《I Freakin Reincarnated With A System》


 Chapter -1 - LEVEL OF GODS AND OUTER-GODS

    ?God-beginner level:-Newly ascended.


    ?God-high level:-Have understood the basic Laws of Divinity.


    ?High God-beginner level:-Have understood the intermediate level of Divinity.


    ?High God-peak level:-Has transformed the Law of divinity into his own Divine core.


    ?Forefather God-beginner level:-Has strengthened his Divine core with Nirvana flames.


    ?Forefather God-high level:-Have attained a Divine-truth tablet.


    ?Daolord God-Beginner level:-Have understood the Dao.


    ?Daolord God-High level:-Have developed a Divine-level Dao.


    ?Half-step Supreme God level & Half-steo Evil God level:-Have developed a perfect Divine-Dao core.


    ?Supreme God level & Evil God level:-All mightly beings.

 Chapter -2 - DISCORD SERVER CREATED LINK

Server :-{https://discord.gg/7HD8E2R} this link is for our novel chat group.


    Server :-{https://discord.gg/NfDcBdg} this link is for info update for our novel.


    Both Links are Eternal ,I may be unresponsive some times so don''t mind hahaha.....

 Chapter -3 - SOUL TIER CLA_S_SIFICATION

    {1} mortal tier(Normal willpower and talent)


    {2} Ascended tier(High willpower and talent)


    {3} Hero tier(Very high willpower and talent)


    {4} Immortal tier(Extreme dao heart )


    {5} Supreme tier(Supreme dao heart )


    {6} Supreme tier protected by gods(Eternal dao heart ,one thought to buddha ,one thought to devil)


    {7} Divine tier (Level of high-god)


    {8} Origin tier (Order of the fathergod level)


    {9} Chaos tier (As strong as the beginning of all.)


    ?By protected by god''s I mean that till the Mc is strong enough to face Outer-god (Enemies of God with different origin) as they can do destructive things to our MC''s soul and it doesn''t means that he is a slave or subordinate of god''s.


    ¡ÁAS THE CLA_S_SIFICATION OF SOULS GOES DOWN MORE TALENT AND SOUl STRENGH DOES THAT PERSON HAS.¡Á

 Chapter -4 - MY FIRST EVER FAN FICTION

Hey guys I am your one and only author sama this is my first fan fiction I have ever written and would like to complete and whole series which will comprise of 2000+ chapter plz support me to the end and point out my mistakes and let''s make sure to get this novel to the top.

 Chapter 1 - THE BEGINNING OF THE ADVENTURE(Part-1)

    As I slowly opened my eyes, I was greeted with darkness, the darkness as far as my eyes could see. I then think about how


    much time has passed, it should be 3 years or probably 4. I only know that I am dead, trying to save a 4 years old girl who


    was about to get hit by *THE TRUCK-KUN*. I was never a hero. To tell the truth, I was a pretty normal guy working as an


    employee for an AD-Company.


    Now here I am, floating in this infinite darkness while ''waiting''.


    After another 20 minutes, I see a white light or to be specific, a middle aged with sharp features clad within it. Upon arriving


    at my location, he said to me "Hello Ichizu Komozi. I have been waiting for a long time and finally we get to meet"


    Right, my name is Ichizu Komozi, a 23 years old employee, as well as an EMPEROR level otaku, with knowledge of ''who


    knows how many'' animes, mangas, novels, etc.


    "So, you are what they call as GOD or Deity?" I asked.


    He replied "You can say so, but we call ourselves as ''higher beings'' and we are responsible for governing the different


    grade of worlds and laws"


    Hearing his answer, I ask again "Then, are you here to guide my soul so that I can be reborn or what?"


    He smiled and said "Not quite correct. You see, you were suppose to die in another 35 years in a plane crash but you were


    killed quite early."


    My eyes went wide open as i said "WHAT THE ACTUAL F_U_C_K?! Why did it have to be me? I could have watched many


    more animes, read many manga and novels. Well, I don''t think there is anything can be done about it now that I am already


    dead. *Sigh* Poor old me. Well, so now is rebirth or what?"


    He said "I am quite surprised to see you act so calm, even after knowing of your condition."


    I replied "People should act when there is a possibility to influence what will happen, but in my case, all this is way beyond


    my control and influence, so I can only sigh on my luck!!!."


    He said "I am truly impressed by your reasoning skills. Looks like you were a very rational and reasonable person."


    "Well, even though it was a mistake but since you have died due to our fault, you shall be compensated. I shall reincarnate


    you in one of those anime worlds with a system and grant you with one passive ability, along with 2 body modifications as


    well."


    "You aren''t joking, are you?" I blurt that out of shock. But after seeing no change in his expression, I was sure, that all this


    was true. "Let me think for sometimes¡­"


    {After 15 minutes}


    I said "Well then, I want to be reincarnate or rather be reborn as Itachi Uchiha''s twin elder brother, with *Instant Master* skill


    as passive ability, *Adaptable body and mind* and *Elemental laws* as body modifications. I have one more question and a


    little request. Will I be able to travel to other anime worlds? And I want to keep the memories of my past life."


    He replied "Yes, you will be able to travel to other anime worlds and you can keep your memories, too. Goodbye now! Till


    we meet again."


    Then it felt like I was being s_u_c_k_e_d into a portal as my vision went blank and I could only feel like my body or to say soul


    becoming lighter.


    [Unidentified soul found!]


    [Scanning¡­]


    [Scan complete


    *Found: - Supreme tier soul protected by higher beings.


    *Nature: - Friendly


    *Accepted by the law of the world.


    I couldn''t move but I know I am in a w_o_m_b and my body is being built. I am currently in a soul form and I can hear Fugaku


    Uchiha says "I can''t wait to see my children, 2 more months and we will have 2 more members" being as Uchiha, he could


    tell how many children will be born from seeing the division of chakra in his wife''s w_o_m_b with his sharingan.


    His wife, Mikoto Uchiha says "Wait a little more dear~ and we will have two more Uchiha. Though I wonder, will we have


    girls, boys or both."


    I smiled as I watched this scene in my soul form. I am happy and also excited, as I was an orphan, who didn''t have anyone


    to love me. And god or higher being, whatever gave me parents in this life.


    I swore to myself to save them from being killed by Itachi later, to heal Itachi''s disease, and to save Naruto''s parents as


    well.


    "What was that? I think I heard a voice in my head. Huh?..." I thought.


    [System installing¡­ 11%... 20%... 66%... 78%... 100%]


    "It is the infamous system. Well, god did said that he will give me a system to assist me on my journey. Cool stuff aye¡­" I


    thought.


    [System:Greeting *host*. I am your soul bound system with only one target. And that is to assist you in whatever you need.]


    [System:*Host* is currently in soul form and is yet to be born, therefore most of the functions provided by me are currently


    locked]


    After thinking for sometimes, I asked "System, can I give you a new name?"


    [System:*Host* can give whatever name you see fit for me.]


    I said "Well, I will call you ~Tony~ (A tribute to Robert Downey Jr, The Iron Man. Thanks for entertaining us till now. We will


    never forget you)"


    [System:Hidden quest: -*Give the system a name*. Reward: - *Multiple body flicker jutsu*. Rank:-SSS]


    HUH?! DAMN!!! What''s with that ranking! I asked "~Tony~ What was that?"


    [~Tony~:*Host* had cleared a hidden quest. Unlike normal quest, some special conditions are required to complete them


    and their rewards are much better.]


    Then I asked "So, do I get something like a starter pack or anything?"


    [~Tony~:*Host* You do have a starter pack. Do you want to open it?]


    I said "Yes"


    [Opening Starter pack¡­ 18%... 56%... 82%... 100%]


    [Obtained:


    *Passive skill: Time flow control


    *10x Bloodline purity pills


    *10x Body refining pills


    *1x Toad summoning contract


    *1x Snake summoning contract]


    I said "Explain their uses and show me my stats"


    [Time flow control:


    *Allow the user to increase or decrease reaction speed, movement speed, mental processing speed, chakra speed, particle speed, etc, of both the user and targets user wishes. Current target limit: 3]


    [Bloodline purity pills:


    *Increase bloodline purity by 10%, the bloodline will become fully pure after consuming 10x of such pills.]


    [Body refining pills:


    *Refine the body to improve sturdiness and dense foundation. Consuming 50x of such pills will elevate the body to monster


    grade.]


    [Toad summoning contract:


    *Summon a toad.]


    [Snake summoning contract:


    *Summon a snake.]

 Chapter 2 - THE BEGINNING OF THE ADVENTURE(Part-2)

    [Name: -Ichizu Komozi


    Age: -*Yet to be born*


    Status: -*Inside a w_o_m_b*


    Body: -*Being constructed*


    Soul: -Supreme tier


    Skills:


    -Active: N/A


    -Passive: Time flow control]


    I asked "~Tony~ can i consume bloodline pills and body refining pills now?"


    [~Tony~: -*Host* may consume bloodline pills to purify your bloodline now, but as for body refining pills can only be consumed


    after you reach 10 years old and only 2 pills can be consumed, and 7 month after that you can consume more.]


    I said "Well, then use 10 bloodline pills on me"


    After I said that, a warm energy enveloped my soul and my blood flow increased, providing me with comfort. After a while, I


    asked "The two summoning contract that I have, if I use them, won''t I be questioned on how I got them?"


    [~Tony~: -*Host* this won''t be a problem as I have already added some memories in the mind of Toadhead and Snake head


    so when you establish a connection to the contract they will think that it was them who saw your potential and ordered their


    underlings to give you the contract.]


    Hearing that, I smiled and said "Thanks for that and is there anyway to cure Itachi''s lung cancer?"


    [~Tony~: -You''re welcome *Host* and yes, Itachi''s lung cancer can be cured by consuming *Mystic water pill* which can be


    bought from the store at the cost of 6.500p.]


    (A/N:-It is not mentioned in the series as to when Itachi got his disease, so I am making it like this. I don''t want you guys to


    bullshit in the comments.)


    I then asked "how much points do I have now? And how to earn more of them?"


    [~Tony~: -*Host currently have 10.000 points, given as a welcome gift from this world''s law and can earn more points by


    I said "Buy me one *Mystic water pill*, then feed it to Itachi and tell me how much time is left for me to be born."


    [~Tony~: -Done! Now Itachi''s lung cancer is cured. 1 month left for you to be born]


    [Hidden quest: -*Heal Itachi''s lung cancer*


    Reward: -*Intermediate Genjutsu manual*


    Rank: -B]


    I was pleasantly surprised by the notification I received. After a while, I said "Put me in sleep mode until it''s time for me to be


    born and wake me up 5 minutes in advance."


    [~Tony~: -Roger that.]


    And so, I drifted to sleep to wake up when the time comes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I wake up after what feels like an eternity when I heard ~Tony~ notifications, stating that there is only 5 minutes left for me to


    be born.


    As far as I could see, there is only darkness and nothing else, when all of a sudden, there is a force pushing me forward.


    While moving forward, I could see a small dot of light that is getting bigger as I was approaching it. Light illuminated my


    surrounding, and the first thing I saw was a man who seemed to be in his mid twenties but the thing that made me excited


    dojutsu. Yes, he is my father *Fugaku Uchiha* the only person who could control Nine-tailed fox in the village. He looked at


    me like I was his greatest treasure then he turned left.


    Follow his line of sight, I saw a woman lying on the bed looking at me with eyes full of love. She is my mother *Mikoto


    Uchiha*. I feel a sudden urge to cry as I was an orphan in my previous world and god gifted me with parents in this life.


    {Crying sound of baby} !!!!!!!!!...


    She held me in her arms gently, as if I was an artifact which should be handled with care. Then she placed me next to herself


    planting a kiss on my temple. I could feel her warmth, the warmth that I thirst for who knows how long. And while I laid next to


    her, I heard another crying sound.


    {Crying sound of baby again} !!!!!!!!!...


    brother, for the sake of the village, the person who bore the hatred of his only family just make his brother stronger, the


    unknown hero who saved the shinobi world from Kabuto''s reincarnation army, and my brother *Itachi Uchiha*.


    Our mother gently placed him next to me after giving him a kiss on his temple. I stopped crying and try to hold Itachi''s little


    palm with my own palm to calm him down, and it worked as he finally stopped crying after 5 sec. I swore to myself in my mind


    that in this life, I will make sure you get the respect you deserve, Itachi.


    Our parents looked at me pleasantly surprised. Then our father said "The elder one''s name will be *Ichizu Uchiha* while the


    younger one''s name will be *Itachi Uchiha*"


    Little did he know that both of his son''s names will strike fear in the hearts of their enemies.


    #14 months later#


    Fugaku "Dear, do you know where are Ichizu and Itachi?"


    Mikoto replied "*sigh* Ichizu dragged Itachi along with him, and both of them are currently observing the fishes in the pond.


    The two of them have a calm personality, especially Ichizu, most of the time he stays silent and tries to speak only when he


    needs something, he also take care of Itachi. Sometimes, I wonder if both of them are children or a_d_u_l_ts."


    Fugaku says "Well, that''s very good! Both of our sons are geniuses! Hahahaha~"


    #Meanwhile#


    I said to myself "Show me mine and Itachi''s stats"


    [~Tony~: -Roger that]


    [Name: -Ichizu Uchiha


    Age: -14months


    Status: -Konohagakure


    Body: -Toddler


    Sould: -Supreme tier


    Skills:


    -Active: N/A


    -Passive: Time flow control, Instant master, Elemental affinity, Adaptable body]


    [Name: -Itachi Uchiha


    Age: -14months


    Status: -Konohagakure


    Body: -Toddler


    Soul: -Hero tier


    Skills:


    -Active: N/A


    -Passive: Fire-Water nature affinity]


    I asked "When will I be able to start training?"


    [~Tony~: -*Host* can start training at the age of 2. That is when the flow of chakra is fully accessible and then can start by


    tempering your body.]


    I said "Oh¡­ I forgot to ask you this, now that my bloodline purity is maxed so, what benefits do I get?"


    [~Tony~: -*host* is now immune to all Genjutsu, can use all abilities of all kinds of mangekyou sharingan, your mangekyou


    sharingan will directly evolve to eternal mangekyou sharingan, all abilities will be 5times more stronger than normal sharingan, while using izanagi or izanami, you will not go blind but instead, will only be able to use them once in every 5 years


    and will remove the pain from using mangekyou sharingan at the cost of some stamina.]

 Chapter 3 - FRIENDSHIP THAT GOES BEYOUND EVERYTHING

    {At the same time our MC was sent to naruto world}


    GOD smiles and says "This is interesting, very interesting¡­"


    In the vast darkness where there is nothing to see, a small sphere of light could be seen approaching.


    As it gets closer, a figure of a person could be seen, A man in his early twenties.


    GOD says "Why did you jump off the bridge? You still had about 70 years more to life?"


    The figure of a person says "I woke up normally as i always do at about 6:30 a.m ready to go to the office when my phone rang, so I picked it up and heard the most frustrating and soul breaking news I have ever heard in my entire life, that my ONLY friend, brother and whatnot has died while saving someone. You may not know this but from the age of 2 I have always followed him wherever he went as only he was there always helping me, I was discarded by my family, kicked out, so to say at the age of 2 years. When I was sent to the orphanage, no one ever bothered with me even though I was only a baby at that time but he took care of me and helped me so I could stand on my own feet. And now that he is dead, what need is there for me in this world? I swore to follow him anywhere and that includes death too." His words were spoken with unbendable will and determination.


    GOD says "What a beautiful friendship." His eyes flickered with loneliness.


    The figure says "I don''t know what will happen to me now, but I do have a little request of mine. I want to be reborn in the same place as him and I would like to remember him when we meet again."


    GOD smiles to this and says "Well, usually souls are again reborn but the case of your friend is very special." He explains happening to him.


    The figure says "So, what happens now?"


    GOD says "Well, your case is also special, as your soul is connected to his by a special fate. So, I will give you the same choice as him."


    After sometimes the figure says "I want to be born as Naruto''s elder brother, born 2 years after his birth."


    GOD says "Very well, I shall give you *THE SYSTEM* but I wouldn''t provide you with the abilities like him."


    The figure nodded and grins while thinking "I am coming for you, wasabi-bastard."


    {At Uchiha compound}


    Ichizu suddenly sneezes and says "Why do I feel like someone is cursing me?"


    Itachi approaches his brother and says "Nii-san, let''s go. Today, our training will begin."


    I nodded at him and we went toward the training ground of Uchiha compound. There was our father standing beside the lake. He said while facing us "From this day onwards, you both will train with me daily, so that I can teach you our clans fire style, weapon wielding, taijutsu, etc."


    This was our first time seeing father so serious, so we also became serious and nodded our heads.


    We spend 2 years training with father and learned all that he had to teach us. Itachi was a born genius as whatever he was taught, he would learn it quickly and was talented in the use of kunai. And as for me, well, with my passive ability, my talent could only be regarded as monster-level, as I would immediately master whatever I was taught, though I would sometimes fake not being able to learn, so that they don''t think that I am way too OP.


    During these 2 years, me and Itachi would always practice with each other so to improve ourselves.


    {2 years went by}


    Today, our father took us to the battlefield to show us what war brought with it. We arrived at the 3rd Great shinobi-world war only to see death and destruction everywhere.


    Itachi sees and earth-shinobi still conscious on the ground, he was still breathing, so Itachi went towards him and slowly knelt on one knee and placed his head on the other t_h_i_g_h and feed him some water. I was standing behind Itachi with father observing the situation and I knew what would happen now.


    After regaining his consciousness, the earth-shinobi tried to attack Itachi but he was easily killed by him. Itachi asked "Why did he attacked me after I helped him?"


    Before father could speak, I said "This is war brother, there is only killing in war and no saving, as it only brings destruction and should be avoided at all cost." After I finished speaking, I said in my mind "~Tony~ how many points are needed for awakening my sharingan?"


    [~Tony~: -*Host* can purchase *Awakening pill-grade 1* for 12.000p to awaken your sharingan.]


    I said "Do it!"


    [~Tony~: - Purchase *Awakening pill-grade 1*... complete¡­ consuming the pill¡­ remaining points : -34.000p.]


    I looked deep into Itachis''s eyes when I finished speaking, suddenly my vision become cleared and I could see Itachi''s chakra flow. Itachi''s eyes widened and I know that my sharingan has been awakened.


    Itachi says "Nii-san you¡­"


    I interrupted him saying "Itachi, do you want to stop wars from happening?"


    Itachi''s eyes were filled with determination as he replied "Yes!"


    I said "Then become stronger¡­" Having said that, I turned around and speak to our father.


    "Dad" let''s leave." When father looked at me, he nearly jumped back from shock and said "Ichizu you¡­ you have awakened the sharingan¡­ hahahahaha¡­ well done, my son."


    As we returned home, we heard the news of Minato forcing the shinobi''s of the hidden cloud back, Kakashi destroying the bridge, ending the war and as well as our father gaining the title of "WICKED EYE" Fugaku of the leaf.


    During this time, Itachi and I, both were training. He trained in Kunai and fire style while I train in long-sword and seals as I requested father to bring me all kinds of sealing jutsu, even some related to sealing space in a particular area for a particular time period. I even bought some forgotten and forbidden sealing scrolls from ~Tony~.


    After Itachi and I, both of us would be 5 years of age, he will meet another prodigy, his name is Shisui Uchiha. And we will become the best of friends. It will be interesting.

 Chapter 4 - MEETING SHISUI AND DEFEATING THE BULLIES

    When I and Itachi became 5 years old, we were admitted into the Ninja academy and learned many things about the history of our village and the figures responsible for keeping our village safe, we were also taught about the classifications of ninjas.


    {Ninja academy student<Genin<chunin<Special Jounin<High Jounin<Elite Jounin<Kage<Mid-Lv Kage<High-Lv Kage}


    After learning about the history of the village, Itachi was very interested in learning about the relations between the villages and the cause of war.


    (A/N: - Looks like his pacifist nature kicked in.)


    In the classroom Itachi and I were very famous amongst kunoichis as we were both very handsome and performed very well in our tests and practice battles.


    After sometimes, Itachi and I stopped going to the academy and only send our shadow clones to attend classes. Sasuke was also born 2 months ago and Itachi struck to Sasuke like he would disappear if Itachi were to let him go. (Just like in the anime) He would only leave him when we go to train in the forest.


    Itachi and I, we went different ways as Itachi practices the use of kunai while I want to become profound in using sword.


    {View point of Itachi}


    Nii-san said to try and bend the arc at which I throw 13 kunais by 15¡ã, then I will be able to hit all the targets but I just can''t get it right.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice "Skipping academy classes?"


    I replied while throwing another kunai "I am not skipping any classes."


    ~THUD~ That kunai hits the target marked


    Shisui says "Very good Itachi"


    I replied "Still far from you and Nii-san, Shisui-san."


    Shisui says "Let me teach you a bit"


    Hearing him, I nodded.


    {View point of MC}


    I was lying on the ground, panting heavily, totally exhausted as I was practicing *Sword art*(inspired by SAO and God emperor wuxia) which I purchased from ~Tony~ in these years after completing many different quests, I was able to buy *Kirito''s sword* but a modified longsword version. (Identical to the black sword in the cover).


    I always love sword fight in animes of my previous world and always wanted to learn how to use a sword, as well as learn one of those styles.


    {Beginner<Intermediate<Expert<Master} and after reaching Master stage, we can practice *Sword art* and I bought *Kirito''s Aincrad style* and *Sword one style* to learn it.


    (A/N: -Sword one style is taken from God emperor wuxia cause I like the name. It is cool to hear.)


    I have already reached the first stage of both styles, it took me 2 years to reach this stage as my *Instant mastery* has a flaw.


    My ability connects to the law of the world I am able to acquire unlimited comprehension so that I instantly master everything but if I try to learn anything which does not belong to this world, then I won''t receive unlimited comprehension, as this world doesn''t have them. So I have to learn sword arts at the pace provided by my talent. (Monster-level as it depends on soul tier).


    I suddenly remembered today Itachi will fight with bullies. I think I should help him.


    {Meanwhile in the academy}


    The lesson just ended, I and Itachi left the class to take some fresh air. While walking in the corridor, suddenly 3 kids came running and hid behind Itachi, I was watching everything from his left. I knew what was going to happen.


    I saw a bulky boy who was a head taller than Itachi standing in front of him, itching to beat the hell out of the 3 kids behind itachi.


    One of the three said "Save us boss Itachi" while the other 2 nodded. Suddenly the bulky boy shouted "These freshmen don''t know how to respect seniors". He threw a punch at Itachi only to be smashed onto the floor by his wrist.


    I shook my head and *sigh*. One of the 3 kids said "Thank you boss for saving us, we will clear your way."


    As we move forward, they cleared our way for us, shouting "Move aside! Boss Itachi is coming through" ¡­ "Move! Our boss is coming" ¡­ Clear the way for boss Itachi!"


    I was trying to hold back my laughter while walking with Itachi who was acting depressed by their ''show''.


    We were sitting near a tree at the back side of the academy. When the bulky boy who was smashed by Itachi came back with his whole gang for revenge.


    The 3 kids were being beaten up while I and Itachi were only dodging their attacks. Ninja instructors came but before they could stop them, 2 of the kids took hold of Itachi while the bulky one punched him in the face.


    {Poof}


    One of the ninja instructors said astoundingly "*Shadow clone jutsu*"


    I got angry. How the f_u_c_k did you hit my brother. Though I knew this would happen but still, I activated my sharingan and put them under a genjutsu. Watching what I did, all the instructors subconsciously took a step back and one of them stuttered "Sha..rin...gan"


    I looked at them and undid the *Shadow clone jutsu*


    {poof}


    {In the Hokage''s office}


    He said "I would like to request that Itachi Uchiha and Ichizu Uchiha should be allowed to take the genin exams."


    Sarutobi says "Aren''t those two freshmen who joined this year?"


    A man covered in bandages whose name is Danzo says "Both of them are geniuses, Ichizu Uchiha ranked 1st in every test till now, scoring full marks and has already mastered all the jutsu taught to him and Itachi Uchiha ranked 2nd in every test, scoring highest marks in every one of them in 5 decades. (There is a difference between full marks and highest marks, so don''t get confused guys.)


    Sarutobi says "Very well, call Fugaku, we have to inform him about our decision and also call minato, he shall be the one to take their test."


    Anbu agent flashes in the room, knelt on one knee and said "Very well, Hokage-sama". He once again flashes and disappears.


    {After 20 min}


    Fugaku came in with me (Itachi is at home taking care of sasuke, I tagged along for fun.) as we greeted the hokage and elders, Minato also came in.


    Sarutobi informs them about their decision and father and Minato agrees to their decision.


    Before we left for home, I asked "Lord third, will it be ok if I call you old gramps."


    Hearing what i said, every single one of them was stunned. Even the anbu corps hiding nearly fell face first on the ground. (Note: -Sarutobi was old but not too old)


    Sarutobi smiles and says "Why do you want to call me that?"


    I replied "Don''t know, just felt like saying so."


    He smiles and says "Well then, you can call me old gramps but not when there are civilians around." I nodded at him.

 Chapter 5 - MASTERING FLYING RAIJIN AND THE NINE-TAILS ATTACK PART -1

    [Quest:-Pass the genin exam and convince Minato to teach you *Flying raijin jutsu*


    Reward:-Slug summoning contract, 30.000p


    Rank:-A]


    The written exam was very easy for us as there were only 10 questions, 3-ninjutsu,3-genjutsu,3-taijutsu and 1-value based question asking about the essence of being a shinobi.


    The physical exam was more difficult compared to the written exam as it was divided into 3 stages.


    |1|. Obstacle clearing


    We were supposed to sprint through the ground which consisted of many different terrains and landscape with obstacles in our way.


    I had *Multiple body flicker jutsu* so obstacles or no obstacles both cases were not a problem for me.


    Itachi hadn''t mastered *Multiple body flicker jutsu* but still could execute it but would lose some stamina. I had purchased *10X Bloodline pills* and gave 5X to Itachi and feed the other 5X to Sasuke myself.It was not that I didn''t had points left or didn''t wanted to give him more but couldn''t as according to ~Tony~ this would change the future and many new scenarios would happen and it would only get more chaotic as time went so I couldn''t perform tasks that have a drastic change on future.But these pills will make their fire-style 3x times more destructive and will boost their sharingan''s ability by 2X when they awake it.


    We both passed the exam with flying colors. Next came :-


    |2|.Scroll hunting


    We had to use all that we were taught and find a hidden scroll by finding clues to its location by observing our surrounding.


    Again ,we also aced the 2nd stage exam. But the last one was the hardest one of them all.


    We were given a 2-man D-rank quest requesting us to find a missing dog. I swear on my name this was the hardest thing I ever did in my two lifetimes no matter what I did set traps, tried to corner it, even tried to put it under a genjutsu nothing worked just as I was about to experience a mental breakdown I saw Itachi taking out a sausage ,kneeling down point it towards the dog and it came wagging it''s tail and sat down in front of him Itachi gave it the sausage and gently picked it up ,turned towards me and gave me a thumbs up.


    I nearly went mad because of anger I really wanted nothing more than to strangle it to death then ask Orochimaru to reanimate it so I can strangle it again.


    Finally we passed the exam and were promoted to genin rank Itachi went home to check on sasuke and learn some more fire/ water style jutsu and crow clone jutsu whereas I after reporting our completion to Minato requested him to teach me his *Flying thunder god* technique.


    Minato smiled and said " So tell me why do you want to learn my jutsu???."


    I replied without hesitation" So that if someone I care about needs my help or is in danger I can quickly come to their rescue."


    Minato smile widened as he thought that he learned and perfected this jutsu with the same thought *TO PROTECT* as this little kid in front of him.


    He says " I agree to teach use my jutsu but I would only be able to teach you when I am not on missions ok???."


    I noded he then asked" So when should we begin??." I replied " Now". he smiles at me as he places him hand on my shoulder and says "Very well" and {woosh} we disappeared from there.


    The next 3 months I spend getting use to using the *Flying thunder god* technique.YEAH you guys heard it right ''getting use to'' not ''learning to make seals as my passive abilities *instant mastery* and *Adaptable mind and body* kicked in ,the technique which took him years to modify, perform and become profound in using it was mastered by a 5 years old brat in 3 Freakin months.


    Minato was literally crying as tears rolled down from his eyes on him face. It can''t be helped as my passive ability is a dangerous one after all people can also die from shock and anger. (lol).


    I even managed to convince him to teach me *The rasengan* .Minato was always a kind natured and easy going person. I don''t want him to die so I asked ~Tony~ if I could save him .


    [~Tony~:-*host* doesn''t need to save him as someone will make sure Minato and kushina doesn''t die.]


    [Hidden quest :-Learn *THE RASENGAN* from minato.


    Reward:-Overlord chakra pill


    Rank:-SSS]


    I said "Explain both things."


    [~Tony~:-*host* can relax about saving minato and kushina as someone will save them and the identity of the person who will save them is a surprise for you. As for *THE OVERLORD CHAKRA PILL* it''s a pill that will increase your chakra pool to that of 2 tails and will increase 1 tail every year till your chakra pool becomes as large as Nine-tails fox. It''s was an exclusive reward.].


    I exclaimed in surprise"Great stuff!!!."


    After sometime i bid farewell to Minato and asked ~Tony~ use the pill on me and show me my stats.


    Age:-5 years ,6 months


    Status:-Konohagakure


    Body:-Middle-Chunin


    Soul:-Supreme


    Skills:-


    (Active)


    1.Genjutsu-Master(100%)


    2.Taijutsu-Master(100%)


    3.Sword arts:-(Master)


    >>>>Aincrad style:-Intermediate (50%)


    >>>>Sword one :-Level 4/10


    (40%)


    4.Weapon-master (100%)


    5.Multiple-body flicker (100%)


    6.Rasengan{No elements added}(100%)


    7.Flying raijin technique:- Stage 3


    master (100%)


    8.All sealing style:- Master (100%)


    9.Shadow clone(Explosive)(100%)


    1.Instant mastery


    2.Adaptable body and mind


    3.Elemental laws recognition


    4.Time-flow


    5.Sharingan (3-tomoe pattern)(100%)


    Chakra:-2-tails


    Ninjutsu:-


    {Fire-style}


    1.Shatter force (Rank-A)


    3.Magistic-destroyer flames (Rank-S+)


    {Water-style}


    1.Destruction torrent(Rank-A)


    2.Rising blast(Rank-S)


    3.Mist-rain(Rank-S+)


    {Earth-style}


    1.Earth death(Rank-A)


    2.Sandwich-technique(Rank-S)


    3.Rank-Finale(Rank-S+)


    {Lightning-style}


    1.Lightning-wolf(Rank-S)


    2.Descent of shina(Rank-S)


    3.Shina''s Hand(Rank-S)


    4.Limelight(Rank-S+)


    {Wind-style}


    1.Wind cutter(Rank-A)


    2 Gaint falcon blast(Rank-S)


    3.Orb of storm(Rank-S)


    {Yin-Yang Release}


    1.Nullifying-ninjutsu technique]


    I said "~Tony~ next time don''t display my skills and ninjutsu list ok it''s too long."


    [~Tony~:- As you wish].

 Chapter 6 - MASTERING FLYING RAIJIN AND THE NINE-TAILS ATTACK PART -2

    I was returing home after 3 months as soon as I entered the compound I heard a loud noise , startling everyone around everyone was looking towards my direction as before the Nine-tails attack our clan''s compound was located in the east sector of the village so we were surrounded by many neighbors.


    After the noise we saw a fire dragon coming out of my clan''s compound everyone was dazed by the scene seeing their reactions I pluffed my c_h_e_s_t with pride I was thinking "This is MY clan THE UCHIHA CLAN!!!!!"


    I walked towards the training ground only to see father standing before the lake and Itachi sweating heavily I smiled and ran towards father and hugged him. Usually it would have been impossible for me to do so but father was so focused while teaching itachi that he didn''t detect me.(Ninjas are s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e to aura so they always detect anyone in a certain radius but our Mc has the system which mask''s his aura so others can''t detect him.)


    Father was surprised and was about to attack but stopped after seeing it was me and smiled at me.


    I turned towards Itachi ,he noded towards me and shook my head and hugged him too lifting him above the ground after putting him down I said "We are a family and you are my twin brother so don''t be so stoic at least not with me got it ???."(Hell why is everyone so dense chill out people).


    He replied "I will try Nii-san."


    I asked " So did you mastered Fire-style :-Fire dragon!!! Good work".


    He noded ,I said "Where is Sasuke???." he said mother and sasuke have gone to visit Kushina-san." I noded and said "Father you should teach Itachi summoning jutsu I have contracted three summons he should at least contract one."


    Father was stunned and quickly asked me " Which 3 tell me quickly."


    I replied " Toad ,Snake and Slug contract."


    BOOM!!!!!! father''s mind blanked out for a bit as he thought "Aren''t these the 3 top contracts of our village and summons of the 3-Legendary sanins ."


    He asked me seriously "Where did you got these contracts from???." I lied with a straight face" A toad came and got me to write my name on the contract and perform a blood seal, took back the contract and disappeared ,same happened with the other 2 ."


    My father stared at me after a while sighed as he said "Maybe they would have noticed you somehow and got be perform a contract for their summoning ,son your luck is sometimes really scary ."


    he proceeded while saying" Itachi come it''s time for you to perform a summoning ritual."


    he noded as both father and he left.(According to https://naruto.fandom.com Itachi and shisui made their contracts with crows and I would like to say that contracting more than 1 animal is possible.)


    Months passed Minato was elected to be the 4th Hokage I congratulated him and there was peace in the village but I knew that this was the calm before the storm.


    This night is the night when HE will be born the chosen one (Jiraya''s prophecy of training the one who will save the shinobi world.)


    I was sitting on a tree branch with my eyes closed I softly spoke" It has began." as I opened my eyes and went where itachi( Carrying sasuke)was.


    BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Accompanying the sound a gigantic Vulpes vulpes(Biological name of red fox) came into view. Destruction everywhere, Itachi while carrying sasuke and I run out of the house to find father as we ran towards the Hokage monument I saw Itachi saving an Uchiha ,her name is Izumi Uchiha (Itachi''s girlfriend in future whom he was forced to kill.)


    We quickly arrived to where our father was as he said "I knew you both would be safe . Go to the sheltered zone."


    Itachi, Sasuke, Izumi and I ,we arrived at the sheltered zone as I looked towards the Nine-tails and thought "I hope you both will survive Minato and Kushina".


    {After sometime in another place}


    A Red haired woman standing in front of a Yellow haired man was speaking as a Nail of the Nine-tails fox was pierced through their stomachs "Don''t be picky.. Eat lots and grow strong..


    Make sure that you bathe every day and stay warm..


    Also.. Don''t stay up late.. You need lots of sleep..


    And make friends.. You don''t need a lot of friends..


    Just a few.. Ones you can really, really trust..


    I wasn''t very good at it, but keep up with your studies and practice your ninjutsu hard..


    Remember that everyone has strengths and weaknesses..


    So don''t get too depressed if you can''t do something well..


    Respect your teachers and upperclassmen at the Academy..


    Oh, and this is important.. It''s about the Three Prohibitions for a shinobi..


    Be extra careful about lending and borrowing money..


    Put your mission wages into your savings account..


    No alcohol until you''re twenty.. Too much can ruin your health, so drink in moderation..


    I''m a woman, so I don''t know too much about this but..


    All you need to remember is that this world is made up of men and women..


    So it''s only natural to take an interest in girls..


    But just don''t get hooked on bad women.. Find someone just like me..


    Speaking of the Three Prohibitions, be wary of Jiraiya Sensei, you know..


    Naruto, from now on, you''re going to face lots of pain and hardship..


    Be true to yourself.. Have a dream and have the confidence to make that dream come true..


    There''s so much.. Oh, so much more that I want to pass on to you.. I wish I could stay with you longer..


    I love you"(I wanted to add something for our Mc''s friend and naruto''s big brother but couldn''t bring myself to edit these beautiful lines. I hope you guys understand what I mean.)


    Minato finished the seal and sealed the Nine-tails inside naruto, was about to die with kushina ,heard a voice "Don''t worry mom I will make sure that you are able to stay with naruto forever though you both would need to wait for more than a decade but still better than dying forever."


    Just as they finished listening a warm energy covered their body, stopped *Soul dispersion*(Soul disperses when someone dies.) and started healing their body and soul.


    {Mc''s friend viewpoint}


    A 3 years old boy in white outfit said" Your body ,soul will take some years to heal and the vitality that you both lost will take more than 1.5 decade to recover till that time both of you will be in deep sleep but don''t worry as both of you will be able to spend more time with me and naruto.Till that time rest well."


    Kushina says"Nikasu....." and fainted followed by minato.


    Nikasu moves toward naruto places a *Flying Raijin seal* overlaying Nine-tails seal and says "They would probably ask me keep quite about everything like Prevy-sage and will put you into the orphanage *sigh*. Though I can''t take care of you but I will promise this to you that I will always protect you my little brother."


    He creates two clones one of minato and another of kushina with a hole through their stomachs. After another 2 min 3rd Hokage and others arrive at the scene.


    {Flashback}


    Nikasu says "~Capt.America~ buy me two *Restoration-capsules*(Restores people to their peak condition .Sends the patients into hibernation till they fully recover.


    Time-required is directly dependent on damage received.)


    He says "Well I have been saving points for this movement so its ok.


    [~Capt.America~:- Affirmative]


    Time for my entry and I disappeared and reappeared in front of Kushina . I wish I could have change this outcome. *sigh...*.

 Chapter 7 - BLASTING OBITO

    Some months have passed after the Kyuubi''s attack and Itachi and I are now 6 years old. Remember the girl whom Itachi saved during the attack yes Izumi Uchiha. She has started to follow Itachi everyday and always tries to strike a conversation with my brother.


    Though when she asked him to let her carry sasuke he bluntly and mercilessly rejected her. She says "Ohh come on he won''t cry if I were to hold him." she takes sasuke from him and tries to calm him but he starts crying leaving her utterly speechless.


    Itachi takes sasuke back from her and walks past her ,ignoring her expression as he calms sasuke. She stomps her leg and follows after them. I was laughing my a_s_s out at this scene as sasuke would only allow Itachi and me to carry or play with him if someone else tries to do so from our generation he would start crying.


    Itachi and me ,we finally finished our training with father and graduated. We had to relocate to the edges of the village after the incident because of Danzo and others as they suspected us for the attack so they relocated us here so spying on us would become easier.


    Today, our clan elder after returning from the Naka shrine were in bad mood and slowly slowly the whole clan was getting affected by this.


    One more year passed as we were divided into teams I requested Old Gramps to put me on Itachi''s team( 4 members instead of 3) after pondering over my request for sometime he agreed to it.


    Itachi Uchiha, Izumi Uchiha, Tenma Izumo and me ,we were on the same team. (Team-2) We spend most of our time completing low-ranked mission as our team became famous and acquired the no.1 Genin team title .


    Finally after months of doing low-leveled missions we were assigned a mission of protecting the FIRE-DAIMYO will we escort him to the destination stated in the mission-scroll . I marked my teammates with the *Flying raijin seal* just to be on the safer side after all we were going to fight Obito.


    We started escorting the fire-daimyo I was able to successfully place a *Space-time sealing seal* on daimyo so that when obito will kill him the seal will implant itself on the attacker though the seal would only be active for 2 days it would still seal his Eyes ability.


    After 2 Km I said " I think I saw someone over that tree you guys continue I will go and check it out."


    They noded and Itachi said "Be careful Nii-san" I smiled at him as I left while thinking "Sorry brother but this is for your own good."


    After 5 min Obito attacked the group as I concealed myself behind a tree and watched him as he killed the Daimyo ,I smiled as I thought "Now I have to wait and strike when he is about to kill Izumo so that brother can awaken his sharingan sorry Tenma but I promise to treat you with your favorite food after we return."


    {Itachi''s viewpoint}


    Izumi was knocked unconscious by the Masked man.


    I thought " He is too strong for us we have to escape ,if brother was here then we could have escaped through his *Flying raijin technique* what should we do now???."


    Tenma looks towards Itachi and Izumi as his eyes were filled with determination he takes out a kunai and runs towards Obito as he shouted "Guys run I will hold him here Go now!!!!!!."


    Itachi shouted "Tenma....!!!!!"


    he pounced on Obito with his kunai ,but obito easily dodges and kicks him in the stomach , Tenma falls on the ground as he spoke with Great difficulty "Ru...n gu...ys Go...n....ow."(Run guys go now).


    Obito clunches his neck with his hand as he lifts him up and says "This is what happens when you are weak. So weak that you can''t even protect your comrades remember this pain and live with it as you try to become stronger." he takes out a kunai ready to kill Tenma.


    Itachi looks at Izumi who was lying on the ground unconscious then looks at Tenma who was struggling for air and was about to be killed . I thought "Why???..... why did it have to happen????... ,why am I so weak that I can''t even protect my friends why????....".


    I suddenly felt something changing in my eyes ,suddenly I could see Tenma, Izumi and the masked man''s chakra network and everything was looking more clear. I touched the skin beneath my eyes with my fingers and muttered in daze "Sharingan...!!".


    Before the Masked man could kill Tenma , Tenma was replaced with another figure , suddenly the scene before my eyes changed what followed was a loud sound.


    {BOOOOOMMMM...!!!!!!!????????????????????????}


    A big fire cloud could be seen a great distance away I looked around and saw Izumi & Tenma both lying on the ground , another figure was standing their seeing him I said while still processing what happened "


    Nii-san...."


    He smiles and says " Sorry brother I was caught in a trap and it took me some time to free myself.....Please forgive me..."


    I said " It''s ok Nii-san.."


    {Let''s go back in time when Obito was about to kill Tenma}


    {Mc viewpoint}


    I thought as I saw Tenma hanging in the air "It''s time..."


    I made a *Fire-style:-Blazing clone*(Rank-S) ,placed a *Flying raijin seal* on it and used <modified> *Reciprocal Round-Robin Flying Raijin Jutsu*(Rank-A) to change Tenma''s place with the clone.


    {In original technique}


    (Both persons will mark each other with their respective seals, this grants them the ability to switch their positions at any point in time during a battle. In one instance of use, Minato and Tobirama used this technique to take Obito Uchiha by surprise on the battlefield where Minato ¡ª who was originally struck by an attack ¡ª switched places with Tobirama to cause the attack to land on their intended target.)


    {Modified version}


    ( Only need one person of the two to know how to you *Flying-raijin jutsu* ,both targets must have the seal on them so that they can change their places with each other in this case Tenma already had a seal on him |Stated above|.)


    Then I teleported away with everyone to the guard post so that we can report what happened. I know that even though Obito wouldn''t be able to use his Space-time jutsu to avoid the blast(Blazing clone:-Explodes reducing everything around to nothing) he would still be okay with his wood-release.


    {Meanwhile}


    The masked-man with his left arm reduced to ashes and his body covered with burns thinks "He placed a *Time-space sealing seal* on the Fire-daimyo so that when I would strike him ,I would be affected by the seal and wouldn''t be able to use my ability ,then he change places with the boy ,I was about to kill with a *Blazing clone* and explodes it while teleporting him away ,he placed a time-space seal as a trap that means he would have known that I would try to kill daimyo and that I know how to use a time-space technique to attack or move , Its no fluke..... he must know about my abilities ,but how???... I am sure other than the 4th hokage ,who is dead there is no one in the village who knows about me ,so how would he know and even so much that he could make a custom trap only for me..... I should be careful the plan has just entered Phase-1, I should be more careful...."


    He walks towards the forest and disappears...

 Chapter 8 - VISITING THE 3 GREAT SAGE LANDS (PART-1)

    [~Tony~:- *host* God had sent a memory


    ( literally) for you but ordered me to tell you about this when your Mental&Physical condition is as it''s peak.]


    *DING*


    [System call online , user can communicate with other System possessors or soul friends regardless of distance or world.


    Current contacts :- Nikasu Namikaze ]


    I blanked out for a second after reading the name and muttered confusily" This name...."


    Suddenly my brain started to hurt as new memories started to appear in my mind ,tears started to rolls down my face and a light smile hung on my mouth. I shook my head as I said "Idiotic bastard!!!!".


    I said once again after calming myself down "~Tony~ connect to him."


    [Connecting.....]


    [Establishing Connection.....]


    [Connected...]


    Before I could even utter a word I heard a voice in my mind "Took you long enough!!!


    ...."


    (Let skip the part of them catching up or you guys would probably curse me to death.lol)


    Two more years went by , Itachi and I , due to our excellent performance on missions were allowed to take part in chunin exams only at the age of 10 and we passed it pretty easily .


    At the age of 11 Itachi and I were approached by Danzo , he invited us to join Anbu. I flatly rejected him while Itachi accepted his offer.


    When father asked "Why did you rejected the offer???..."


    I replied "I am going to train in the 3 great sage lands for the upcoming years that''s why...."


    father went speechless , even though being a part of anbu is a great achievement for a kid but training in 3 great sage lands is on another level.


    Today was Itachi''s first day at anbu so I wished his the all best as he went away .


    I mentally said "~Tony~ connect us"


    [~Tony~:- Roger that ]


    I said "Take care of him for me Nikasu don''t let his become cold...or be bullied there."


    he replied "Don''t worry I got everything covered."


    I made hand-signs as I thought " First stop Ryuchi-cave ..." and said " Reverse-Summoning jutsu"


    {Poof}


    As I opened my eyes all I could see ....well I could see nothing as the whole cave was filled with fog, having no choice left I activated my sharingan as I moved forward.


    Just after taking a single step I heard a voice "Welcome you must be Ichizu-kun!!!." following came another voice " Our Great white-snake sage informed us that you will visit us please follow us will we take you to our Great white-snake sage".


    "My name is Tagorihime." & "And my name is Tagitsuhime."


    I replied "Nice meeting you both." then smiled as we headed deeper in the cave after waking for some time I could see light coming out of the end of the cave as we exited it and arrived at an open area underground there in a distance I could see an old man (Not really old) I knew he was the Great white-snake sage so I bowed as I said "It''s an honor to meet you Great snake-sage ".


    he smiles and says "Usually people have to clear 3 test before reaching here but I myself gave you the contract so you are an important member of our Ryuuchi cave, let''s go time to introduce you to others ."


    We arrived in a hall where many big snakes could be seen but I only recognized Manda.


    He and others looked towards me curiously as their head himself brought me here.


    The White-snake sage introduces me to them and I greeted them while saying "As this is my first time here so I bought some gifts for everyone though I don''t know if you guys will like it or not."


    I waved my hand and some cookies appeared in my hands I asked Tagitsuhime to given some to everyone even the Snake sage as they ate it .


    They became very delighted after consuming the *Great chakra cookies*


    [Great chakra cookies :- Provides large amounts of chakra to the consumer and also provides the most desiring taste ,d_e_s_i_r_ed by the consumer . Taste varies from consumer to consumer ,contains chakra = low-level jounin


    Current stock:- 10 stacks (1stack=99)]


    I bought 10 stacks from ~Tony~ for 30.000p since I bought in bulk I even got 60% discount for it.


    Manda said " This is delicious quickly give me more brat ." after listening to his tone Snake-sage glared at him as he suddenly became quite . I smiled and said "Don''t worry I have plenty for everyone."


    Saying so I emptied my storage and everyone could see I big mountain of cookies as they drooled over it ,I said " There is enough for everyone so please divide equally amongst each other."


    Suddenly we heard a voice which snapped them out of their daze "*cough* *cough* Separate some for me too *cough* *cough*" everyone stared after the Snake-sage as I smiled .


    I spent 4 months in the cave, 1 month to *GET USE TO* Snake-sage mode and snake combat style and the other 3 months I spend exploring the cave and bonding with everyone so that when I summon them they would help me out and not ask for some sick sacrifices.


    I bonded with everyone easily , cookies played a big role while doing so. I became very good friends with Tagitsuhime and Tagorihime as they both were incharge of taking care of me.


    They were stunned at the speed I mastered everthing while Snake-sage just smiled.


    I bid everyone good-bye as it was time for me to visit Mount-Myoboku . I did hand-signs and uttered "Reverse-summoning jutsu.....".


    {Poof}


    This time as I opened my eyes and looked around I saw that I was in a strange yet cool place with frog statues everywhere . As I moved forward I saw two frogs, small in size one male and another female standing at a distance and behind them were some Giagantic frogs .


    As I got close ,the male frog said " You must be Ichizu-chan our Great Toad-sage told us that you will be visiting us soon. Welcome to Mount-Myoboku , I am Fukasaku one of the two elders."


    "This is my wife Shima ,also one of the two elders and standing behind me are some brats whom you don''t need to pay attention to.


    I noded and said in a polite tone "P_l_e_a_s_u_r_e meeting you elders..."


    He says " Follow me I will take you to our Great Toad-sage ". I followed him and we arrived at a huge hall with a big-old toad sitting at the highest plateform.

 Chapter 9 - VISITING THE 3 GREAT SAGE LANDS (PART-2),THE MA_S_SACRE

    "Chief we won''t accept this, if the elders don''t do anything to elevate our condition we will rebel...."


    "Yes Chief the Nine-tails attack that happened was not our doing and if the village won''t accept the truth then we will be forced to rebel."


    "Yes chief we were not at fault, we didn''t even intervene when the Nine-tails was going on rampage ,but they still blamed us and threw us at the outskirts of the village this is simply unforgivable."


    Fugaku said "We will wait for 1 more year if things still doesn''t change then we will rebel....Itachi and Shishu both of you work hard and get promoted to higher ranks so it will be easy for us to acquire information..."


    Both of them noded as Itachi thought "Sorry father but I can''t allow a Civil-war to happen in the village so that other villages may take this change and attack us , maybe you would have been able to change their decision Nii-san."


    {Meanwhile}


    I was eating the SPECIAL dish cooked special for me by Elder Shima. I have been EATING BUGS for 3 months now and to tell use guys the truth it''s not half bad though when I ate it the first time I got an urge to throw up but indured it as days go by I became OK while eating it and now even though if there was anything for a human to eat would be very good if not then Elder-shima''s cooked food it also ok ....NO this food is not meant for a human to eat damn you passive ability *Adaptable body and mind* my stomach and brain as adapted to the food which she cooks.


    I spent 3 months here 1 for GETTING USE TO using Toad-sage mode and other 2 months for exploring the place, unlike Ryuuchi cave this place is much grand and beautiful.


    Today was my birthday as I celebrated with everone and wished everyone good bye. I current age is 12 years , 5 months and finally I have chakra equal to 9 Nine-tails as the effect of the *OVERLORD CHAKRA PILL* finally ended.Before leaving the place I placed *Flying-raijin seal* on the elders for the up coming future.


    This was a good place I will be sure to visit it more often. I made hand-signs and uttered "Reverse-summoning jutsu"


    {Poof}


    I opened my eye and looked around all I could see were the bamboo trees completely surrounding me I saw a Big slug about the size of a lion of my previous world.So this is The Shikkotsu-forest''s master.


    I bowed and said "Greetings Lady Katsuya"


    She replies "Please follow me I will take you to my Real body"


    I noded and followed after her deeper into the forest.


    During the training i got to know that Slug-style combat is basically improving the physical strength of our body or Body strenghtning as stated in those wuxia novels.


    (1. Toad-sage mode provides boost to attack power, aura, Ninjutsu and senses.


    2. Snake-sage mode provides boost to speed, mobility , fluid movements and senses.


    3.Slug-sage mode provides boost to regeneration, defense ,physical fortifications and senses.)


    [Hidden quest :- Learn sage modes and fighting styles of the 3 Great sage lands.


    Reward:- Tri-patterned sage manual (Combination of the 3 sage modes)


    Rank:-???]


    I was dumfounded by the notification as it clicked in my mind. Yeah I should combine the 3 modes and make a stronger and much better sage mode .


    The information of the manual poured into my mind as I started practicing it as time went by......


    The forest was the best place for me to practice the manual as other than lady-katsuya no one else was there. It took me a whole year to completely master and get use to using my new sage mode.


    Reward :- Eternal mangekyou sharingan unlock


    Rank:-???]


    My am currently lying on a bamboo bed gazing at the stars in the sky in my previous world due to pollution at night very less stars could be spotted in the dark sky.


    *DING*


    [Nikasu :- "Shisui is dead. Itachi is most likely to make his move tonight would do you want me to do."]


    *sigh* I thought " You shouldn''t have listened to that bastard Danzo ,brother."


    [Ichizu :- "Don''t let Izumi die and make sure to bash Obito after others are dead."


    After saying so a tear rolled down my right eye as everyone treated me as their family and loved me but I couldn''t save them as I can''t let the future change .Damn it!!!!!!...


    [Nikasu :- Got it ,I am coming for you obito hahahahaha....]


    I wiped my tears and steeled my heart "It''s time for me to return ,I am coming brother."


    My eyes changed pattern, becoming that of hypnosis pattern, the E.M.S...(Indra E.M.S )


    {Woosh}


    {Meanwhile}


    Izumi says " I need to arrange the files in order."


    I shadow forms behind her as she feels that something is wrong and turns around with a kunai but before she could see who approached her .She lost conscious.


    Shadow says" Sorry but had to do this , Ichizu''s order . Now let''s wait for that bastard."


    {Woosh} (Disappeares)


    {Meanwhile} {Itachi''s viewpoint}


    I was standing and Sasuke returning home as I thought "Sorry Nii-san ,Sorry Sasuke."


    I disappeared as I killed my own clan''s men with the masked man MADARA UCHIHA, I made a deal with him that if I helped him to take revenge on the clan for abandoning him that year if he promised that he wouldn''t attack Konoha.


    While killed I saw father shadow clone in the way as I told him my resolve and started running toward my home while thinking that this will be a hard battle as father also possess the MANGEKYOU SHARINGAN .


    I arrived at home as I saw that there was no trap in the way as I entered the room and found father,mother sitting there as they told me that they won''t fight their own son and that I am their son whom they love unconditionally


    .My hand were shaking as tears flooded my face, while I held a sword and struggled to raise it up.


    As I somehow did it and was about to kill father and mother I felt a sharp pain on left side of my stomach and was thrown out of the room breaking the door and crashing inside the pond.


    I stood up and saw him standing there with a long black sword on his waist .As I looked into his eyes and uttered the words "Nii-san.......???"

 Chapter 10 - FIXING THINGS

    "Ahh!!! who are you ,why are you attacking us ...No!!"


    "Yo...u .....you....monster ,everyone kill him ...be careful ,Fire-style:-Fire ball jutsu"


    "That didn''t work just what in the hell...Careful he has already killed many of our comrads with that chain....no stay away.....NO!!!"


    Everyone was slowly being killed by Obito as I watched even though I wanted to stop him but can''t interfere as the future may change so I must indure . I have placed some space-time traps with some explosives (enough to blast a big house) so that when he falls into it I would be able to release the frustration that has been collected inside me.


    As soon as the last Uchiha falls and obito takes a step out of the station the trap get''s triggered ,when he realizes what happened it was already too late ,he says "Shit!!! not again...."


    BOOOOMMMM...!!!!!!!!!!!


    I was laughing maniaclly "hehehe hehe...


    you dare mess with me I will blast you till death hehehe he ..."


    {Woosh} he disappears


    Sasuke enters the room and sees his father , mother standing behind a person who was holding a long-black sword with *KRONOS* written on its blade.


    he recognizes the person, his eldest brother. He turns to see his elder brother also holding a sword ,standing in the pond.


    Sasuke says in a terrified tone "What is happening Nii-sans everybody is dead outside ,corpses have filled the alley .....".


    {Mc viewpoint}


    Itachi says " I killed them and was also going to kill father and mother but Nii-san interrupted me."


    I kept quite as Sasuke said" No!!!! this can''t be true Nii-san can never do something so horrible as to kill our own clansmen."


    Itachi says " Oh I did do it....." as he casts a genjutsu on Sasuke and shows him how he killed everyone and was going to kill his parents to but Ichizu stopped him.*(but unlike original ,in genjutsu he had a cold face while doing so.)


    Sasuke falls on his knees and breaths heavily as genjutsu ends. Seeing his condition Mikoto steps forward to help him to stand but I signaled mother , not to interfere and let him be .She bits her lips but complies.


    Sasuke asks Itachi "But why Nii-san...." to which he replies " To test my metal and see how strong I have become ,now only you can try to avenge the clan as Nii-san wouldn''t fight me and to acquire Eternal mangekyou sharingan I need your eyes ,you know why all these years I acted as I cared about you !???."


    "To see the value of your vessel and improve my own over time but you are too weak so weak that you aren''t even worthy enough for me to kill but you do have the qualifications to become one of the strongest out their. "


    "So I will wait for you to acquire the same eyes as mine ,I suggest you to do so by killing your best friend and awakening it."


    Suddenly there is a disturbance in the surrounding a portal opens as a disheaved person with a mask on his face came into view, his right hand was no more,his clothes were torn a little and was in a pretty bad shape as he says " Anbu has arrived and someone had step up a trap at the station ,we need to leave NOW....".


    {Woosh}


    A figure appeared beside me carrying an unconscious person on his shoulders after Itachi looks at the figure on the shoulder ,he felt grateful as he understands that his


    Nii-san saved Izumi so that he didn''t had to burden himself with being the reason of her death.


    It was time I made my move, I pointed my sword towards them as I spoke " I can''t allow you both to get away ,


    SWORD ARTS:-


    SWORD ONE SYTLE:- *PIERCE*"


    My sword intent got compressed at the tip of my sword at bursted out with unstoppable piercing force toward them. Before my attack could reach them Obito teleported with Itachi and escaped , my attack reached where then were standing a Second later


    Everything in a straight line for some distance got pulverized by my attack everyone except Nikasu, Sasuke(Still in a daze) and Izumi(Unconscious) were astonished by this.


    I put my sword away as I turned to Sasuke and said " Sasuke did you see that masked man ????...."


    he absentmindedly noded , I continued saying" He is manupilating Itachi and also forced him to kill everyone."


    It was like Sasuke has been given a new life he looked towards me and asked "Nii-san what you are saying is true???...."


    I noded as he muttered "I knew it Itachi Nii-san could never do such a thing it is all because of that masked man ,he forced brother to commit such a crime, that bastard I WILL KILL HIM AHHHH........" .His eyes started changing as 1 ring with a tomoe appeared in his red eyes, he has successfully awaken his sharingan.


    I shook my head and said "Only by defeating him or Itachi can you stop him from manipulating Itachi or Itachi from being manipulated but you are to weak ,so you must train hard and yes forge your own way don''t walk on the path others paved for you."


    Sasuke noded as determination and hatred filled his eyes .


    I thought "Sorry Itachi you wanted Sasuke to hate you so that he will be able to become strong and I totally agree but his hatred won''t be for you and instead for Obito after all how can a allow my youngest brother to hate my loving and caring younger brother."


    I turned to face Nikasu and said "Wake her up...will you"


    After Izumi regains her conscious I showed her what happened with a genjutsu as tears begin to well up in her eyes i slowly patted her head and said "It''s ok everything will return to the way it was very soon I promise." Izumi was like a little sister for me and I ardored her too.


    She blinked her eyes like a cute little lolli....I mean like a cute little kid and asked pitifully while sniffing "*Sniff* *Sniff* Really??? *Sniff* *Sniff*"


    I replied with "Hmmmm....."


    I turned towards father and mother as I said " Please remember that Itachi is being MANIPULATED by the masked man "


    Both you then looked at each other and then at me and noded .


    I thought will sighing "Old gramps , Danzo and his Anbu must have arrived by now so now how should I f_u_c_k up ....oops I mean mess up Danzo''s plan..."????????????


    "We let''s first stop him from taking my clanmen''s body" I thought . Then I turned back at Nikasu and said "Thanks for the saving her ,you should go or it will be a little problematic ,I will treat you ramen later."


    He noded and said " Take care and be careful of Danzo."


    I noded


    {Woosh} he disappears.

 Chapter 11 - BECOMING FAMOUS AND MEETING NARUTO,SAKURA

    "Go save everyone who is alive."


    "Who could have done such a horrible thing."


    "Itachi despised his clan so he killed everyone."


    Danzo moves towards Sarutobi and said "This settles it."


    Sarutobi says "Be quite don''t you see that now we are left such a big problem."


    "From this day onwards you are no longer 2nd in command, your Anbu will be dissolved."


    Danzo turned back and walked I little when Itachi''s crow clone warned him to stay away for the Uchiha clan or he will release a classified information on the village to every village.


    After listening to this he said "Damn you Itachi....." little did he know that his troubles have just started.


    He turns around to see Fugaku, Mikoto, Sasuke and Izumi ,after seeing them he even started questioning if Itachi really killed everyone if he did then why are they still alive.


    He could see another figure walking towards him, as his eyes darted towards his direction ,widens as he understands why they are alive and why Itachi said not to mess with them ,a shiver went down his spine after seeing those eyes as he muttered "Tha...That is not the normal pattern of Mangekyou sharingan."


    He trembles after thinking of a possibility "Eternal mangekyou sharingan ...." & " The Uchiha monster has returned."


    {Mc''s viewpoint}


    I asked father and mother to sieze our clansman''s bodies and told them that I will create a cemetery for them in the compound, no need for village''s help.


    They both agreed with me as they went to retrieve the bodies. Hokage walked towards me as he said " Only you all are left." I noded


    He sighs ruefully. I told him about my plan to create a cemetery in the compound but before he could reply, Danzo injected says "Every death is honored in the village''s cemetery so what''s the need to create a separate one."


    I thought "So you can give my clanman''s bodies to that Snake bastard for experimenting and gouge out their eyes you already have about 3 sharingans and Shisui''s mangekyou sharingan I won''t allow you to have more of them."


    I countered saying " Then why were we separated from the village ,in the outskirts."


    Danzo went speechless as Sarutobi sad face saddened even further. I continued " No need to care about us, you guys must be very busy don''t bother yourselves with our clan." without waiting for their reply ,I turned and left .


    Months passed ,I created a cemetery and placed a *Mass killing array* surrounding it , not even Obito can enter this place. I contacted Nikasu and asked him to monitor Anbu & Danzo and report if they dare to make a move against my UCHIHA clan.


    I sealed my Clan''s compound so no visitors were welcomed ,also I placed a *vision distortion array* to take care of those spying bastards.


    Father recruited members from other clans to fill the places of the dead Uchihas, I asked him to report to elders that he also has the mangekyou sharingan so that these people won''t think that now since so many of our clanmans have died , we have became weak.


    Sasuke has started working very hard in the academy so that he can become strong enough to free Itachi from Obito''s CONTROL.


    I asked Old gramps to form a team consisting of me , Izumi and Nikasu as we complete missions for village and get promoted to Jounin rank. We three were still chunin as we haven''t completed enough missions for hitting the upper limit and Izumi joined Uchiha force so she also was a chunin.


    He agreed and sent us to complete many missions, it''s been 4 months since we started going on mission and now every village know us as the *3-curses* we were regarded as this generation''s 3 legendary sanins. Even as individuals we 3 were famous as *Red-eyed sword monster*, *Golden flash of Konoha* and *Illusionist of Konoha*.


    We became jounin after sometime and today was the day when Sasuke will team up with Naruto and Sakura. I begged Old gramps to allow me to be the Sub-instructor of whichever team Sasuke becomes a part of. After sometime thinking he agreed.


    {Meanwhile}


    Naruto says" When will he arrive ,why is our instructor so late."


    Sakura says " Our first day and our Sensei is still not here Humph...."


    Sasuke "....."


    Kakashi arrives and says "Sorry the bridge collapsed so I had to take a U-turn to reach this place from east-sector."


    Sakura says " There is no bridge in east-sector ." he went speechless as the 3 little brats stared at him.


    He fakes a cough and says "*cough* *cough* let''s start with introductions."


    (Everything same as manga then they start with the test which they pass like in the original .)


    Kakashi says "Before we procced and do our missions i would like to introduce you to the Sub-instructor of the team."


    Naruto asks" Who who..."


    I handsome and dazzling person walks from the forest towards us ,a sword hanging from his waist and his red-eyes with a 3-tomoe pattern ,he stops before us and says "My name is Ichizu Uchiha and I will be the acting Sub-instructor of team 7."


    Naruto/Sakura " Nice to meet you...wait you said UCHIHA..." while they were still in a daze Sasuke dumbly added "Nii-san.....will be joining our team."


    Naruto/Sakura " NANI.....wait Nii-san"


    I smiled at them as I said "When we are on missions call me sensei ok and when we are not then Nii-san."


    he noded seriously as I looked towards Naruto and said "So you are Naruto , Energetic as Nikasu said....."


    he asked "You know Nikasu Nii-san????."


    I replied "Well he is my best friend so yeah." &"So you want to become the Hokage." he replied " Yes I will become the greatest Hokage ever so that everyone will recognize me ."


    I thought "Poor kid ,don''t worry Naruto you do really become the greatest Hokage ever just keep working hard and I will help you when I can after all I even promised Nikasu."


    I said " You will make a fine Hokage ,keep working hard." he noded with confidence.


    I turned towards Sakura who was looking very nervous ,I was amused by her expressions as I thought "Don''t worry Sakura you will marry Sasuke in the future and I approve ,others will also agree so chill after all there is still time."


    I said " You must be SAKURA HARANO nice to meet you and thank for accomplyning Sasuke with naruto you see he is always very serious and has problem in making friends."


    She blushes and noded as Sasuke shouted and cutely pouted "Nii-san don''t bully me or I will tell mom." upon hearing the word *Mom* a shiver went down my spine.


    Naruto says in astonishment "Sasuke too can act like a kid."


    Hearing him both Kakashi and I laughed as Sasuke glared at him and said "What did you say....."


    Naruto replies while glaring back at Sasuke "I said what I said whachya gonna do about it...huh.."


    Sakura injects while saying "Stop it you guys."


    I looked at Kakashi who was busy reading a book as I thought "This is going to be fun."

 Chapter 12 - ESCORTING TAZUNA

    We then completed many missions ,most D-ranked ones assigned to us. Naruto kept on complaining about assigning higher ranked missions to us and due to his babbling Old gramps finally assigned us a C-ranked mission.


    We had to escort Mr.Tazuna to Hidden land of waves and protect him on the way.


    "What are these brats doing here I thought I will be escorted by capable men but these are just 3 brats....." said tazuna.


    "Ahh...Let me go Kakashi-sensei I am going to teach this old man a lesson."


    "Nope you aren''t going do anything like that. You can beat up our client naruto."


    "Humph remember this old man you are going to be escorted by the future Hokage got it."


    Sasuke/Sakura " Yeah right....."


    Tazuna says " The day this brat becomes the Hokage ,I will take a round of the village with my hands on the ground and legs in the air."


    I just smiled after hearing this. Kakashi injectes saying" Ok we are leaving so stop messing around you guys."


    We travelled for 3 days and camped at nights


    Naruto kept on grumbling as Sasuke beat up the thugs which tried to stop us on our way.


    Next day we arrived at an unconstructed bridge as we sat on a boat and silently moved forward towards the Hidden land of waves.


    Kakashi says "Mr.Tazuna please tell us the identity of the people who are after you and why ,if you can''t then after we reach the shore our mission shall end there."


    Tazuna says after sometime "*sigh* The person who is after me is a very terrifying individual , Gato."


    Kakashi says visibly suprised "Gato of the Gato company ,one of the ric_h_e_s_t people in this world.....but that doesn''t explain why he is after you and why you hid this information."


    Tazuna says "Land of waves is a very poor country so we can''t afford to request for A-ranked submission so that''s why I didn''t mention it in the mission as for why he is after me is because in land of waves every thing is dependent upon seas and he controls every port in the country so if this bridge''s construction is completed ,his business of transferring drugs through the seas inside the bodies of travellers will experience a downfall as people will be able to safely travel through it and more people would be willing to invest in our country."


    "And I am incharge of making this bridge if something were to happen to me then the construction won''t continue and my grandson and daughter will live rest of their lives holding a grudge against Konoha, oh but that''s not your mistake haha...."


    Kakashi looks first at the brats then at me after seeing that I agree with him, he says " *Sigh* Guess we will be protecting you till you reach your home ."


    Tazuna smiles as if saying "I win.."


    We arrive at the shore and continued our journey as we moved through the forest to our destination .


    After walking some distance Naruto was still grumbling about how Sasuke defeated those thugs ,so he suddenly rushes forward and throws a kunai randomly while saying " I sensed someone there." after saying so he was bombarded by Sakura saying " Yeah right...don''t thrown a kunai so carelessly otherwise someone may get hurt because of you idiot....".


    But while they were fooling around a person was watching them while thinking "This is problematic, these kids aren''t a problem but those 2 with them are very terrifying individuals one *Kakashi the copy ninja of the sharingan" and "Red-eyed sword monster* I can''t fight both of them at the same time I need to retreat and replan with haku."


    {Woosh} he disappeared !!!!!


    Though the kids didn''t notice someone retreating ,but Kakashi and I surely noticed someone''s presence ,I activated sharingan to observe the surrounding area but couldn''t find anyone so deactivated it afterwards as Kakashi and I thought "So they have started making their move we need to be careful from ambushes."


    We safely arrived at our destination


    tazuna offered us to stay and return tomorrow and while leaving he shall also take us see the Bridge construction up close.


    In the morning Kakashi and I ,we were teaching Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura on how to walk on water .


    Kakashi "Concentrate your chakra on your shoes and slowly slowly spread it out so that your surface area will increase and you will be able to walk on water ."


    Sasuke attempts to do it, very seriously as if he wanted to show me that he will also catch up to me and Itachi and become a great shinobi so that his elder bothers and the Uchiha clan would be proud of him.


    After trying for sometime he finally is successful in doing so though he still can''t stabilize his chakra. Naruto on the other hand has been trying for who knows how long , I went to teach him as Sakura was being taught by Kakashi as Sasuke was providing his experience of how it feels to her.


    I said "Naruto take of your shoes." he looked at me confusingly but still complied then I told him "Concentrate chakra at the surface of your feet and try to compress it in a form of sheet ,then use only the amount of chakra you can manipulate and give shape to ,then slowly increase the amounts of chakra ."


    He noded and after doing so for 5 min he was successful and started jumping up and down i said "Now now ....don''t lose control ,try it with your shoes on just concentrate chakra on the whole shoe instead of your feet ."


    After another 15min he succeeded by the time he did so Sakura has also learned walking on the water.


    After training we began moving towards the bridge on the way I left a clone here to deal with the thugs Gato will sent to kidnap tazuna''s family.We arrived at the bridge and saw that it was covered with fog but less thicker than that of the river.


    Suddenly Kakashi yells "Everyone get down!!!!."


    A large blade comes swinging towards us as except me everyone laid on the ground. Seeing me Sasuke shouted "Nii-san.....!!!!"


    Just as the blade was about to pierce me ,it went straight through me and planted itself on a tree and a man appeared standing on the handle of the blade but he had a terrified expression on his face while I was thinking "So this is how Obito feels when he walks through stuff ,damn this is cool."


    The three kids, tazuna and kakashi all were staring at me with their jaws wide open(well not kakashi because of the mask)as if I was a ghost. I smiled at them and asked "Is their anything on my face???."

 Chapter 13 - FIGHTING ZABUZA AND HAKU

    "Wha....what w...as that, the blade went straight through Sensei." says Sakura is astonishment.


    "Sasuke, sensei is a ghost????...does that''s why he has those red-eyes??." says Naruto while shivering after remember the word *GHOST* he thought "Were we travelling with a ghost all this time???"


    Sasuke smacks him in the head and says "My brother is not a ghost and as for the eyes it is our clan''s special trait the *SHARINGAN*, but how the blade went though Nii-san!?? that I don''t know."


    The 3 brats looked towards Kakashi with a questioning look .He replies "That is a mangekyou sharingan ,but the hypnosis-pattern?? normal mangekyou sharingan doesn''t have such a pattern."


    I noded after listening to him and said "We will talk later but before that lets take care of him shall we ,since he came here even after knowing that we two are protecting Mr.tazuna ."


    Kakashi noded as he ordered "You 3 get in formation and protect Mr.tazuna got it ,stay on alert everyone."


    Zabazu says "Though I don''t know how he avoided the attack ,I we still kill that man tazuna."


    I took out some special shaped kunais and threw them in ever direction. Seeing the shaped and the *seal* on it kakashi eyes widened as he stuttered while saying "Th..at ....is...."


    I interrupted him while saying "I am also a student of the fourth hokage."


    The 3 brats , kakashi and tazuna eyes widened as he muttered "The yellow flash of the leaf also the fourth hokage of konoha".


    Suddenly mist started to converge on our position as Zabazu raised him left hand in the air while performing a seal from right


    "Ninja art :-Hidden mist jutsu"


    I yelled at kakashi "Activate your sharingan and try to pin-point his companions location while I take care of the mist."


    "Everyone concentrate chakra on your feets and hold on. I purposely weakened my jutsu so that they won''t get hurt.


    Wind style:-Gale shockwave."


    (The user rapidly builds up windchakra around themselves and releases it, creating a massive surge of wind that expands in all directions.)


    Even after weakening the jutsu it still had much power after all it was a rank -B jutsu, the fog was now cleared but Zabazu used the movement I launched my jutsu to attack me as he knew that I couldn''t use very strong AOE-attacks as I had 3 brats to take care of.


    I drew my blade in right hand while holding a special kunai (I will be writing as S.kunai instead of Special kunai ok.) in my left ,as he slashed towards me horizontally I threw my S.kunai in upwards direction with little power and as the blade was about to touch me I jumped(teleported) on the kunai I threw as I disappeared ,the blade went by where I was standing a sec ago.


    Zabazu eyes widened as he wanted to stop with the slash but couldn''t stop the momentum .I am currently above him with my sword in position to kill him in one strike as I was aiming for his neck ,suddenly some ice-needles were aimed at me .


    I teleported away from Zabazu to the kunai closest to my team. As I said to kakashi "You take on that new comer while I deal with Zabazu"


    he agreed as he commanded to the 3 brats observe and protect Mr.tazuna this is a fight between Jounin-level character you all can learn many thing so be on guard."


    After saying so he went to fight haku who tried to trap kakashi in a mirror house made of ice but couldn''t as Kakashi used


    *Lightning style:-Lightning Beast Tracking Fang*


    (The user forms lightning in their hand and launches it at the opponent in the form a hound to attack them)


    As the beast chased after haku and attacked him.


    Zabazu uses *Water Style: Water Dragon Missile* as a water dragon formed from the water present in the river and moved towards Ichizu with it''s mouth open, who countered it with *Fire Style: Grand Fireball Technique* as the two jutsu collided a lot of steam was produced .


    Zabazu used the steam as a cover to arrive at the place where tazuna and the kids were ,he knew they couldn''t win against us so he wanted to quickly kill tazuna and escape .


    He thrusts his blade straight towards tazuna''s stomach after kicking the kids out of his way.As the blade went though tazuna and blood spurted everywhere, he thought he has successfully completed his mission.


    But after noticing the smile on tazuna''s face he thought something was wrong when suddenly tazuna and the blood disappeared and a sword appeared on the back of his neck.


    He says "Since when...????".


    I replied "The moment you first appeared...you were already under my genjutsu."(After all our Mc is Itachi''s twin elder brother.)


    He says unbelievable "So..so all this was an illusion ,Haku saving me, I using water style and all!???."


    I said "Yes ,that boy has been fighting Kakashi the movement he got here."


    he says "I see.... "


    I said "It''s about time you die." after saying so I pulled back my sword a little and thrusts it forward towards his neck but Haku suddenly steps in front of the sword as it Pierces through him and he grabs it with both of his hands before dying.


    Zabazu laughs while saying "What a perfect tool haku you left me with such a change even in death ,now die."


    he swings his sword with the intention to slash both of us at the same time.


    But before he could do that I muttered "*Sword arts* - *Sword one style:-pierce*" as the sword intent formed at the tip of the blade ,coming out of haku''s back and launched in a straight line piercing Zabazu''s stomach and killing him .


    Kakashi and 3 three brats were looking after tazuna as I withdrew my sword and placed both of their bodies in my dimension.


    I looked towards them and said "It is not over yet."


    Some people with weapons in their hands came with a short-man with black as he said "Ohh....so they died well things will be easier now hehehe.....".

 Chapter 14 - TAKING CARE OF GATO AND REVIVING PEOPLE (Special chapter)

    "Sate sate....now that Zabazu has died it will be easier for everyone hehehe..." said Gato.


    Naruto shouted "What do you been by that??? and who are you???."


    He replied "I am Gato, Gato of the Gato company you see I hired Zabazu to kill that man so that the construction of the bridge wouldn''t be completed ,and when Zabuza would have killed him I would have silenced him so that this chapter would have been closed forever. He killed you and I would have killed him so that no witnesses would have been left but you already killed him so now I just have to kill you all and place all the blame on Zabuza hahahahaha....."


    Naruto balled a fist as he shouted "How can you do something like that ,he was your comrade ,how can you betray and kill him. You sc_u_m...."


    He replied "No we were not comrades he was only a mercenary I hired to kill the man and what do you know after taking the money he was even planning to kill me so I just killed him first and now it''s time for you guys to die."


    Naruto shouted "Like hell you will..."


    Sakura says "Naruto.... Sasuke...."


    Sasuke looked towards me and asks "What do we won''t sensei???." I and kakashi looked at each other and stated at the same time "Let''s kick their sorry butts." Sasuke noded while Naruto shouted "Hell yeah!!!!!".


    Sakura says "Don''t get overexcited and get yourself stabbed!!....."


    Naruto sulked as he grumbles. Kakashi and I ran forward ,I said "Let''s take care of him once and for all so that he won''t be able to trouble others."


    He noded, I swung my sword as I muttered " *Sword arts* - *Aincrad style*"


    knowing that they couldn''t win like this everyone around me attacked at the same time ,seeing this I smiled and took out some *Paper bombs* and dropped them on the ground. Seeing this they tried to stop and get away from there but couldn''t stop the momentum. I smiled and said "Sayonara!!!!..."


    {Woosh} I teleported away from there on the kunai I threw in the beginning.


    BOOOMMM!!!!!!.....


    "Aahhhhh... ahhhh...." everyone around me was caught up in the blast.


    Naruto/Sakura "Wowwww...." I appeared beside them as they said "You are awesome sensei!!!" I replied "Kakashi-san is no less ,you may not know but he is known to know over a thousand jutsu , Kakashi the copy ninja."


    Naruto/Sasuke/Sakura says "Wowwww....we have two super strong sensei ." I smiled as Kakashi took care of Gato with *Lightning style:-Chidori* I looked at the Chidori with my sharingan as my passive ability kicked in *Instant mastery*.


    When kakashi came back I gave him two pills and said "These are very special pills ,I only had one-one each left with me and I don''t need them so I am giving them to you now eat them and thank you...."


    Kakashi took the pills ,turned around ate them and asked confusingly "Thank you for what???.." I showed him the chidori as I said "For this.." he looked at me as if I was a monster while thinking "he just looked at my technique once and learned it and it is even better than mine ,what a terrifying aptitude ....


    ....What the fu..." his eyes widened as the pills started to take effect.


    Cost :-23.000p(For kakashi his chakra pool with increase to that of an average Uzumaki.)


    2.Upgrade pills :- Can strengthen a kekkai gekkai by 5 times and eliminate the biggest drawback of it.(In case of M.sharingan, the blindness from overuse.)]


    Kakashi stared at me for a while and said very seriously "I will remember this favour if you ever require my assistance please tell me ok." I noded and said " You guys rest for a while as I make sure that there are no more of these idiots lurking here ,I will be back in about half en hour." saying so I shot towards the forest.


    After making sure no one is around I used kamui to enter my dimension. I saw Zabuza and haku''s bodies as I thought "It''s about time I use one of my original E.M.S abilities."


    "ETERNAL MANGEKYOU SHARINGAN:- IKIKAERU "


    (Ikikaeru means revive,come in english)( This is one of our Mc''s original abilities of his right eye to revive the dead but has many drawbacks.)


    Seals began to surface on their bodies as their wounds started to heal and their cold body started regain warmth after 5 min I feel of my knees as blood flowed out of my right eye and what followed was unspeakable pain.


    Zabuza and haku opened their eyes and slowly and sat straight ,looked towards Ichizu and said "Brother Ichizu are you okay."


    One of the drawback of this technique is that the revived person will have no memories of before and Ichizu himself has to transplant some new ones in them. As in this case he gave them memories of how they were orphan''s whom Ichizu''s parent saved from starving to death and taught them jutsu, how they pleaged that they would forever be loyal to Ichizu.


    So upon seeing Ichizu''s condition they were worried. While they were worrying about me I was thinking" They both were recently killed and their souls had also not dispersed ,even then it took this much out of me ,I can''t you this skill more than 3 times a day also the greater the time for which a person is dead more the chakra I would have to spend ,if a person is dead for some years than after reviveing them I won''t be able you use my sharingan or move for months and pain I will suffer would be very horrible. Damn this skill is more like a forbidden art."


    I said " I am okay no not to worry ,here eat these pill we need to change your appearance both of you." I gave them *Body restructuring pills* to change their appearance.


    After consuming the pills they looked totally different from how they use to be. I told them "I need you guys to infiltrate Root and gather evidence against Danzo ,you will be working with Nikasu. Take caution while going so."


    They noded and said "Leave it to us brother ichizu ." with their abilities they would be able to acquire some evidence and also wouldn''t get caught while doing so."


    After dealing with them I contacted Nikasu and told him about my plan he replied "Well you still remember poor old me???."


    I said "I will compensate you after I return with a bowl of ramen."After saying so I placed a *Flying raijin seal* on their bodies and teleported them to Nikasu.


    After they were gone and I recovered from using the technique I decided future plans.


    Now let''s get down to The main bussiness.


    "~Tony~ I want you to create the body of a_d_u_l_t Rin."


    [~Tony~:- *host* if you want to revive Rin then you will have to use your E.M.S ability and she has been dead for some years now , you will experience tremendous pain and will be unconscious for months but if you want, you can substitute all the suffering with points but it will cost you many points.]


    I asked in amazement "I can do that..????"


    [~Tony~:- As long as *host* has points anything is possible.]


    I thought for a while " Can you also give her the memories of what happened after she was dead .???"


    [~Tony~:- yes I can do that but construction of the body will take some years ,it will be done on the day Obito declares war on everyone also she will only be revived with half-3 tails as in the original timeline the whole beast was caught by Akatsuki after orochimaru summoned the 3-tails back in the world.]


    I said "Do it!!!!"


    [ Deducting 200.000p........]


    [ Total points :- 200.000p]


    Damm that was half of my points well be ready for a surprise Obito and Kakashi hehehe hehe......

 Chapter 15 - CHUNIN-EXAMS (Part-1)

    "Hey konohamaru how you''re doing." said naruto.


    "I am working hard boss and one day I will beat you after all I am 3rd''s Grandson." said konohamaru.


    Behind him were his two buddies ,Udon and Moegi.


    "Humph you won''t be defeating me anytime soon after all I will become the Hokage one day." said naruto with pride.


    "Wowww....boss you are amazing I too will become like you one day." said konohamaru as fire burned into his eyes.


    "Hahahaha....hahahaha..." both of them started laughing foolishly.


    Konohamaru turned around to move but he bumped into a boy wearing blackish outfit and had strange stripped markings on both sides of his face.


    Konohamaru fell on the ground and raised his head to see in whom did he bumped into. Suddenly the boy with strange marking lifted konohamaru up by his collar and said "Can''t you see where you''re going."


    konohamaru got scared but naruto shouted while pushing the boy back ,freeing konohamaru from his grasp.


    The boy stumbled back as he said while gritting his teeth "Why you....." as he was about to retaliate.


    A voice was heard as two figures came into view "Haven''t you had enough ,we didn''t come here to cause trouble." a girl of about the same age as sakura and a boy with the word *LOVE* written on his forehead could be seen standing some distance away for the marking boy.


    The boy introduced themselves "I apologize for my subordinate''s behavior my name is Gaara ,this is Tenmari and Kankuro we are here from the hidden sand to take part in the chunin exams ,we shall take our leave now."


    "What is your name??." asked Gaara to which naruto replied "Naruto Uzumaki, the future Hokage."


    Gaara and team left as sakura said "Weird people."


    {Meanwhile in hokage''s office}


    Old gramps asked us "Submitted the name of team which will be participating in the chunin exams."


    "Team 1 will participate..."


    "Team 2 will participate...."


    "Team 3 will participate..."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Team 7 will participate..." kakashi and I nodded to each other.


    After the meeting was over and everyteam who will be participating have been registered . We returned to our teams to tell them about it and make sure that they are prepared for the coming chunin exams.


    "You 3 will be participating in the chunin exams this year as I have already submitted your names after consulting with Ichizu." said kakashi.


    I said "You guys need to work hard and pass the exams only then you will be promoted to chunin rank and this is time many teams will be participating in the test so it will be quite challenging so be ready for anything and start training. You guys have about a week left."


    Naruto/Sakura/Sasuke said together "We won''t disappoint you guys."


    {The all mighty time-skip} the day of chunin exam.


    The instructor "The chunin exam is divided into 3 stages and you must clear every stage to pass the exam .Please take your seats as the first stage *The written test* will begin in 5 min."


    "Wri...tten written test Noooooo....."


    "Before the exam begans let me state some rules which you have to follow during the exam. There are 10 questions 1 marks each if you are caught cheating then 2 marks will be deducted on each try. The last question will be given 45 min to you to solve it.If anyone from your team scores 0 points them the whole team will be disqualified.Now begin...."????????????(Many instructors surrounded the room to watch them and deduct marks if they cheat.)


    After reading the questions Sakura thought "This test is like inviting us to cheat all the questions asked here ,I don''t think many except me can answer these questions.Please naruto just scoring one marks will be enough."


    While naruto was having a mental breakdown , Sasuke was thinking "Now I get it this exam is to test our information gathering skills with them noticing ,means we have to acquire information without getting caught that''s why instead of disqualifying those who cheated they only deduct 2 points ,this also implies that someone in this room has all the answers.I hope you quickly realize this naruto."


    A girl asked naruto " Naruto I will show you my sheet."


    Naruto looked towards her and said while smiling "A shinobi like me doesn''t need to cheat hinata thank you."


    Hinata said "But you haven''t answered any of the question if this continues then you will fail."


    "But if I get caught that would implicit you too ,I can''t take this risk so don''t worry about me." said naruto.


    She replied "Sorry for asking you to do the unnecessary."


    Naruto replied "It''s okay hinata."


    {Meanwhile others}


    Gaara used his sand eye to acquire the answers , Neji and sasuke used their Do-jutsu to see others answers and copy other movement while they wrote their answers respectively ,Tenten used mirrors placed on the ceiling to copy and relay answers to Lee ,Ino used *Mind transfer jutsu* on sakura and copied all the answers before relaying them to Choji and Shikamaru. Others also used different methods to acquire answers.


    After 15 min the instructor told them that if they didn''t attempt the last question then they will be disqualified and if they answered it wrong they will be genin forever and asked what is their choice will they answer or not. Many people left the room.


    Naruto stood up and shouted "I will never quit even if I have to stay a genin for all my life even then I will become the hokage." Sasuke and Sakura were shocked by naruto proclamation.


    The instructor smiled and said " Congratulations to those who have stayed in the class, you all pass the aim of the paper was to test your courage and will."


    Everyone was shocked as the instructor added " Now on two the next stage ,the *Forest of death*.


    Anko said "Here you guys will be given different element scrolls and you have to acquire the corresponding element scrolls from the different teams in the forest."


    While walking in the forest Naruto , sasuke and sakura tried to find those teams who would have the scrolls that they need.


    Sakura says "Guys be on high alert ,we have to be cautious from ambushes."


    Sasuke says "Sakura is right we have to be careful so stop fooling around naruto."


    Naruto counters by saying "I am not fooling around, I am trying to see if there are any teams around us."


    Suddenly both naruto and sasuke sensed someone. Naruto jumped from where he was standing as sasuke launched *fire-style:-fire ball jutsu* onto the ground.


    All this happened so fast that sakura was still processing what happened. A snake suddenly appeared out of nowhere and devoured naruto.(Well not really.)


    "So you both sensed me huh...." said the figure which emerged from the ground.


    "You guys want this scroll don''t you well come and get it." after saying so he swallowed the scroll. Boundless killing intent emerged from hia body. Both sasuke and sakura were paralysed due to it.


    He threw two kunais at both of them, sasuke thought "Move move move move I can''t let myself or sakura die otherwise I won''t be able to rescue Itachi Nii-san." he stabbed his leg as he awakened his 2nd tomoe and escaped the kunais with sakura.


    Naruto used multiple shadow clone jutsu to tear his way out of the snakes mouth.


    "So you came out well maybe this will get a little challenging." he said as he slithered towards naruto and sasuke.


    Naruto and sasuke both jumped towards him at the same time whereas sakura was placing traps all around the place stealthy.


    Naruto punches towards his face as sasuke attacks at his legs ,their opponent blocked the punch with his hand and clamps sasuke''s left leg with his own ,turns drops a punch towards naruto''s stomach and a straight kick towards sasuke''s chin.


    Naruto creates a shadow clone in mid-air and jumps higher using clone as a board avoiding the punch and drops his heel towards his opponents head whereas sasuke jumps back to avoid the attack and throws many shurikens towards the person who launches *Wind-style:-Gale palm* towards the incoming attack blowing naruto away with it. Sasuke uses wires to propel himself towards left while naruto summons 5 clone and ordered them to rush towards his opponent as he created some distance as he knew what was coming, sasuke uses the big tree as a cover and uses *fire-style:-fire ball jutsu* from multiple directions.


    The person dodges the attack but he didn''t knew that it was all a farce as he was currently standing inside the trap placed by sakura ,many wires suddenly wrapped them selves onto their opponent as some paper bombs could be seen hanging on the wires.


    Sakura says "That''s what you get for ignoring me."


    BOOMMMMM!!!!!!!!!....


    This formation was one of the things Ichizu taught them. Their sensei spend most of his time teaching sakura many techniques as kakashi taught naruto and sasuke.


    The 3 of them landed near the area where that person was confined. Suddenly the ground beneath naruto and sasuke cracked as a person attacked them by Punching them hard on the stomach "Excellent formation who ever taught you this must have really focused while creating such a formation as it can be used even by genins like you guys."


    Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were paralysed by the *Ninja-art:-paralysis jutsu* he was about to make his make but stopped as he said "You sasuke will someday seek me to help you get stronger at that time remember my name Orochimaru hahahaha....".


    He disappeared.


    Naruto and sasuke heaved a sigh as they collasped on the ground simultainiously.


    {Flash back}{Orochimaru view point}


    He thought "Now lets have them experience some pain..." he suddenly felt a chill ran down his spine ,he could feel a piercing gaze locked onto him if he made a move against the brats then that person will surely interfere and he knew the person watching him was not afraid on him not one bit ,the aura that could be felt from his gaze told that he could fight me equally and maybe trumph me if the fight lagged on.


    Little did orochimaru know that the person gazing at him is much more capable than he thinks.


    i told sasuke that he will find me when he wanted to become stronger.


    {Mc''s view point}


    "Correct decision Orochimaru, we will meet but not yet." i said while contacting Nikasu "He has arrived in the village be on guard when he will attack konoha we have to make sure that there will be as less destruction as much we can.Tell Zabuza and haku to take out the sound shinobi''s when the time comes as we rescue civilians."


    "Lets hope nothing too drastic happens."

 Chapter 16 - CHUNIN-EXAMS (Part-2)

    While they survived the *Forest of death* they made a friend named Kabuto as he was a very capable fella little ,naruto and kabuto quickly became friends. I sighed after seeing them as I knew who he really was and why he was here.


    After coming out of the forest they were giving a week to rest before they moved to the third stage *preliminary round*.


    Nikasu took naruto to chill off, sakura returned to her home and I brought Sasuke back home.


    A delicious aroma spread through the uchiha compound as we stepped in. The aroma intensified as we neared our house ,we entered and saw mom cooking Delicious omlets for the family. Father was sitting at the table reading newspaper after the massacre father started to pay attention to the family ,if often taught sasuke different techniques and some time took him with the police force so show him how to handle all kinds of people.


    I loved seeing them like this as father spent time with sasuke ,I helped mom at house and accompanied her to buy groceries and etc.


    The days went by peacefully as we enjoyed the company of our parents ,I even helped sasuke to improve his taijutsu a bit after a week passed sasuke and others had to fight each other to qualify for the tournament that will be taking place at a later date.


    The first match was between Shino and Zaku from sound village the match was pretty intresting to watch. At first Shino was having trouble keeping up as Zaku could use sonic waves to disrupt his focus but Shino was able to attack him from many directions resulting in him being worn out. Shino finished the match with a punch on Zaku''s face.


    Next match was of Naruto and Kiba.


    "Give up naruto you won''t be able be able to defeat me and Akamaru, you don''t stand a change." said Kiba with his hands in his pocket as Akamaru laid on his head.


    "YOU are the one who will lose today." rebuked Naruto.


    Kiba launchs himself towards naruto with Akamaru as he made Akamaru transform in Kiba, naruto used a smoke ball as soon as Kiba entered his range. After the smoke disappeared three Kiba came into view.


    Kakashi exclaimed in surprise "Using the smoke as a cover and using transformation jutsu to confuse his opponent is a very good strategy."


    Sakura shouted "Don''t lose naruto!!!!!".


    Kiba punched towards one of them randomly yo figure out who is the real naruto but punched the wrong person....Oops I meant puppy .


    Naruto uses this opportunity and surrounding Kiba with 6-clones before defeating Kiba with Uzumaki barrage. According to the Original series naruto was not this strong but Ichizu had trained the 3 of them by creating a perfect training program for them with Kakashi. And all that hard work finally paid of as everyone even sakura was stronger than in original version.


    Everyone was astounded by the power Naruto displayed as before he used to be nothing worth mentioning if not including his shadow clone jutsu.


    "Looks likes he has been training all this time under our noses ,this Chunin exams are already enough but now this too ,such a drag...." said Shikamaru.


    Next up were Sasuke vs genko (I am using named which I created ,not in original series.), he defeated genko easily with the help of taijutsu ,by finishing him with Lion''s barrage.


    "Way to go sasuke.." shouted ino and sakura at the same time ,turned towards each other while glaring.


    The next match was Hinata vs neji ,I came and stood next to Kakashi who looked at me and said "So you''re gonna watch this one."


    I nodded and said "Nikasu asked me to make sure she doesn''t get hurt badly and also she is a very good friend of naruto so I will make sure to stop the match if something to dramatic happened."


    Kakashi said "We are not allowed to interfere in the match''s until and unless things get a bit out of control."


    I replied "I will only interfere if necessary ,if not then I will only watch as everything progresses."


    The battle begin as both of them infused and compressed chakra in their palms and struck each other while sending shockwaves in every direction. This continued for sometime before neji gained the upper hand and struck hinata''s pressure points ,sealing the flow of chakra in her body.


    I little blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth but she didn''t stopped fighting. Neji continued to strike mercilessly and was about to deal her a massive blow but I acted at that time ,using my E.M.S to stop both of them from moving by putting them under a genjutsu. I spoke "This is the end of this match as Neji wills this round."


    After saying so I released my genjutsu on them, Naruto rushed towards Hinata and spoke worriedly "Are use okay hinata....." he shifted his gaze towards Neji as he said "How can use beat her so cruelly..??"


    "This is what happens when you too weak and even then try to fight." said neji, while glancing at me he thought "This person is extremely terrifying I couldn''t even resist his genjutsu a tiny bit."


    Naruto says "If we were to fight I will beat the living day out of you."


    Neji smirked "I would like to see you try you trash."????????????


    Naruto gritted his teeth ????????????????????????


    I appeared beside hinata and knelt on one knee ,placed a hand on her little head as her whole body was covered in a mixture of three lights ,all her wounds healed in a moment. This was my Tri-patterned nature energy as it efficiently healed hinata.


    Everyone stared at me astoundingly as naruto said "Thanks sensei you are awesome."


    I lightly patted his head as I said "All the best in your upcoming battles be cautious and take counter-measures against your opponents got it???."


    Naruto nodded and said "Leave it to me sensei.."


    I smiled at him as Sasuke shouted "I too will give my all Kakashi-sensei ,Nii-san."


    Sakura first glanced at kakashi then at me and clenched her fist as if stating that she too will win.


    "This is the youth.....HAHAHAHAAA....." said Guy while glancing at Lee.


    Kakashi said "So you are finally here Guy."


    I smiled at him and said "Greetings Guy"


    he replied with a shout "All these young ones have such a fighting spirit THIS IS YOUTH.....".

 Chapter 17 - ATTACK ON KONOHA (Part-1)

    "The next match is between Gaara of the sand Vs Rock lee" said the instructor.


    "Brushy-brows turn has finally come ,I want him to will but I don''t know why that Gaara makes me feels uneasy." said naruto.


    "Well both of them are strong we should you this opportunity to observe them and come up with some counter measures ok guys." said Sakura.


    "Both of them are very strong but that Gaara guy feels dangerous for some reason." said Sasuke.


    Meanwhile Guy, Kakashi and me ,we were standing near the area to spectate the match.


    I said "Lee is strong you have trained him well Guy "????????????????


    "Hahaha.... From everyone on my team he is the most hard working one and also the one with the highest willpower even though he can''t use any ninjutsu techniques.


    Kakashi says "I don''t know why but when I look at him I see you when you were young." ????????????????


    Guy smiles after hearing this ,I reminded them "Okay the fight is about to began focus here you guys."


    Lee gets into position while some sand flew out of Gaara''s gourd and scattered around him while he just stood there not moving even a little bit.


    "So if you are not gonna attack then I will began." said Lee


    Lee dashes towards Gaara at incredible speed and punches forward.


    Gaara uses his sand to block his every attack while standing still and nit moving even a bit.


    "It''s like ,the sand has its own conscious he is able to nullify every attack Lee throws at him.


    After realizing that his attacks were not working he increased his speed attacking Gaara from all directions and started to feint his attacks.


    BUT..... still he wasn''t able to get through Gaara''s defense.


    Kankuro Humphs while saying "Give up no one has every been able to break through Gaara defense."


    While ignoring him Lee creates some distance between them and heard Guy''s voice "It''s okay Lee you can let lose and drop those weights you are wearing."


    "Yes Guy-sensei!!!!!!!!." shouted Lee as he dropped the weights he was wearing.


    "Humph!!! do you think it will be any better by removing some weights." said Temari as she watched the weights falling down.


    BANGGGG...!!!!!!????????????????????????


    I said "Those weights are about 60 kg each and he is wearing 2 at that so it make the total extra weight on him 120 kg and that is quite a value we get there."


    He suddenly disappeared from where is was standing and appeared behind Gaara as he punched forward. Though the sand still blocked it , Gaara couldn''t follow Lee with his eyes.


    Lee kept on attacking him as finally some attacks connected with Gaara.


    "Wow... way to go Brushy-Brows ,win." said naruto.


    While Sasuke observed Lee''s movements with his sharingan so that he they fought again he would be able to counter Lee''s taijutsu.


    Gaara was pissed and switched to offensive seeing this Guy knew Lee shouldn''t hold back he said "Lee i give you my permission fight with your full power and win." Lee replied "But Guy-sensei....".


    Guy said "Your opponent is very strong so you mustn''t hold back." he replied "Yes Guy-sensei *First gate:-open*." suddenly Lee''s chakra appeared on his body giving him a massive boost.


    Seeing this Kakashi stared at Guy and said in a angry tone "Guy what have you done..."


    Lee unleashed 4 gates before exhausting himself and getting hit by Gaara''s sand ,he fell on the ground as Gaara''s sand covered his leg but before Gaara could continue i interupted in between.


    I used *Wind style- Great way of the wind* a D-rank jutsu and scattered Gaara''s sand before stating "This match is over and Gaara wins the match."


    Guy arrived at the arena and said "Thank you." i nodded.


    Other match''s continued as finally everyone who passed was given a month of before tournament which both Old gramps and Kazekage would be attending.


    Kakashi took Sasuke to teach me *lightning style:- chidori*


    While Naruto was being taught summoning jutsu by a perverted sage ,one of the 3 legendary sanin, naruto''s godfather and my favourite character after Madara , Jiraiya the toad sage.


    I told Sakura that "We will work on your close combat technique and I will teach you some basic Ninja arts which will help you in the tournament ."


    She smiled like an idiot and said "THANKS SENSEI..... hehehehehe now I will surely crush you ino , sasuke-san is mine."


    Even I felt a chill crawl down my spine after listening to her as a thought "It''s better to stay away from her target and not interfere."


    "Let''s go ...." i said as I took her to a empty place and started with her training.


    A month passed by.....


    Today was the tournament , the winner was be promoted to the Chunin-rank and also the day orochimaru would attack Konoha.


    The matches went on as Sasuke was able to hurt Gaara with his chidori and Gaara lost control before running off the platform.


    The whole place was suddenly covered in smoke as a shinobi used Genjutsu on everyone to make them fall asleep.


    I contacted Nikasu and said "It has began ,place a Giant seal to seal everyone inside konoha ,take care of the snakes with dad and pervy sage and tell Haku,Zabuza to take care of those who are trying to infiltrate the village. I have left a clone to make sure mother is save ,Izumi will be helping in evacuation while Kakashi and others protect the kids and take care of Gaara."


    "I am going to make sure that old Gramps doesn''t die today ,fighting 1st and 2nd will be quite exciting." I said.


    I flickered towards the top of the Hokage office ,Giant snakes could be seen attacking the village while anbu was fighting with the intruders as I reached the top I could see 4 shinobi positioned in a square formation and mantaining the *4-flame formation*. , 3 anbu were also present at the scene.


    I looked towards the formation and said "I know you won''t let me interfere but I also wouldn''t allow you to die so beat the crap out of him Old gramps."


    Sarutobi smiled at me as Orochimaru, the 4 shinobi and anbu looked at me.


    "Uchiha Ichizu......" said one of the anbu.


    "Interesting hehehe hehehe........." said Orochimaru.

 Chapter 18 - ATTACK ON KONOHA (Part-2)

    "He hehehe.... today I will surely be able to observe the HOLY paradise and get some inspiration for my new novel." said a white haired Middle-aged looking man while trying to peep through a small hole in the ladies bathroom.


    But before he could proceed further a loud noise was heard as many giant snakes appeared in the village and destruction started to spread everywhere.


    A figure suddenly flashed in front of Jiraiya and said "Pervy Old-man you can continue your *RESEARCH* later ,your old pal has attack the village."


    Jiraiya turned very serious as he said "So he has made his move huh ,we need to take care of his snake first,


    *Summoning jutsu:-Bring the house down*" a huge frog suddenly fell on the 3-headed snake that was attacking the village ,crushing it beneath itself.


    Nikasu did hand signs *Particle style:-Atomic dismantle jutsu"* yes you guys heard it right he used particle style, like Ichizu he has perfect nature affinity with all elements including yin-yang release and can perfectly combine them so is able to use all kekkei genkai(for 2 simultaneous releases) and kekkei tota(for 3 simultaneous releases).


    His attack hit the snake that was attacking the south sector of the village.


    "It''s like their is no end to them even if we just have started killing them more and more of them just keep on appearing in the village.We need to pick up the pace." said Nikasu.


    Jiraiya nodded and both of them disappeared.


    {Mean while}


    Zabuza and haku were currently standing on a tree outside the sealing barrier ,looking at groups of sound shinobi.


    Zabuza said "Lets finish them quickly and help in the evacuation ,*Ninja art:-Hidden mist jutsu*" the whole area was covered by mist.


    "Ahhh...."


    "Wh..o w..ho''s there...ahhh....."


    "No!!! I will kill you.... kwak...ah.."


    Sound of screams echoed through out the mist as people were killed by needles and a large blade.


    {Back at the top of hokage office}


    {Mc''s viewpoint}


    I stared at the barrier in front of me inside it Old gramps and Orochimaru could be seen standing some distance away. he said "Elder brother of Itachi heh... interesting."


    Sarutobi said while making hand signs " You should focus here *Ninja art:- tile shuriken jutsu*" tiles on the top of the office began to fly towards Orochimaru.


    He said "This is to easy *Wind-style:-Gale shockwave*" the tiles flying towards him were destroyed.


    He jumps towards the 3rd to attack him but was baked by the mixture of *Earth style:-mud dragon ball* and *Fire style:- flame ignition*.


    Orochimaru distanced himself from the 3rd but 3rd didn''t let him catch his breath and assualted him with *shadow shuriken jutsu*.


    "The forbidden jutsu!!!!.....what have you done ,you even summoned ''them'' of all people, Damn you Orochimaru...." said the 3rd.


    "Hehehe...i thought if i am confronting my teacher then you too should do the same." said Orochimaru as he inserted to kunai with a *control tag* into the back of the heads of 1st and 2nd.


    I looked towards them as my eyes landed on the 2nd ,i felt hatred being born for him. This bastard was Danzo''s teacher and also the person who first started to treat us Uchiha''s coldly like we were some criminals though i wasn''t born at that time but could always feel the hatred coming out of my clan elders when taking about 2nd.


    I thought "I wish i could beat you into a pulp bastard."????????????????.


    Both 1st and 2nd started to move towards 3rd.


    1st threw some kunai at 3rd ,who dodged them and blocked his punches.1st retreated while 2nd engaged in combat with 3rd and was thrown back towards the 1st. 2nd did a backflip and landed next to the 1st.


    3rd stricked towards them with *Fire-style:- sea of flames* at 1st and 2nd as they were totally covered 3rd''s flame.


    Suddenly vapour started to appear from the flames as water totally covered the flames and began to rush towards 3rd who used *Earth-style:- Mud wall* to block the flood.


    They began fighting on the water as 3rd was being beaten by 2nd who also used *Water-style:- Water current* against 3rd.


    3rd was able to avoid 2nd''s attack and create some distance between them.


    Suddenly 3rd eyes widened as he saw 1st doing hand signs be thought "This is a Special jutsu of the 3rd his wood-release."


    1st shouted "*Wood release:-Deep forest emergence*" and roots started to grow on the top and quickly grew into massive tree while confining 3rd.


    3rd knew that he would not be able to free himself like this and made some hand signs while stating "*Summoning jutsu* come forth monkey king ENMA!!!!!!!".


    A fairly tall bulky money appeared as he said "Looks like you are in a tough spot."


    3rd said "Free me old friend."


    Enma nodded and said "Ok *transform*." he turned into a long staff and strikes the roots confining 3rd ,cutting though them with ease.


    3rd started fighting or should I say beating 1st and 2nd (They are not reincarnated perfectly since this is still an incomplete jutsu so they have only half of their true strength.)


    2nd initiated a strong genjutsu trying to trap 3rd in it. It was time I made a move.


    I teleported inside the barrier while smashing a rasengan on 2nd head (Our Mc has placed his seals everywhere as he knew it will be useful when he confronted 1st and 2nd with the help of 3rd though not needed.) crushing him into the tiles below us. Wow I am feeling so good hahahaha that you white haired bastard.


    Orochimaru looks at me astoundingly and says" You had already placed the seals on the top and why did you knew that I was going to attack and if yes then how????."


    I said to 3rd "Let me deal with the 2 hokage while you deal with him."


    3rd looked at me and nodded while saying "Be careful and quickly seal them."

 Chapter 19 - THE AFTERMATH

    I am currently smashing the two kages and to tell the truth I am loving this feeling even though they aren''t at their peak ,still they do posses unimaginable experience in combat.


    2nd used *Water style:-water dragon missile* on me which I countered using *lightning style:- thunder tide* ,he suddenly teleported beside me using *flying raijin* ,I bend my body about 45¡ã North-west took a step forward and attacked him with a backhanded *Chidori* which he tries to avoid by jumping back but I used *Lightning style:-Thunder wolf* and paralyzed him before crushing his left arm with a *rasengan* before I could attack again ,1st threw some *Exploding kunai* at me which I dodged using *Flying raijin*.


    Sealing them isn''t much of a problem for me as they can only use about half of their strength which for me is very easily handable after all I posses equal chakra to Nine-tails, My physical body strength is even stronger than tsunade and can even improve more ,my passive ability is DAMN op so what I lack is just combat experience.


    I am going to fully utilize this opportunity and refine my self.


    1st used his wood style ,hoping to bind me but I countered with a gigantic sea of flames *fire-style:-Majestic destroyer flame*.


    2nd tries to help 1st by using his water style to contend with my flames but ,mine was just too powerful again my chakra reserve is nearly infinite and also posses every nature affinity and am able perfectly balance them.


    I used lava style with the flames and easily increased the pressure on the kages. I took a quick look at what was going on at the other side of the barrier as i saw 3rd grabbing Orochimaru and performing a *Reaper death seal* to seal his arms. I knew that this will happen after all this bastard was still his student by the end of the day.


    This sighed while thinking "Your less dominating nature was the reason why Danzo acted on his own and killed my clan. *sigh*"


    I too performed the *reaper death seal* after tearing the kages hands and restricting their movement by *lighting style:-THUNDER CHAINS* (And for those who are wondering was their injures are not being restored that is because Mc is using Yin-Yang release to counter *reanimation jutsu*) and sealed their souls in the *shinigami mask*.


    Orochimaru escaped with his grunts after having his arms sealed and 3rd fell on his knees huffing heavily. I walked near him and feed him a *Vitality pill* to let him recover his lost vitality.


    [Vitality pill:- Restores 40 years of the person who consumes it and also restores soul if injured.]


    I asked "Feeling better now old gramps???." he replied "Thank you Ichizu for letting Orochimaru leave alive. I smiled wryly and thought "Looks like he knew I allowed him to leave." I said "Now that he can''t use jutsu he won''t be able to cause trouble and also if I were to kill him you wouldn''t feel good about that." I added in my mind "Also I need him for the upcoming event can''t let him die."


    [A/N:- Also if he were to die were would I get the freakin plots to twist and adds my ideals into ,he is my plot supplier after all.]


    I said "First things first let''s me relocate the seal on your body to this mask then after anbu sees that you are alright we will take about other ''IMPORTANT'' matters." he nodded .I relocated the seal that was on 3rd body to the mask and after anbu made sure that the Hokage was alright they scattered to check on the condition of the village.


    3rd and me ,we are currently inside the hokage office and we''re discussing some important things after I sealed the room.


    I said while placing some files on the desk "An explanation please..." though I said these words calmly but who ever could hear them could feel the Seemingly endless amount of anger and hatred in them.


    After reading the files 3rd stood up and suddenly bowed as he said "I am extremely sorry for all this I know that words mean nothing now what danzo has done with the Uchihas and other crimes that he has committed are way beyond the bottom line of anyone and as the hokage I wasn''t able to stop him from his madness. I would only say want ever you want to do with him ,me and elders is what we deserve but please forgive the village and only target the hatred towards us."


    What I gave him were the evidence collected by Nikasu, Zabuza and Haku on what ever shit Danzo has done till now.


    I said "Though it was your fault but you didn''t ordered or knew about any of them and that bastard is the real root of the problem so he must die but not now ,he forced Shisui to commit suicide leaving Itachi with his other eye ,forced my brother to kill his own clan and become a traitor and also forced so many others like him to achieve his goals so he must die by Itachi''s hand only then the souls of Uchiha''s will peacefully accend to the afterlife. I will wait for him to return and kill this Bastard."


    "I won''t you to retire and create an organization *Protectors* and snatch away ever youth that has been brainwashed in his *Root* to provide them a better life and future ,this will surely effect his strength. Join the council as an elder to support the next Hokage and counter Danzo while slowly cutting down his options ,try not to raise his Guard that man is fairly dangerous also spend more time teaching stuff to Konohamaru."


    He nodded and said "Excellent idea but who should be the next hokage????."


    I smiled and said "Tsunade..." he looked at me in bafflement but didn''t ask after all he trusted my choice and also she was one of his students and also the most suitable person for this job currently.


    I added "Send Jiriaya-san to bring her back."


    He asked "What if she refused ,I don''t think she will agree???."


    I replied while smiling "Let''s leave that up to fate."

 Chapter 20 - MAKING A BET WITH TSUNADE

    It''s been 2 months after the attack on Konoha by Orochimaru. The village has nearly recovered from all the damage caused by the snakes. Because of my, Nikasu and others the damage was contained and no one died though people still were injured but it''s much much better the first outcome.


    I checked on Naruto , Sasuke and Sakura as Kakashi was spent on a mission. Naruto was in the hospital recovering from the fight he had with Gaara he suffered some injuries but both him and Gaara became friends after the incident.


    Gaara visited Naruto in the hospital before he returned to his village.


    Sasuke wore an unusual expression on his face when he looked at Naruto .I knew what he was thinking and couldn''t help and sigh ,he is being influenced by Orochimaru. What Sasuke d_e_s_i_r_es the most is to bring back Itachi from the darkness and he doesn''t care about the way he will accomplish it ,he will do anything to bring back Itachi from the darkness even if he has to take Itachi''s place in the darkness he will do it.


    I looked at Sakura who was sitting next to Naruto cutting him apples and feeding him slowly I was happy since in the original series Naruto did to much for her just because she was his friend also sasuke ,he had to suffer much because of the promise he made so if in this timeline, this version he can have some more happiness I would be content with it.


    Same is for Sasuke ,I am trying to have him feel what is means to be happy in the original sasuke didn''t go through a good life he suffered much even more than naruto in some cases. Nikasu and I ,we will always protect them and give them the families they never had.


    3rd announced his retirement 2 days ago ,created *Protector* and suggested Tsunade''s name as the 5th. Jiraiya-san and I, we were ordered to find and drag her back to the village for the position of the Hokage.


    Jiraiya-san asked Naruto to tag along since he was finally discharged yesterday so we finally packed our belonging ,got dressed up, I took my ear plugs so I will be safe from Jiraiya-san pervy teachings as unlike Naruto I didn''t had immunity to whatever crap the pervy man had.


    We met at the entrance ,I didn''t had to introduce myself to Jiraiya-san as Nikasu had already done that for me.


    We stopped once beside a river and rested for a bit Naruto caught some fishes which I cooked with some special spice combo from my previous world while Jiraiya-san sat down beneath a tree and took out a brush and empty book trying to get some inspiration for his next book.


    We ate the fishes I cooked and after resting for 20 min resumed our journey. It took was 3 hr to reach the town and night has already fallen.


    We slowly walked inside a bar Jiraiya-san said to Naruto "Don''t speak in the conversation." Naruto nodded.


    Tsunade stood up after seeing us she looked Gorgeous and also a bit drunk as I could see her slightly reddened cheeks she said "Jiraiya?? what are you doing here???,....."


    Jiraiya said "I finally found you ...." beside Tsunade a girl holding a little Pink pig could be seen she was Shizune she said "Greetings Jiraiya-sama....."


    We slowly sat together and ordered some appetizers for the time being. Jiraiya says"This is Ichizu and the little one is Naruto.....so you see you have been chosen to be the next Hokage since old man has retired ,I am here to ask you will you accept the position???."


    After listening to the first part Naruto was choking on his dried fish , Shizune''s eyes widened and my expression .....


    remained unchanged since I didn''t really give a damn about the hokage thing.


    After staring at Jiraiya for some time she slowly opened her mouth and said "No thanks I have no interest in becoming a hokage only a fool will become a hokage it is nothing but a useless title which comes with burdens and nothing more."


    Naruto trembled in anger and said while standing up "You come on out I will surely dead anyone who disgraces the old man and the title hokage."????????????????????????????


    Tsunade stood up and walked out of the bar ,shizune followed running after her saying "Please stop and reconsider Lady tsunade.."


    Jiraiya-san and me , we also followed after naruto and arrived outside Naruto and tsunade were standing opposite to each other . Naruto empty handed while tsunade was holding a bottle of alcohol in her left hand.


    Naruto like an idiot rushed forward to attack tsunade with b_a_r_e hands. She dodges and flicks her index finger at his forehead protector which flies off pretty far and naruto layed on the ground seeming hurt.


    Tsunade says "Humph you are too weak." naruto replied "Even though I am weak and am a brat I still won''t give up on my dream and will work hard to become the greatest Hokage ever."


    Tsunade sneers and says "Forget about being a hokage first prove that use are worthy enough to even dream of that title even if it is just a worthless title for me ,try and learn an A-rank jutsu in 1 weeks time .I am making a bet with you if you are able to do so in 1 week I will give you this locket and will also accept the Hokage title."


    "I don''t want that locket nor do I give a damn about you becoming a hokage or not I will prove you that I am worthy enough to have such a dream and also will show you how wrong you were about being a hokage." said naruto.


    I who has been silent from the start spoke "In one week we will meet again at this place in the morning and will also witness who will win the bet." everyone looked at me and I looked at naruto while thinking "Time for some training naruto......"

 Chapter 21 - WINNING A DATE WITH TSUNADE

    Next morning Naruto dragged Jiraiya to learn an A-rank jutsu as I made myself clear I won''t be a part of the bet and will be roaming the town.


    Naruto said "Noooo...sensei you can''t leave me please teach me an A-rank jutsu please."????????????????


    I replied "Naruto even though Jiraiya-san is a pervent..." I was interrupted by jiraiya who said "I am listening....." I ignored him as I restated "he is one of 3 legendary sanins and also the teacher of 4th Hokage, so in teaching stuff he is just on a whole another level."


    Naruto''s eyes widened as he stared at the pervy old man who wore a serious and proud expression after listening me stat the 4th.


    I added "He is also technically my Great- teacher as he also was the teacher of my teacher the 4th after all I too was a student of 4th."


    This time it was Jiraiya''s turn to be stunned as he looked towards me in a dumbfounded manner as he asked "Minato taught you jutsu...??"


    I nodded and said "*Flying raijin* , *rasengan* and all the *seal* he knew off."


    Jiraiya nodded as naruto suddenly started literary dragging him as they went to teach naruto the *Rasengan*.


    I left the place ,we were standing at the door of the inn we were staying at.


    After walking for some time a saw a blonde lady with perfectly sized b_o_o_b_s and crystal clear eyes followed by another lady who had black hair ,black eyes ,black outfit and was holding a pig. I smiled after them and walked towards them.


    Tsunade says surprised after seeing me roaming around and those 2 not with me "I thought both of you would be helping that brat in learning an A-rank jutsu.....??".


    I looked at her and said nonchantly "He will surely master ''it'' in a weeks time so there is no need for me to interfere ,I will just roam the town in hope of finding something interesting."


    She looked at me as she thought "Why does he gives the same feeling as my brother and Dan used to give.???" ,she said "How are you so confident in him ,he is just a brat nothing else do you think he will be able to do it humph...."


    I said " Why don''t we make a bet ,a separate one if I will then you will have to go on a date with me okk~."


    Silence....only silence as Tsunade''s face grew a little red while Shizune looked like she was in a coma. Thank God thats not the case RIGHT...AHH RIGHT NO???.


    She uttered while stammering "W-Why you...". I interrupted her while saying "It''s only a date it''s not like I asked you to kill someone ,you see my mom has been nagging me to have a girlfriend but I couldn''t find anyone capable of gaining my interest until I saw you, you are different from others you have a unique aura around you which I find very comforting and the most important of all you are both really beautiful and strong."


    Tsunade''s mind had stopped working as she thought "He wants to go on a date with me ,well he really is handsome....No tsunade what are you thinking you fool."


    I said "Also if I were too lose I would give you 100.000 yen as your reward for winning the bet what do you say not a bad deal is it..."


    This time not only Tsunade''s jaw but Shizune''s jaw too dropped down the floor.


    Tsunade utters "10...100.000 yen ....." her gambling habbit kicked in as he calmed down and said "Deal but prepare to lose hahahahaha..."


    I just smiled at her and walked past them while thinking "hehehe .....you will lose the bet no matter what so be ready."


    Tsunade suddenly felt a chill go down her spine and turned to Ichizu who was walking away and asked "Why do you have some much trust in him.??"


    I stopped and answered without turning back "Because he inherited the will of fire and posses the great determination required to fulfill that dream of his and as his sensei I will surely support him no matter what." after saying so I resumed moving and disappeared from their sight.


    Tsunade muttered absent-mindedly "The Will of Fire huh...."


    {Meanwhile}


    Naruto says while holding a rubber balloon filled with water "I am trying to add more chakra and spin it carefully but still can''t do it properly."


    Jiraiya said "An A-rank jutsu is not learned so easily each step requires hard work and concentration and a long time to perfectly execute it ,in this little time you need to put more hard work in it."


    Naruto says "Yes.......!!!!!!!!!!"


    {Meanwhile}


    {Mc''s viewpoint}


    After dealing with Tsunade and naruto I roamed around the village some times to visit a shop and cloths or seating beside a tree. The total amount of yen that I have is about 120.000 yen and that to I don''t have on me but it is not a problem as no matter what Tsunade wished for or wanted the outcome would be in my favour as she made an unwinnable bet with me *sigh* poor tsunade.


    I went inside a hot spring pond managed my the inn we were checking in ,I laid in the pond as my long black hair was wet and the surface of my body shined due to the reflection of water that was on my body.


    I thought "Naruto will fight kabuto and Tsunade will overcome her fear from blood and will become the hokage ,etc. I have to intervene in some events while also grow more stronger. And also add Mizukage Mei on his ''devour'' list with tsunade he hehehe....."


    I laid in the pond for sometime before finally falling asleep it in and sleep like a log.


    It''s been a week today tsunade will drug Jiraiya and also fight the snake bastard also to keep an eye on him I am searching the town for clues but still got nothing on him *sigh*.

 Chapter 22 - THE YOUNGER VERSION OF TSUNADE

    I spend most of my time at inn ,trying drinks , sitting in the hot spring and follow Tsunade to see what will Orochimaru do to convince her to poison Jiraiya.


    In an closed room Tsunade was currently sitting in front of a figure who was wearing a white cloak while a person was standing beside him.


    Orochimaru said "What do you say Tsunade if you do what I say I can bring those two back to life." after listening to what he said Tsunade feelings were in a turmoil.As if she was making a tough choice but what both of them didn''t know that a person was spying on them while making his existence unknown.


    Ichizu thought "This bastard...no matter what he won''t change always trying to manipulate others by disturbing means humph he doesn''t know that he is just playing into her hands hehehe he...."


    Tsunade said "I will feed Jiraiya the medicine to disrupt his chakra flow and heal your hands but nothing more, remember to do your part." she glared at him as he said that.


    Orochimaru smiled as he thought "You are so na?ve Tsunade hehehe hehehe....." a smirk appeared on his face.


    Seeing that I too smirked while thinking "Idiot..."


    After agreeing Tsunade left the place and headed towards the bar where they first found her as today was the day when naruto was supposed to show her the rank A-jutsu that he had mastered in a week but couldn''t care less she just assumed that he failed.


    {Inside the bar}


    Jiraiya and Tsunade were sitting at a table facing each other while drinking soup.Naruto and shizune were currently somewhere else. Jiraiya drank the soup that Tsunade passed him with hesitation as he didn''t know that it was specially made to disrupt chakra glow of a shinobi.


    I was watching the whole seen from shadows as I wouldn''t be interfering until Tsunade gets over her fear of blood. After chatting with Jiraiya for a bit her left the place to find Orochimaru and give him a big surprise, Jiraiya also left to find naruto whom he left near the lake to train.


    {At the Alley}


    Tsunade''s hair fl_u_s_tered as it was welcoming the winds ,a person wearing white clothes with his hands wrapped in bandages stood at some distance from her ,her back facing him as he entered the alley.


    he said "I am glad you agreed if you are to heal my hands I will not only revive them but also give up on my dream of destroying Konoha."


    She doesn''t reply and concentrates her chakra at her hands while creating a chakra orb. For those who doesn''t know medical ninjutsu they will think the mass of chakra will assist them if healing their wounds but those who know will immediately retreat as the mass of chakra is created as the user is about to attack. I too am profound at using Medical ninjutsu and that to on an different level as I utilize and use of yin-yang release *creation* and also the 3 patterns sage chakra as the *source*.


    {Meanwhile}


    Shizune says "We need to hurry and find Lady Tsunade ,she said she was going to confront Orochimaru alone."????????????????????


    Jiraiya says "That soup contained medicine to disrupt chakra flow within the body though the effect should soon fade away so shizune find tsunade."


    Naruto was also on alert as he knew Orochimaru was dangerous, even though he had mastered the *Rasengan* he still was light years away from defeating him even when he couldn''t use ninjutsu.


    They were able to get a lock on Tsunade''s scent with the help of the pig and started to run towards the direction of the alley.


    {Meanwhile}


    Tsunade was currently fighting with Kabuto who had managed to hurt her with his chakra scalpel and was away to render her useless because of her fear of blood, after consuming a Food pill and plasma pill


    (food pill:- for recovering chakra.


    plasma pill:- fir recovering lost blood.)


    Seeing them especially the figure with white, spiky hair he ordered kabuto to retreat as he mouthes "Jiraiya....."


    Jiraiya says "Time to settle old debts Orochimaru..."


    Naruto seeing kabuto says "Kabuto what are you doing here.....???". Kabuto tells him about his true identity and motive and also berates him for his na?ve nature.


    Orochimaru orders kabuto to use summoning jutsu and summons Manda.


    Jiraiya says "Shizune take care of that kid kabuto while naruto stay with Tsunade."


    Things escalated easily jiraiya was fighting orochimaru while shizune was defeated by kabuto who was currently fighting naruto.


    Unlike in the original ,this time around naruto was stronger as a trained him to be with kakashi''s help so he was able to fight kabuto for some time before getting punched in the face and falling on the ground.


    Tsunade shouts "Naruto...!!!!!!!"


    Naruto barely gets up and stands in front of tsunade to stop kabuto from hurting her. She shouts again "No stop naruto move out of the way don''t protect me run...Run now...!!!!!!".


    Just as he was about to attack naruto with his kunai he found himself paralyzed. Naruto took this change by creating a rasengan and launching in onto kabuto''s stomach. he was send crashing into the boulders.


    Orochimaru, Jiraiya stares at the boy while saying "This boy..." & "Well done naruto....".


    Suddenly a void opens and a figure walks out of it seeing him naruto smiles while saying "What took you so long sensei...." I replied "Sorry I feel asleep." he snorted and collapsed after walking towards tsunade and grabbing her neckless while saying " I won the bet and also I won''t die before becoming the hokage." saying so he fell unconscious right beside her.


    Tsunade panicked but I moved towards her ,placed my left hand on her right palm and placed my right palm at naruto''s back while a Green energy covered their bodies.


    Suddenly Tsunade started to transform into her younger self of about 27 years and all her wounds and naruto''s wounds healed.


    Everyone witnessing this scene had their mouth wide open as they couldnt believe what they saw. Now let''s understand what happened here, Ichizu''s healing jutsu comprises of 3 patterns sage energy and yin-yang release, Tsunade had a lot of chakra stored in her forehead and her jutsu basically forces the cell to multiple rapidly so to boost regeneration of the body but after some time when the cell tire down a lot of vitality is being lost ,reducing her life by some years so when Ichizu used his healing jutsu it not only recharged her cells with the purest form of energy ,the 3 patterns sage energy it also destroyed damaged cells while creating more cells to add more vitality but instead of increasing her life by years it transformed her back into her younger self ,it may have had something to do with her jutsu.


    As she watched ,shocked at seeing what has happened to her body and the smug smile on Ichizu''s face she understood that he is doing so on purpose but she didn''t oppose him as somehow he reminded her of Dan (Not somehow the great author-sama had been threatened by readers to do something about your age or there will be war so enjoy hahaha) and also which girl wouldn''t want herself to be young and beautiful.


    She snapped out of her thoughts as her cheeks turned red after listening to what ichizu said "So beautiful I am going to truly enjoy our date hehehe hehe....".


    She thought "Shameless.....but he sure is cute...No tsunade what are you thinking.." (Sorry can''t help it as an author I must help my Mc of make you fall for him also for readers too.)


    As she was lost in her thoughts Orochimaru was staring at Ichizu as if he couldn''t wait to swallow him (Well literally.) he shouted "Manda crush that bastard..."


    Jiraiya and gamabuta were ready to intercept the attack but it never came. Everyone stared at Manda thinking what''s wrong.


    I said "Manda-san I got to know that the cookies that I left for you guys are finished so I transported another 1000 for you guys please do enjoy them."


    Manda''s eyes literally reddend as he said "Such a good brat orochimaru I am going back don''t create trouble for him if I were to know you did anything to him not only I but every snake in Ryuuchi cave including Great white-snake sage will beat the living day and night out of you.....humph."


    {Poof!!!}


    The giant snake disappeared. Orochimaru fell on the ground looking at ichizu with an dumbfounded expression but he was not alone in it everyone except the unconscious naruto and fantasizing tsunade were wearing identical expressions.


    Orochimaru snapped out of him daze and retreated with kabuto I didn''t give them chase and created 3 clones.


    One for carrying Naruto while the other two for Jiraiya and shizune.


    I the original neared tsunade who snapped out of her daze and tried to move but fell forward. I held her gently by waist while saying "The changes in your body has tired you so you wouldn''t be able to move."


    I teleported jiraiya, naruto and shizune to our inn and grinned widely at tsunade who felt uneasy after seeing my smile I pulled her towards me as she resided in the arms while standing with the support of my c_h_e_s_t and said "I won the bet and also you are too beautiful." I used my other hand to carry her in the princess style her face was as red as tomato as steam could be seen coming out of her head ,looks like due to the changes in her body her temperament has also changed. We teleported to our inn.

 Chapter 23 - ROMANCE WITH TSUNADE (A ROMANCE CHAPTER)

    Tsunade woke up and found herself lying on a bed covered with blankets. Suddenly she remembers what happened yesterday ,her cheeks couldn''t help but turn red.


    She cheeks her body to make sure that bastard hasn''t done anything to her after making sure of it she sighs in relief.


    She mumbles under her breath "Look like he isn''t so bad." she observes the room she was in and remember that this is her room in the inn. While looking around her sees a person laying on a chair with his eyes closed and an intense murderous aura was surrounding him. The aura was so intense that even she who had fought many dangerous people ,couldn''t help shiver contineously she heard him softly saying "I will take revenge from that bastard for killing my clan and even forcing my own brother to betray the clan ,I promise.... ." after saying so the aura intensified more.


    She was reaching her limit and could no longer bear it as she said "Ichizu..."


    All the aura disappeared like it never existed in the first place. Even though Ichizu knew this would happen he still was bound by the laws of this world so he could only interfere at a limit level at least not until the war began but didn''t mean that he didn''t loved his clan.


    He was all alone in his past life for nearly all his life ,he thirsted for love ,someone who would care for him ,protect him and always be with him and in this life the clan elders of the uchiha clan and others all treated him as their own child and loved him.


    He also loved them back all these feelings that he felt allowed him to be happy after all in his previous life he was alone and cold to people other than Nikasu of course.


    So he will take revenge he didn''t care if Obito was manipulated or Danzo was influenced by 2nd he will kill both of them and will give them a truly horifying death.


    He opened his closed eyes and saw tsunade who was shivering he said in a low voice while walking close to her "Hold me for a bit..."


    Tsunade was stunned by this and hesitated for some time but still complied after seeing the look on his face and eyes. His face was stiff and pale where as his eyes looked that of a dead person ,totally devoid of life. She knew he was in pain.


    Ichizu also embraced her tightly in his arms and kept doing so for about 15 min after that they separated as he regained his original temperament he smirked and said "You are even more beautiful than before when I am seeing closely."


    She dropped her head not daring to see him in the eyes as she softly mubbled like a mosquito"Don''t you dare bully me I am the 5th hokage now."


    Her soft voice was so smoothing that ichizu couldn''t help but widen his smile, he grabbed her by waist and pulled her closer she fell forward on him as a sound came out of her mouth "Yelp..." (because his movement were very sudden.) she found herself standing with both of her hand on his c_h_e_s_t for support she raised her head reflexively but before any words could come out of her mouth it was sealed by ichizu''s lips ,her eyes opened wide as she relizes what had just happened.


    She tries to struggle out of his grasp but ichizu tightened his grasp while displaying the wonders of his previous world with his lips as his tongue invaded her mouth ,she tried to resisted but to no avail after some time she just stopped struggling and allowed him to do what ever he wanted.


    He slowly separates from her as she gasped for air ,their siliva was connect to each other''s mouth like a wire connecting an adapter to the phone .(Don''t curse me for this example okay.)


    Seeing this she blushes hard as even some steam could be seen coming out of her head. Tsunade was not actually a shy or submissive girl but because she had no experience in romance and was very s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e towards her body due to practicing medical ninjutsu so when she was ''attacked'' by ichizu her defenses were invaded pretty quickly.


    Seeing her bashful expression he could feel a fire burning inside him but he forcefully suppressed it.But tsunade felt it ,her face turned crimson red as blood threatened to drip from her lips but she didn''t stop him or said anything she just stood there with her head dropped low.


    "BECOME MINE..."


    Tsunade left that she could only accept as if ''No'' wasn''t an option she just meekly nodded her head. he gently nibbled on her left ear as his right hand moved down from her waist and grabbed her perky b_u_t_t played with it before he kissed her neck and pinned her on the wall #Gangster- style.


    Even though he didn''t had anyone and acted cold in his previous world he still was extremely handsome (not talented ) and had a relationship with a girl of about 3 years before she died in an accident.


    (Author-san likes killing people)


    (No I was just joking.)


    Ichizu was heart broken at that time and became even more cold to others for the fear of loving someone and losing them again.But in this life he didn''t feared it as he knows what will happen in the future so that''s not a problem and also he didn''t had to worry about changing it as his system didn''t allowed him to do so and also this world has constantly been using the law to keep it that way.


    He only kissed her and played with her b_u_t_t nothing else as he knew that he should first successful establish a relationship with her and then proceed.(Don''t curse me for this be patient.)


    They separated after some time , Tsunade could feel his l_u_s_t for her and also that he was suppressing it so that first they can get to know each other and then when she was ready would he take it to the next level. She had prepared to become his but he allowed her spend more time knowing and observing him so that she could completely trust him. Her heart grew warm and a dazzling smile could be seen on her face.


    Ichizu seeing it said "Now...now if you do that how am i suppose to control myself"


    She turned her head while blushing furiously. he walks near the door, opens it and says "Come... we need to return with others so that you can become the 5th hokage and yes we will have a date at a later date don''t forget this."


    Before he could leave she asked "I forgot to ask ,what''s your Clan ichizu.??" hearing this he smiles and says while leaving "The Uchiha clan..."


    She was stunned after listening this ,to thing he was from the clan his Uncle hated the most.But this didn''t effect her a bit since the senju clan has already perished ,she wouldn''t have cared even if that was not the case after all even her grandfather''s best friend was from the Uchiha clan and the guilt and grieve killed him for not being able to save his friend from falling into darkness and even had to ''kill'' Madara himself by stabbing him in the back.


    (Sorry for the late chapter guys I was a bit tired yesterday and fell asleep so couldn''t right the chapter.)

 Chapter 24 - FINALLY THE 5TH HOKAGE

    Rustle...


    5 shadows could be seen rushing through the forest ,a yellow haired boy asked "Are we there yet.??" a white-haired middle aged man replied "For the last time ,No...were are still not there so keep your goddamn month shut.


    Tsunade asked "So what has been happening in the village till now."


    I replied "Nothing major the only thing notable was Orochimaru''s attack on the village ,some people were hurt and some buildings were destroyed ,we have already recovered from that attack ,Old gramps has retired and you were asked to become the 5th hokage."


    I added in a low tone such that only she could here what I say "And also my Future wify hehehe he."


    Tsunade kept looking straight while a reddish blush covered her face but no one could see that as she was in the lead so we could only see her back.


    After running for 4hr we finally arrived at Konohagakure and made are way to the elder council , I told naruto to go and spent some time training with sasuke while we take care of the formalities, he went to find him.


    Jiraiya says "Now how are we going to explain what happened to her."


    I replied "Well let''s just say she created the forbidden jutsu and this was the side affect ,my healing jutsu reacted like this because see has developed a secret jutsu and only because of that this happened but those elders would still pester me to show my healing jutsu and that''s something that I aren''t gonna do."


    Tsunade/Jiraiya nodded and said "Okay..."


    We entered the council room ,elders swept their gazes at us and were left dumbfounded after seeing tsunade.


    She explained the circ_u_mstances to them as they nodded. Danzo said "Thank you Ichizu for completing this mission now you can leave as we discuss important matters." Both jiraiya and tsunade were angered upon hearing this.


    I thought "So you want me leave huh..."


    3rd said "Ichizu has my *Hokage decree* so he has status equivalent to an


    Great- elder so he can stay here and also do what ever he wants to do."


    (Great elder :- Has the highest authority in all elders and is only below the hokage but also has the power to veto their decision ,in that case voting will take place.)


    Everyone''s mouth was opened wide agap as Danzo stuttered while saying "Do..do..you know what you have done the *hokage decree* is not given just to anyone ,the person who obtained the decree has to do a great amount of merit to acquire it and only one decree was ever created by Madara and given to the 1st hokage as a gift and also to encourage everyone to work hard ,no one has ever been able to acquire it since lord 1st time and you just gave it to him this...this is utter madness."


    3rd replied calmly "He has completed many dangerous missions ,never allowed any of his comrades to die and in the recent attack he even fought both 1st and 2nd at the same time and also overpowered them while providing me time to deal with orochimaru ,I don''t need to tell you what would have happen if 1st and 2nd would have attacked the village ,we would have suffered my casualties before being able to sealing them and other villages would have used this change to attack us, he even made sure to take care of the sound shinobi attacking the village while coordinating with Nikasu."


    "I would have made him the 5th hokage but I know you 3 hags wouldn''t have allowed me to do so ,so the


    *hokage decree* is the most suitable thing for such a person and also..." saying this 3rd released tremendous murderous intent "Also 1st and 2nd gave the decree to me and told me to give it to the person I see fit and do you 3 have a problem with it."


    The 3 hags were stunned speechless while i laughed and said "Now... now don''t get so hyped up gramps." 3rd withdrew his intent and calmly smoked his pipe.


    I walked towards the middle seat the place designated for Great-elder and sat down "Now let''s begin shall we.....".


    3rd said "The hokage ascension ceremony will be held after 3 days ,start the preparations, let the whole village know and also start the face construction on the wall."


    I nodded and others also agreed ,I said "Congratulations on becoming the 5th hokage of the Village hidden in leafs ,we expect you to work hard and help the village to flourish and we the council shall help you in this task."


    After 3 days the ceremony was held ,elders were wearing white cloaks with leaf design and I was wearing black and red body outfit with Uchiha symbol on it.


    (Our Mc is wearing the exorcist dress from twin star exorcists photo uploaded in discord server plz check it out guys and in the talisman holder their are different scroll and seal formulas cool ay.)


    Whoever looked at our Mc was mesmerised as our Mc was smoking handsome since after some years his face structure changed and now he only looks a little identical to itachi and in the outfit he was wearing he was just looking out of this world.


    Nikasu after looking at me, snorted and said "Humph show-off...."


    Mikoto says "My son is so handsome no kunoichi will be able to resist his charm he hehehe... I think I will be able to play with my grandchildrens very soon."


    Fugaku when heard that I became a Great-elder was on cloud nine but after hearing his wife he left a chill crawl down his spine as he looked at Ichizu but some pity in his eyes and sighs..


    I suddenly shivered and looked around but couldn''t see anyone who could be responsible for it so again I turned back to focus on the task at hand but was still having a feeling of ''deja vu''.


    Naruto/Sasuke said "So handsome.."


    Guy said "This is youth hahahaha..."


    Kakashi just sighs............


    Jiraiya looking all around while laughing maniacly "Inspiration inspiration every where hahahahahaha hahahahahaha hahahahahaha hahahahahaha...."


    Everyone felt a chill down their spine.


    Sakura, ino , tenten and all kunoichi except hinata and including tsunade was staring at Ichizu dumbly and uttered only one word "Wow..."


    I woke up tsunade from her stupor and said "Go say something to everyone and ascend ,do your best."


    She nodded and proceeded to the stage and gave her speech and therefore the ceremony was concluded and tsunade finally became the 5th hokage.

 Chapter 25 - DRIFTING ON A BOAT

    {In side Hokage''s office}


    "No..no..ichizuuuu....don''t someone will come." said the struggling tsunade.


    "hehehe.....I have placed a sensory barrier around the whole floor so if anyone came I would know in an instant ..now...be good and don''t struggle." said ichizu with an evil grin on his face.


    Tsunade was currently sitting on ichizu''s l_a_p who was busy fondling her humongous b_r_e_a_s_ts for back and would cuddle from time to time with her.


    It''s been 3 months after tsunade became the 5th hokage ,their relationship has improved tremendously, they would send shizune to bring some files that doesn''t exist and then when she has left would they start with their business he hehehe.....(Poor shizune)....


    Ichizu places a finger on her neck and gently drags it down to her right shoulder ,then kisses her neck softly and whispers while hugging her from behind " Nikasu, izumi and me ,we will be departing to Kirigakure in some days."


    Tsunade frowned after hearing me ,turns around and places her hands on my neck while asking in a worried tone "Why are you going there don''t you know that kirigakure is in chaos right now many suspect that the 4th mizukage is being manipulated by someone and a civil war may break out soon.???"


    I felt warmth surging throughout my body after seeing her worry for me ,I replied "I know but what if the one manipulating him is that masked bastard ,so I must check that and also you don''t need to worry about me there aren''t many people who can defeat me ,as for killing me no one is capable of that."


    After seeing how determined I am she knew I won''t stop... so just sighs and says "Well ...take care of your self and return as soon as possible ,I will write a scroll so that it will be easier for you to do what you want please don''t create trouble ok."


    Ichizu placed one hand on her waist pulling her towards him while the other hand moved down towards her b_u_t_t grabbing them. Ichizu laughs wickedly and says "Hehehe he...After I return we will have our date and then...he hehehe.." ,he sucks on her lovely lips and gently bit her lower lip.


    Tsunade turned totally red and glares at ichizu resentfully while thinking "Attacking so suddenly and also I don''t have the ability to resist him in the slightest ...Not fair he always bullies me like this." even so she was feeling very happy inside her heart because she loves it when he bullies her even though she doesn''t understand why.


    (Simply because the author-sama and the readers want it heheheh...)


    After kissing for some time they finally seperated from each other ,ichizu gently stoked tsunade''s hair and says "Better get back to work naruto and others are coming."


    {Woosh}


    {Door opens and team 7 , shizune , izumi and nikasu enters the room}


    Naruto says "Granny tsunade give our team 7 a good mission " After listening to the first word a vein popped onto tsunade''s temple while I laughed "Hahahahahaha...."


    She glares at naruto and thinks "Damn you brat atleast you should call me lady tsunade or 5th hokage in front of ichizu..."


    I stood up looked over towards Nikasu and nodded ,he replied with a nod while I told Izumi that prepare herself as we will be going on an important mission in some days.


    I turned to team 7 and said "Guys I will be gone for some time so don''t overdo things ." saying this I took out 3 scrolls from my scroll holder.


    (He is still in the black exorcist cloths.)


    I handed the scroll with *wind symbol seal* to naruto it contained *Wind-style:-Gale palm technique* ,gave the one with *fire symbol seal* to sasuke it contained *Fire-style:-Pheonix flower technique* and finally the last one with *formation symbol seal* to sakura it contained *Ninja-art:-Mass illusion formation technique* and told them to work hard and learn them before I returned.


    (I don''t think I need to explain these techniques but if you need it then tell me in discord.)


    {Woosh} Izumi, Nikasu and I ,we disappeared.


    I went home towards the Uchiha compound. I arrived at home and helped mother in housework. And I told her about my plan to visit kirigakure. She placed a hand on my head and ruffled my hair even though I was a head taller than her and said "Just take care of Izumi and Nikasu and return as soon as possible."


    I nodded and after helping her cook the dinner ,I left the place to stroll the compound since dad and sasuke would still take some time before coming back.


    I arrived at the most deserted area in the compound and had an idea.


    I started making handsighs as earth split apart and water filled that area ,earth raised to a hight and water started to fall down from it creating a waterfall not very big one but was much more beautiful than one . A wooden boat appeared in the lake and beautiful flowers appeared in the area.


    I stopped making handsighs and slowly waked towards the boat and sat on it as it drifted forward in the water.In my previous life I always wanted to try something like this ,drifting away in silence.


    I closed my eyes as all that had happened till now flashed through my eyes. After some time I opened my eyes and smiled as I thought "In this life I will do what ever I want ,I will be completely free of my worries ,let''s see what you can do Akatsuki or whatever if you cross my way I will smash you guys into splinters."


    A majestic aura boomed out of my body and burned with vigor.


    I returned home ate with my family , laid down my bed and drifted to sleep.


    (Now I want you guys to suggest some cool abilities for Izumi in the discord and help me out ,in the next chapter maybe I will add a twist.)

 Chapter 26 - JOURNEY TO KIRIGAKURE

    Nikasu, Izumi and I ,we were standing at the entrance of our village ,we have prepared everything required. I was wearing my *Great-elder dress* as I am ''officially'' visiting kirigakure to confirm the involvement of Masked-man an S-rank rogue shinobi with no information available.


    "Let''s go...." I said as we sprinted across the forest it would take some days to reach the place.


    Throughout the sprint we were on alert especially when we reached the borders of kirigakure as the village was currently unstable and special anbu forces were monitoring the people who were entering the village.


    According to the information that we had the 4th Mizukage has been fighting with the rebeling forces and has been forced to retreat towards the *Sizi waters* while fighting there is giving him an area advantage.


    4th has many subordinates under him and also they cover the whole village and havs infiltrated the rebels that''s why even now after having the upper hand the rebel and their leader ''Mei terumi'' as the person chosen to be the 5th hokage.


    We were able to enter the village without much problem ,we travelled to the Mizukage office which was currently in the control of rebels.


    While walking towards the building we were greeted with stares of many people as we were foreigners and were also wearing unique outfit.


    At such a time of chaos why would these people visit the village ,they sure are not here just for site seeing, this was the thought going through the minds of these people who were watching us cautiously


    We ignored their looks at us as we made our way to the building. We entered it and informed the receptionist to inform the current head of the rebels of the arrival of Konoha ammisory.


    After 15min of waiting we finally meet her ''Mei terumi'' followed by a blue-haired ,


    glasses wearing boy holding a strange shaped sword with two handles.


    We lightly bowed as I took out a scroll for my holder and passed it to her.


    After reading the scroll she sighs and said "We have been trying to capture the 4th for who knows how long but weren''t able to do so he is very strong and his followers have also infiltrated the very core of our organization so the goal you came here with is very hard to accomplish."


    She wore blue dress ,her long hair nearly covering her left eye ,she looked truly beautiful it is not wrong to say that her beauty is on par with tsunade if not equal.


    I accessed her for a moment before replying with a slight smile formed on my lips "We will be assisting in the capturing process and I believe we will succeed."


    She looked at me for some time and says" According to our attire and as the scroll states ,you are the Great-elder of konoha forgive me for asking this question ,but why did they make ''you'' the person having the most power after the hokage ,according to me use should be only around 21-23 years old ,so why.???"


    I glanced at her and said "Because of my capabilities....."


    She repeats "Capabilities...." while thinking what kind of Capabilities who some one so young would have.


    I knew what she was thinking so I said "You will see what I am talking about when we fight 4th."


    She nods just as she was about to say something an anbu appeared and reported "4th has been spotted near the entrance of the *Shizi waters* many others superiors are already at the scene and have engaged in a battle."


    She nods, turned towards me and said seriously "We would see about now."


    I wide grin appeared on my face as I said "Lead the way...".


    {At the battle field}


    The ground was littered with many corpses both of the members of rebels and 4th forces.


    I youth was standing in the middle of the corpses of a dozen people while holding a staff in his left hand ,he had a mark on his face as well as purple left eyes.


    The youth shouted "*Water-style:-Torrent assault*" as huge wave of water crashed the place ingulfing everything and crushing it with pressure.


    "Ahhh...No..akh..."


    "Shit...sav..e ...me "


    "Damn it ahhhh....my leg got caught."


    "Kill this monster..."


    Shouted those who were still alive. Yagure used *Water-style:-water bullets* firing at those who were injured by his previous attack.


    But before the bullets could reach them a water wall stopped the bullet and saved their sorry asses.


    Mei joined in the fight as did Nikasu, Izumi while I just watched from the sidelines. Yagure roared "TAITORS.....!!!!!!! DIE!!!!."


    He transform into the large three tails beast. Nikasu didn''t even spared a glance at him and made handsigns after that he places his right palm on an scroll.


    {Poof} the smoke disappeared as a tall figure appeared and it was ....Enma Nikasu had contracted with him after asking for the contract from 3rd.


    Enma says "Ho 3-tails huh guess I should transform." he transforms into a staff which nikasu held in his hands and strikes 3-tails left leg with extended staff.


    He was successful as 3-tails lost his balance and couldn''t launch his attack.Izumi summons her eagle as she knew 3-tails has a large armour surrounding it''s body and also large-distance attacks with weapons would be more effective.


    (A/N:- Nikasu is holding back his powers and let me tell you guys his strength is on par with our Mc and also has more variety of skills than him.)


    Mei uses *Water-style:- water pillar* on his eyes in attempt to block his vision with the 3-tails transforms into the whell and rushed towards her , Nikasu uses *lava-style:-rasengan* from side as a large mass of lava assaulted the 3-tails.


    It fires many ''Hydro-canons'' all around destroying everything around him as multiple people were falling back and suddenly it launches a sneak attack on Mei.


    She couldn''t react fast as the blue haired boy shouted "Terumi-san...".


    She thinks "Is this the end ,is this how I will die but I still haven''t saved the kids ,I...still." a hand grabs her waist and pulls her.


    She falls on someone''s c_h_e_s_t as she looks up only to see Ichizu holding her tightly as a grin formed on his face.


    BOOM....


    The attack arrived and hit the area where we located. Izumi shouted "Big-brother..."!!!!! tears threatening to fall down.


    Nikasu looked and the place covered with duct everywhere and frowned. As he mouths "Had to do that.....tsunade will not be happy."

 Chapter 27 - SUBDUING 3-TAILS AND CATCHING ANOTHER FISH

    Izumi shouts "Big-brother.....!!!!!" her shout resounds in the area. A voice came from her left on the ground.


    "Stop yelling will ya....." I said as I held [Kronos]in my right hand and Mei in left. Izumi turns left and wipes her tears saying "Big-brother I thought that..that you...."


    I interrupted her saying "He can''t kill me no one can." arrogance could be left in these words but it was indeed so.


    Mei looks at Ichizu with a light blush on her face and says shyly "Thanks for saving me."


    _______(Flash back)________


    {Mc''s viewpoint}


    The giangantic 3-tailed turtle basted a ''Hydro-canon'' at Mei ,I teleported near her grabbed her tightly as I looked at the incoming attack. I used *Flying thunder god* to avoid the attack with Mei and told Izumi not to yell so loudly.


    Her crying face looked so cute ,I just wanted to immediately confront her by telling her that I still am alive but I couldn''t just leave such a beauty like Mei here now can I .Izumi will understand maybe I should ask Mei out after this mission as I remember she always gets hyped up in these matters well ....well ...


    ________(End of flash back)________


    {Mei terumi viewpoint}


    I thought "This person is not only Extremely handsome but also so strong and what was that jutsu everything blurred for a few seconds and then we were standing far away for the 4th. He is still holding me tightly what...what should I do " as I was busy completing he said some words which left me dumbfounded as I responded with a silly "Ok!!!."


    {Nikasu''s viewpoint}


    "This WASABI-BASTARD !!!!" I shouted in my mind while thinking "Does he even thinks before he acts ,you can ask her when we are finished dealing with this threat .A threat is a threat no matter how small or weak *sigh* ,this Idiot Screw him lets first take care of this overgrown turtle."


    {Izumi''s viewpoint}


    "When that turtle basted a canon towards Big-brother and when I saw the attack reaching him ,I was frightened ,Nii-san was the person I loved the most even more than Itachi and Nikasu nii-san . Big-brother always took care of me ever since childhood and after the death of everyone he and Nikasu nii-san were the ones who helped me overcome my depression ,I know that both Big-brother and Nikasu nii-san are extremely strong but I still can help but worry about them.Every since the ''massacre'' I became frightened... frightened to lose anyone else I love."


    "Thank goodness Big-brother is alright and he even secured a beauty in the middle of the battle hehehe well Nikasu nii-san will be beating the crap out of Big-brother after the battle ,may God bless you Big-brother and you rest in peace."


    ¡ô"Achchhu....agrrr....why do I feel like I am in Deep shit." shivers ichizu.¡ô


    {Chojuro''s viewpoint}


    "I am baffled from what I saw when the 3-tails attacked Terumi-san I heart nearly stopped after all she is like a big-sister to me and I swore to protect her, I desperately wanted to reach her was protect her but I would not able to reach there on time tears started to form in my eyes as I cured my own weakness and uselessness but before I could sink in despair I heard a voice and my eyes brightened as I looked towards the source of the voice."


    {Ao''s viewpoint}


    "When I saw that mass of pressurized water fired towards Terumi I nearly blanked out though she is annoying,stupid and scary she still is a friend with whom I grew up ,I regretted that I always scolded her and never paid her any attention when she blabbered but now when I though she was about to die all the memories of how we fooled around flooded my mind ,drowning me in regret but before that happened I saw a person appearing beside her in a flash." I thought "If he could appear beside her so quickly he could also escape with her and if I remember he is the Great-elder of konoha so he wouldn''t endanger his life to save her if he wasn''t sure ....Yes there is still hope." a small flame of hope ignited inside me and then I heard a voice.


    {Mc''s viewpoint}


    I looked at the beautiful blue dressed maidan in the arms and asked softly while smiling "After we finish the bussiness here will you go out with me."


    Mei dumbly nodded as my smile grew wider i said "Now...now let''s take care of this overgrown turtle shall we."


    I released Mei and the air around me stopped as my aura grew dangerous ,cold lights flickered in my eye balls as I eyed my target.


    I made handsigns and *Poof* a shadow clone appeared beside me I said "Immobilize it..." my clone made hand- signs and used *Earth-style:-Rock pillar* and the ground on which it (3- tails) was standing transformed into pillars encasing the beast inside then used *Lightning-style:-Punishment* the four pillars suddenly strikes the beast with lightning ,trapping it inside.


    3-tails tries to attack the pillars with his canon I smiled as I teleported near the cage and held a S.kunai in both hands .


    The beast launches his attack but before it could reach the pillar it stopped mid-air as seals began to appear and covered the attack ,I held the S.kunai in front and.....


    BOOMM.....


    A blast resounded at a deserted corner of the battle field.


    Nikasu teleports near me and glanced at me as I nodded he moved closer to the turtle. Izumi lands beside me and unsummons her eagle. She asked in a worried tone "What is Nikasu nii-san going to do with it." I smiled at her as I replied "Nikasu is one of the few people whom no Tailed beast would wanna mess with."


    She didn''t understand and I just smiled and didn''t explain no matter what my friend is after all a pure bloodlined Uzumaki.


    (Posses both senju''s healing capacity and Namikaze space affinity with seals with uzumaki chains.)


    Suddenly chains began to appear from Nikasu''s body and wrapped itself around the giant turtle ,it struggled but weakened after some time Yeah no shit after all these chain were a nightmare to even 9-tails and that to when Kushina was exhausted.


    3-tails slowly reversed back in Yagure I flickered next to him and put him under a genjutsu while searching his memories.


    Mei and others arrived as I secured Yagure I handed Yagure to her as I said "Our mission is completed here have him."


    She smiles ethereally I smirked at her smile and said "Now ...now...if you smile like that I would have to kidnap you and take away with me.."


    She blushes hard as Chojuro looks away and Ao coughs loudly and says "We thank konoha for helping us rebels in dealing with the 4th."


    I smiled at his sentence and replied "Oh it was also our job and also Mei-san will compensate me so no problem." chojuro looks at her confusingly ,Ao guessed the meanings behind my words and grins while it took some time for Mei to understand the hidden meaning behind my words and her head and neck grew crimson as some steam came out of top of her head.


    Chojuro asks worriedly "Are you okay Terumi-san it looks like you have a fever."


    I replied while grinning like a fool "Don''t worry I will give her a checkup ,I am also a medical-ninjutsu user." he nods but terumi lowers her head shyly after seeing my grin.


    {Mei viewpoint}


    "Oh my god my face is burning and my heart beats quickens after seeing him maybe..." before she could continue screams could be heard.


    "Aaahhhhh...."


    "F_u_c_kkk....what the....akhhh..."


    "No...stop..hi..m ... kwak...."


    {Mc''s viewpoint}


    I looked at the source of the noise and my blood boiled with rage and hatred and tremendous murderous aura bursted out from my body freezing everyone around except Nikasu of course after seeing that person ,I gritted my teeth as I shouted "MASKED BASTARD!!!!!! "


    [A/N:- Guys I will give both of them servants from fate series with no class limiting and full true body with irregular at magic high school being the second world and also pardon me as I am not very good at scientific reasoning and also our Mc will be calm and quiet type in that world while Nikasu will be cold and indifferent as for the reason I will explain when the time comes.Also I wouldn''t be adding anymore fish ,well least not anytime soon 2 are enough for now.]

 Chapter 28 - SIDE STORY:- NIKASUS MISSION(THOUGHTS ,Part :-1)

    I was called into the hokage office by the hokage for a new mission ,it''s been 4 months after Orochimaru''s attack on Konoha that time prevy old man and I ,we had to take care of the snakes attacking the village.


    I entered the room as a *sealing jutsu* took effect to take care of prying eyes. 3rd said "Nikasu I have a mission for you and it is a pretty important one at that ,we received information from our source that in a village known as *Kurki* many sound shinobi have been spotted and the local landlord is a accomplice of Orochimaru and is providing him with more people and resources so that he can continue his research."


    "Even though I have sealed his arms that is not going to stop him in the long run so I want you to investigate the landlord''s property and gather all the information regarding orochimaru and his plans ,send it to us so that we can provide proof to the Diamyo and then you can take care of him."


    (3rd has not yet retired as this was the last mission he gave before retiring ok guys I don''t want you guys saying that tsunade had already became the hokage till now blah blah.).....


    I nodded seriously. 3rd handed me a scroll has he said "This scroll contains all the information we have managed to gather about the landlord ,his routine ,behaviour ,where he goes ,how many family members he has ,etc."


    "Remember this task has to be carried out in utter secrecy as you have to acquire info and send it to us ,DO NOT engage we can assault them without permission from diamyo after all that man is a landlord." warned 3rd in a serious tone.


    I replied calmly "Don''t worry I learned gathering information and sneaking around from Prevy old man so this wouldn''t be a problem."


    (Jiraiya was famed to posses unparalleled skills in these kinds of work.)


    3rd finally sighs in relief as he understood what I meant. I said "I shall be on my way then."


    {Woosh} I disappeared


    I left to visit Ichizu as I made my way to the Uchiha compound which was now very quite than before also only I was allowed to enter the compound ,all other people were not allowed the compound after the ''Massacre''.


    I entered as the formation scanned myself or my soul to be more specific. The formation that ichizu and I ,we both layed scans the soul of the person who is requesting to enter the compound. We have enlisted some people other than Uchihas and me who are allowed to enter .Due to the formation no one is able to intrude the premises and also no one can disguise themselves and fool the formations those who are not listed will be repelled upon trying to barge in.


    After entering I moved towards Ichizu''s home ,I looked at the walls at my right ,clean and shining. I still remembered the day the massacre happened the while place was littered with corpses and blood splashes on the walls. I thought "It must have hurt ,seeing the people whom you loved and treated as a family get killed by your own brother who him self was being controlled by others ,knowing all this but still couldn''t do anything to prevent it from happening that helplessness he would have felt ,the despair all these feelings that would have overwhelmed anyone but him. Even in this world he is having things rough ,previously I didn''t have the power to repay Ichizu for all he has done for me but know in this world i am capable of doing so ,I will make sure to repay his kindness by any and all means."


    Unknown to me when I arrived at the front door of his house. I collected myself as I knocked the door after sometime I could hear sound of footsteps inching close to the door.


    {Kchak} the door open as the handle rotates. A beautiful black-haired woman came into view. I greeted her "Hello Aunt Mikoto" she is the mother of ichizu in this world and also a good friend of my mother when she was ''alive''.


    She smiles and says "Ohh.... Nikasu come


    .. come ichizu is inside washing the dishes if you were a tad bit faster ,we could have ate together you know even your Uncle Fugaku and little sasuke is also at home today."


    She wasn''t surprised to see me as she knew that she eldest son trust me the most and she could too ,so it wasn''t a problem.


    I entered the house and made my way to the kitchen ,I could see Uncle fugaku reading a newspaper ,I went forward and greeted him while bowing "Hello Uncle Fugaku.." he nodded and said "You should come here to eat with us ichizu would be happy if you do so."


    I smiled and nodded ,I moved towards sasuke and ruffled his head as he cutely pouted and said "How your training coming along sasuke???."


    He replied with great enthusiasm "I learned all the *fire style jutsu* of our clan which I can perform and also am close to mastering all the stances in Uchiha taijutsu manual."


    I nodded in satisfaction and turned towards Ichizu and said "I will be leaving for some time I have been given a mission by 3rd and it may take quite some time."


    He replied with a nod "Same here I too while be going to search for tsunade-san and it will also take quite some time you know what I mean right.???".


    "Hmmm.....be careful and also stay on alert there has been some movement in the organization you know what I mean right????."


    "Yes!!" he replied ,we couldn''t talk much openly as there were people present in the room so we just contacted each other though the link.


    With everything being said and done I teleported at the village gate and dashed off to the *kurki* village located at the outskirts of the land of fire.

 Chapter 29 - SIDE STORY:- NIKASUS MISSION(THOUGHTS ,Part-2)

    Smoothing wind brushed past my hairs as I travelled with extreme speed like a jet ,I covered my body with lightning-chakra and boosted my speed past the sound barrier as my space-affinity made it possible for my body to not to feel the repulsive and other forces.


    It is like moving in a void and that''s why I was traveling at such high speed without being torn apart.


    I am required to infiltrate the landlords area and then start gathering information. I have contracted with toads and monkeys and the first one is perfect for the job.


    I stopped near a shop as I saw *Dango* written on the board ,I stopped for I will as I thought "I forgot to eat anything a little sweet snack wouldn''t be a problem."


    I entered the shop and sat down as I ordered to the waiter in a low tone "Some dango please."


    The waiter asked "Which flavor sir would you like to order."


    I complemented for a while before speaking "I would like to try ever flavor so please bring some from all."


    The waiter nodded and went away ,there was still some time so I began thinking about future events since even if we can''t change the future ,bending it is surely possible ....No... actually we already have bended it a little since now itachi doesn''t have his cancer ,3rd is still alive , danzo is being restricted and whatnot. Well it is hopeless to think to deeply about it."


    "As I remember Itachi should be visiting the village to check on Sasuke and others with kisame and also Sasuke would leave the village after not being able to stop him.


    and also the 4th war is nearly only some years are left this is going to be a headache we will have to carefully design our plan for dealing with all these things."


    (A/N:-There are many more things which will take place and i have only wrote about the major ones so don''t mind it to much ok guys.)


    After about 5 min the waiter came back with a plate full so different flavoured dango. I picked up one stake and slowly pulled the dango with my mouth and started chewing it .As soon as it entered my mouth ,my mouth was filled with sweetness every where as the flavours inside exploded.


    After 20 min i finally was able to devour every single one of them ,Damn it was too good.I moved to the counter and gave the money for what I ate to an old grandma sitting on the chair behind the counter and left the shop in no hurry.


    I stretched my limbs and drank some water which I was carrying on me and after running to an empty place I again dashed off.


    I travelled for 19 days while stopping only for restocking my supplies. On the evening of the 19th i finally reached my destination. I could see the outpost of the *kurki* village many shinobi''s were position on the place and people were required to provide identification for entry.


    I transformed myself into an Old man holding a staff with *Transformation-jutsu* ,I walked along the wall and found a outlet with a little water flowing outside.


    After croacking and jumping for sometime the frog entered an empty alley and opened his mouth as I exited from his mouth while still in Old man form ,I looked around and made some handsigns as another Old man appeared then I entered my clones shadow and moved forward.


    I arrived at a local bar shop ,I placed a *Genjutsu seal* on the door before entering inside so that whatever happens inside no one outside would know about it and if some one entered he/she will also be effected by the genjutsu.


    After entering I placed everyone under a genjutsu and extracted all the information they had on the landlord and I even managed to get the location of the slaves.


    After all this i silently exited the place after removing their memory and removing the seal which I previously placed.


    I changed into anbu outfit and submerged into the surrounding after reaching the place after waiting for sometime I could see some hooded people wearing sound hand badges.


    I followed after them silently after possessing one of them and hiding in his shadow ,we entered the place as many slaves could be seen inside the place all wearing looks of despair and anguish ,I sighed ruefully after seeing their faces.


    I recorded all the details in a scroll and placed it inside a frog at teleported it back to 3rd.


    After waiting for some 2 days while also observing the place and planing my action I finally received permission to end it all.


    I opened a space tear inside every cell holding the slaves as my voice echoed in their ears "Leaf has come to your rescue please enter the tunnel and be free."


    "Who...who are you ....kwak...." were his dying words as a S.kunai pierced his throat I glanced at the girl and said in an soft tone "Go you are free."


    I turned around but see held my sleeves and said in a begging tone "I have no were to go.."


    I glanced at her for a minute and thought "A caretaker for house wouldn''t be bad huh.."


    We both disappeared for there.

 Chapter 30 - STOPPING OBITO

    "Bastard!!!!....." I shouted at Obito but I didn''t move as I needed to make sure if only he is here and not any other members of Akatsuki.


    Obito was wearing a brown cloak ,holding a long-short in his right hand and wearing the same old mask he said in an hoarse voice "Sorry to interrupt but I will be taking the 4th Mizukage after all I still have some use for him."


    Mei shouted "Who are you and what do you mean by ''I still have some use for him'' ???"


    Obito glances at Terumi but doesn''t answer and again focuses on Ichizu and Nikasu. Izumi suddenly rushes forward but her sword while screaming "GIVE ITACHI BACK...!!!!!"


    Even before Nikasu could stop her she was already in front of him.


    She stabs forwards at Obito how just stays still not moving suddenly her eyes widened as her sword passed through him.


    (Izumi is overwhelmed by her emotions that''s why she forgot to use her M.S ability.)


    Obito moves his hand and slash''s downwards with the intent to kill izumi ,izumi finally snapped out of her state and instantly regretted rushing without thinking.


    "Is this it???..... ,why didn''t I listened to Nikasu Nii-san and Oni-san and now I won''t even get the chance to see itachi again....I don''t want it to end like this not yet....." thought Izumi as the sword was about to pierce her.


    She couldn''t believe what happened at the exist moment ,suddenly his sword instead of piercing her went through her.


    Nikasu had jumped on Izumi''s location with his *Flying raijin* as she had a seal placed on her shoulder .After teleport at her position he slashed downwards at Obito''s head as soon as his sword was about to pierce izumi with his S.kunai due to this Obito was forced to again activate *Kamui* to avoid getting killed after all his may be able to survive kakashi''s chidori but an attack to his head would spell instant death for him as he can''t use all of his abilities so to not alert every nation he had to leave with Yagura immediately.


    Nikasu teleports back with Izumi in tow beside ichizu. ichizu looked at izumi and asks in a soft tone "Are you okay Little izumi???" she looks at ichizu and nikasuand bows before apologizing "Sorry Nii-sans due to my emotions I rushed without thinking and Nikasu nii-san had to come to my rescue." saying so her bit her lower lip as some blood came out.


    Ichizu sighs and pats her small head while saying "It''s okay don''t be to hard on yourself." he heals her lip and focusses his attention on obito, nikasu has been searching for any openings or chance to strike but couldn''t find any as Obito was not underestimating them even in the slightest.


    Obito says "We will continue our meeting need time I need to go but before that here are some gifts ''WHITE ZETSU''...."


    Suddenly many white colored ''creatures'' started popping out from everywhere.


    "Wha...t ...what are they...??"


    "Such...creatures....."


    "Kill them...all...."


    Suddenly the zetsu army transformed into identical looking shinobi and everything around was in chaotic mode.


    Ichizu grabbed Terumi and pulled her while holding her waist, says "Stay near me you are MINE.....I can''t allow you to get mixed in those creatures."


    She nodded meekly while holding his left arm and tightly holding onto it.


    (Obito is currently facing Ichizu ,others and Yagura is behind him on his knees.)


    Ichizu suddenly smiles ,after seeing his smile obito froze as he thought something wrong is going on here and hurriedly turns back to check on yagura but was too late as a sword was already pierced through Yagura''s heart and was coming out of his c_h_e_s_t ,Yes remember the clone which Ichizu made at the beginning ,after subduing the 3-tails ichizu had already placed a *flying raijin* seal on him and since Obito was totally focused on Ichizu and others that''s why when ichizu teleported his clone no one sensed it and he was able to kill yagura silently.


    Ichizu knew that as long as Yagura was alive obito would stop at nothing to acquire the 3-tails so he decided that it would be best to kill yagura even though it would only slow done obito nothing major but still something is better than nothing.


    Ichizu looked at Mei and apologized "Sorry but I can''t allow him to get his hands on a tailed beast at least not in front of me I hope you understand ,still Leaf will surely provide you with help if you ever need any thing and before I leave ,I would also help you in stabilizing the village conditions."


    Mei looks at me and says softly "He deserved to die so it''s not a big deal and don''t you dare leave me ,didn''t you say that ''I am yours'' then why are you taking about leaving ,it''s not that I don''t understand that you have your responsibilities and I have mine but.....but.." tears began to form in her eyes ,she after so many year finally had someone how loved her and cared for her and now he had to go away leaving her again this was too much.


    Ichizu patted her head and said while smiling "Don''t worry after everything is settled and your village has stabilized I won''t come to marry you and as for our engagement ." he took out 2 rings which he bought from the system and gave one to her while wearing one himself.


    Suddenly the ring colored turned white instead of gold ,ichizu said "We are forever bonded together this ring can''t be unweared and will teleport you and my location." she was stunted after hearing this and looked at the ring on his arm and frowned as their were 2 rings both identical to each other.


    Ichizu says "Their is one more girl I love ,are you mad" he tightened his grip on her waist. She replied "Well I am not to happy about sharing you with another person but I also know it is quite common for shinobi ,but you must love both of us equally."


    Ichizu smiled in relief and says "Of course dear ." she blushes after listening to him while mummering "Idiot ....."


    Nikasu interrupts their sweet time by saying "Focus here .."


    Obito says "All this is know pointless ,but we will meet again surely ....." he disappears so does white zetsu army.


    Ichizu looks at where he disappeared and says softly "I will be waiting........"

 Chapter 31 - DOING THE DEED WITH MEI TERUMI +18

    After the battle ended Ichizu, Nikasu and Izumi were bombarded with alligations of ''killing the 4th'' , ''weakening the village'' ,etc.


    We knew something like this could happen as shinobi in this world are just too focus on themselves and would only act when the following thing benefits them even if Ichizu killed 4th so that Obito couldn''t manipulate his and his powers again and would help the world in future ,they would still only focus on what they lost.


    "You 3 from leaf must have planned this and collaborated with the masked man otherwise was did he felt when you killed the 4th and didn''t even fought them when he killed the 4th."


    (All of then are in a doom like structured place like in lok sabha.)


    Know who would tell them that the reason why didn''t obito fought them even after they killed 4th was because he couldn''t win even with a zetsu army it would be extremely hard to even put a scratch on their bodies ,he couldn''t use Akatsuki as he still couldn''t reveal them to others and take a potential risk and also even his the 3-tails died their are still some ways to bring them back even though it would be quite hard ,he could still afford it but fighting Ichizu, Nikasu, Izumi , Terumi and others was equivalent to suicide. These reasons and logical reasoning made Obito retreat.


    "I think they are spies from Konoha and want to deal damage to us .....we should capture and interrogate them."


    "Yes...yes interrogate them ."


    "Make them spill whatever they know and why have they come to our village??? what is their real goal.???"


    "SHUT UPPPPP YOU IDIOTS..!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" shouted Mei angrily ,she was so angry because these...these petty bastards were thinking of capturing and interrogating Ichizu and others ,the people who saved these people''s sorry asses .....Konoha would go on an all out war with Kirigakure if we as much as touch Ichizu and others HECK...I will be the first person to kill these Konoha can came later....she had absolute faith in Ichizu, her fianc¨¦ who saved not only her''s but also these F_u_c_ker''s life.


    Everyone went silent as they could see their leader Mei Terumi wouldn''t tolerate even a single word against Ichizu.


    "Haa .....now.... now forget everything that happened in the fight." said ichizu as he entered alone , Nikasu was busy training Little Izumi so they didn''t came here. Everyone was surprised seeing him walking in such a carefree manner as if nothing could happen to him.


    "How dare you...Entering the council meeting without permission is an unforgivable offense. Arrest him..."


    "Yes arrest him.....and extract all the information we can...."


    "Now ...now be quite everyone ." said Ichizu as he places everyone in an genjutsu except Mei and her friends.


    "These people will not stop blabbering so i have put them under a genjutsu and would like to erase and edit their memories ,it would help in stabilizing the village faster but i will only do this if you allow me too." said Ichizu while gazing at Mei with a soft expression.


    Mei thinking''s for some time and agrees to my method ,i nodded and erased their memories of me killing the 4th and replaced it with Obito killing the 4th.


    I left the place ,after the meeting Mei and i ,we went on a day and solidified our relationship.


    She was currently laying on the bed and i was on top of her fondling with her b_r_e_a_s_ts with my hands.


    "When will you be leaving...???" asked Mei while hiding her face on my c_h_e_s_t .


    "Two days from now ,today i and nikasu need to do i special task i hope you understand ." said ichizu.


    "I understand ...." said Mei as she had complete trust in Ichizu ,he is her everything now as their bond has already been deeply rooted inside their bodies.


    "Now...now let''s take care of our main business now shall we...." said ichizu with an evil grin.


    "I am ready ....ready to become your fully ichizu.." says Mei with love overflowing from herself. Ichizu finally unchained the beast that was in deep slumber till now .


    He undresses her completely as she does the same with him she shyly states that "Please be gently..."


    I kissed her on the neck gently as my hand moved down her body finally entering the ''HOLY CAVE'' ,like a thunder bolt striked her paralysing her and her brain blanked out due to this strange sensation she was feeling. Ichizu grabbed her left b_u_t_t check and slowly squeezed it as she soft b_u_t_t shook. He bits on her left n_i_p_p_l_e which was erect due to the earlier experience with the finger. She m_o_a_ns loudly "Ahhh...no...gently...please don''t be ...so rough.." due to the sound sealing formation placed by him in advance no one knew what was happening inside the room .


    He gently nibbles on her right ear while pressing his body against her''s suddenly she yells "Ohhh...." as something long and hard was threatening to pierce her body she seperates from Ichizu''s lips and looks downwards only to be scared silly by the size of his ''Dragon'' she gulps while thinking "Will that even enter ,will i still be able to move...."


    "Don''t worry i will ''try'' to be gentle..." said ichizu .She nodded but was still scared, ichizu positions his ''dragon'' at the small opening of her HOLY CAVE and slowly Pierce''s through. She shouts due to pain "Ahhhhh...Please...please...." blood flows out.


    I didn''t move as she finally quieted down ,tears flowed non-stop from her eyes he comforts her while using sage energy to ease her pain "Are you okay ,sorry i should have slowed down further more." she quickly grabs him and utters in an incredibly low voice "Don''t stop continue i can take it." she was afraid that if she couldn''t satisfy him then he would not love her though even she knew it was not so but still thought not to take any chances.


    Ichizu nodded and started thursting inside her as she covers her mouth with his both hands as more and more tears kept on falling down. After continuing for some time he started losing himself and unleashed himself fully ,she didn''t even got a change to say anything as she was pushed down by ichizu on the bed.


    _______________(After 6 hr)_______________


    Mei finally couldn''t take it anymore and pleaded ichizu to stop otherwise she would break, he was really reluctant to stop as he could still go on from another 2hr but still stopped after looking at the pleading Mei. (Body refining pills made him and his stamina of a beast.)


    Mei thought "It is good that i have another sister to help me satisfy ichizu ,i don''t even want to imagine what would happen to me if that was to be the case as, he is truly a beast whom i alone could never satisfy." after thinking till here she slept peacefully on his body ,his ''dragon'' still inside of her ,she was feeling totally sore and in pain as every single part of her body was filled with bite marks.


    Looking at her peacefully sleeping and her tears which were still present at the corner of her eyes. He felt a little sorry as he truly ''devoured'' her badly ,he couldn''t help it ,it was like he was addicted to her and couldn''t get enough of her. While gazing at her he too drifted to sleep while her lied on his b_a_r_e c_h_e_s_t.

 Chapter 32 - SUMMONING THE SERVANTS AND EXPLAINING STUFF (Part-1)

    I woke up and found Mei was still sleeping with a peaceful expression on her face ,i smiled seeing her expression and lowered my her to kiss her on the checks. Mei''s lips curled up into a smile while she is still in sleep.


    I left a scroll stating that Nikasu and me ,we would be heading out for a bit and are likely to return till dark.


    I covered her crystal-like body with a soft blanket and exited after tucking her inside nicely.


    I mentally commented " ~Tony~ contact Nikasu "


    [~Tony~:-*host* as you command.


    connecting...100%


    connected to Nikasu system user.]


    "Are you ready ,it''s time..." i said to him.


    "Yes i am ,meet you in 15 min....." he replied.


    i grinned as i said "~Tony~ display rewards for the latest quest."


    [~Tony~:-*host* has been awarded 70.000p for subduing the 3-tails and 4 random Servant summoning tokens for stopping Obito from capturing Yagura.]


    i said "Collect the rewards and also show the details of the quest."


    [~Tony~:-*host* rewards having been recieved by the system and has been stored in the inventory.]


    [? Quest:- Defeat Yagura and stop Obito from capturing Yagura .


    ?Special condition:- Can be paired with other system users ,the rewards will be same for paired users.


    ?Failure penalty:-Yagura''s death (Since afterward Obito would kill him for the tailed beast) and destruction of Kirigakure


    ?Time limit:- None


    ?Status:-Completed


    ?Reward:-70.000p and 4-servant tokens]


    I complemented ,wondering which 4-servants would i summon and what about Nikasu ,i am really excited like a little kid who is about to recieve his birthday gift ,i thought "This time i really recieved a good record hehehehe....."


    After 15 min i meet with Nikasu we both nodded and disappeared from the village and arrived at an empty place, Nikasu had left Izumi with a scroll ,written that they would be away for some time so that she wouldn''t worry about were we are. Though i really doubt that she has read the scroll as Izumi wakes up at 2P.m in the morning when she isn''t on any mission.


    Nikasu looked at Ichizu and stated "Who first???" i stared at his and said with the widened grin i ever had "ME!!!!!!".


    I walked up infront and shouted after creating a sound sealing seal around us "COME FORTH MY SERVANTS , I YOUR MASTER BECKONS YOU ALL TO APPEAR."


    I stated to ~Tony~ "Use the tokens all together."


    {Whoosh} air started converging at a point as the bright-blinding light originated from the converging point and 4-figures emerged after the light subdued.


    A tall man with rings pierced through his ears on the both sides ,golden coloured with the same patterns as his Lance ,Ichizu recognised him ,The son of Sun ,Karna .Next up in the line a golden haired youngster with an invisible sword ,King of knights ,Arturia Pendragon in her armour .Next up a girl with a gigantic blue-colored bow and long black hairs, azure blue eyes ,looking like a goddess, Ishtar . And finally a lady in black dress with pointed ears and sharp eyes, Wise Queen of Assyria, Semiramis an.


    They asked in union "Your you my master ..." and looked at each other confusingly ,their eyes filled with wariness


    as they started at each other ,well not Karna he just glanced once at them then again focused on Ichizu.


    Ichizu said "Well...well....I must say not bad luck ,not bad at all ....what do you think Nikasu.????"


    He glanced at them while saying "Semiramis huh.....well that ''hanging gardens of Babylon'' ability is useful.....Karna is basically a nuke ,Pendragon as a maid as she will look cute (Yes you guys heard it right the dense bastard called Arturia Pendragon cute.) and finally Ishtar ...well interesting." his lips curled up as he stared at Ichizu.


    Ichizu blushed and glared hard at him.


    The 4-servants were shocked to her what Nikasu said and were thinking "Why does he know your names and also why are there so many servants here and only two people.????"


    Ichizu looked and then and knew what they were thinking about and said "Well I am the master of all 4 of you and well answer all the questions you guys must have but not now as we have still some important things to do so bear with it and also my by my side it''s his turn now."


    They had a lot of question and didn''t move except Karna who arrived at Ichizu''s side without a word as others also followed after hesitating for some time.


    Ichizu smiled as he thought "Well....well..looks like it is Karna who has the best temperament ,exactly like in the anime."


    Ichizu looked towards Nikasu as he said "Your turn..."


    Nikasu walks infront and holds out his hand.


    {Nikasu''s viewpoint}


    I said in my normal voice with a stoic expression "Come.!!!"


    {Whoosh}


    A man in red cloak and short white haired appeared in front of me ,The counter guardian ,Emiya shirou .He looked at me and asked in an carefree and bored tone "Are you my master...????"


    I ignored him as I continued "Appear..!!!!"


    {Whoosh}


    I man with messed up hair ,wearing white cloak ,tall, holding a staff appeared with his Vermillion coloured eyes,Magus of Flowers ,Merlin(male). After seeing the figure which appeared Arturia''s eyes went wide as some tears started to unknowingly appear inside them.


    Arturia mummures "Merlin...." (Both of them were good friends from their first meeting.) She turns to look at her master who had a smirk on his face ,he glanced at her but didn''t say anything Arturia thought "Now is not the time I guess....."


    Merlin glances at Arturia as a smile appears on his face ,then looks at Nikasu expecting the latter to same something but Nikasu''s next word poured cold water on his head.


    I said ,once again ignoring the person infront of me "Summon!!!!!"


    {Whoosh}


    A person with golden hair ,golden armour ,golden earrings and red eyes appeared wielding two Golden swords in both of his hands , King of heroes ,Gilgamesh.


    I knew that this person is a bit different compared to others so he finally paid attention to him.


    Gilgamesh ignored everyone Except Nikasu and Ichizu as he could feeling that these two individuals are not like his previous masters ,these two were giving of a different vibe same like his that of ''Looking down on others''. He smiles at me and says "I think this wouldn''t be boring after all...."

 Chapter 33 - SUMMONING THE SERVANTS AND EXPLAINING STUFF (Part-2)

    "Merlin huh ,now you have something helpful like sharingan ,Emiya shirou the counter guardian ,well his Unlimited blade works is totally useable in large scape mopping and finally Gilgamesh with his Gates of Babylon'' and that Enuma elish a word-destroying type attack (Word-destroying means destroying ability like fantasy marbal and armies of enemy)


    will also be useful in the upcoming war good luck .....but why only three....." said Ichizu looking confused towards Nikasu who just smirked.....


    After looking at his smirk I thought of something as my eyes went wide and I said "Don''t tell me you....." before ichizu could finish what he was saying Nikasu interrupted him by saying loudly to everyone "Let me first clarify something you all are no longer bounded by the grail."


    BOOMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    His cold and indifferent words were like melody in the servants ears as the thing which they probably hated was the grail which had forcefull binded their souls to itself and forced them to participate in the death game again and again ,not everyone wanted their wish to be fulfilled so of them just wanted to rest and be free.


    Emiya asks "What you said can''t be...truth otherwise how did you summon us here if the grail isn''t binding us???...."


    Nikasu smiles a little and replied "What I said is indeed truth but I didn''t summon your heroic spirits .....it''s more like you all were granted another life in flesh because of us ...one thing that doesn''t change is that you guys were ''revived'' as our servants...."


    Every servant was stunned after listening to Nikasu as they finally noticed that were feeling a little strange ,like they were alive instead of spirits...Emiya shirou asked "For what reason were we revived.????"


    Nikasu looked at Emiya and said "Well didn''t you wanted to be free from the mindless killing game and quit as the counter guardian ????, Well things is your wish ,we freed you from the grail and are providing you with a new change to live again and get over your regrets...I only negative point is that you are revived as our servant though I won''t be treating you guys so and we treat you like a family ,you can''t except everything to be in your favour now can you ,you are already free from grail and also alive so there had to be some limitations right."


    Emiya went silent after listening to him as he knew that whatever Nikasu said was right ,their is no free lunch in any world ,what he wanted was just to be free from the grail and exit the death game nothing else.


    Karna just stayed quite as he had already decided to do what his ''summoning'' master would command after listening Nikasu says that he will treat everyone like a family ,he had been born with a special ability to detect if anyone was speaking a lie and he sensed it clearly that ever single word he has spoken till now is the truth.


    Nikasu looked at Gilgamesh who was leaking bloodl_u_s_t as he gazed on Ishtar {Ishtar was the main reason for the death of Enkidu who was Gilgamesh best friend you guys can read about the history between them on link:-https://typemoon.fandom.com/wiki/Archer_(Fate/Grand_Order_-_Ishtar)}


    Nikasu / Ichizu "Shit.....!!!!"


    Gilgamesh summons his gate of Babylon'' and launchs ''god knows how many'' weapons at her as he barked "DIE!!!!!!!...."


    Ichizu stopped everyone as soon as they were about to move to intercept Gilgamesh attack with a sign of his hand and folded his hands and just looked at they from the sidelines.


    Ishtar also doesn''t backs down and conjours her bow and arrow and fires ''god knows how many'' shots to counter his blades.


    {Shing...shing..shing....} sounds of blades and arrows destroying each other could be heard.


    Gilgamesh summons his *EA* (His strongest offensive weapon.) and blasts an Enuma Elish at Ishtar. Nikasu made some handsigns as seals began to appear and contained the area of attack. Everyone marvelled at such an ability Merlin showed an interested expression while others except Karna drolled.


    Ishtar also uses her *Anti-world* ''Star fall descends'' (Since not much has been described about her attacks I will create some moves of my own.) It was like an meteor shower falling down ,it was mesmerizing. Gilgamesh uses the the time-gap for her ability cooldown and holds her uses ''Enkidu'' since Ishtar was a goddess with divinity so she was totally helpless against it.


    "Free....me...now.." says Ishtar with a bit fear in her tone as Gilgamesh was walking towards her with *EA* in his hand and was currently wearing an emotionless face with cold-piercing eyes.


    After reaching her he lifts his sword up in ,says in a bone-chilling tone "Die..." and brings down his sword.


    Ishtar closes her eyes thinking "Is this my end after just gaining a new life.????" but the blood ,pain and blood-curdling scream which she anticipated didn''t came but instead a warm sensation spread throughout her body ,she opens her eyes only to see she ''Master'' holding her in a princess-carry style while gazing at Gilgamesh.


    At the perfect time Ichizu replaced Ishtar with a giant stone with *Flying reverse Robin jutsu* (There was a stone next to him so he placed his seal on it and since Ishtar is connected by his system ,he didn''t need seal to teleport her.)


    Ichizu looks at the maddened Gilgamesh and says "I know why you want to kill her but first answer my question ,if we were able to summon you from death so why in the hell!!!! ....wouldn''t we be able to summon Enkidu back to life...." till here a wide smirk was formed on Ichizu and Nikasu face.


    Gilgamesh and everyone else was left dumbstruck after hearing this he asked "Is ....is....what you said is the truth."


    Ichizu turned towards Karna and spoke while pointing at him "Karna comes with an in-build lie detector ,so ask him."


    Karna calmly says "Master is saying the truth."


    Nikasu says "What you seek the most ,we can provide but what will you give us in return."


    Understanding what they wanted to convey ,he got down on one knee and solemly stated "If you can achieve what you said then my life and my blade will be at your disposal."


    I smiled at him and said "We will do what we said and also I don''t need your sword after all Nikasu is your master and also I have my saber."


    Saber nodded with pride as Gilgamesh nodded at Nikasu.


    Nikasu looked at me and asks with curiosity "Why do you think I can summon Enkidu, the rewards stated ''Random'' servant summon not a specific one???."


    I smirked at him and answered after putting Ishtar down who''s face was a little red for who knows what reason "You have 4 tokens while you only summoned 3 ,I remember a side-quest rewarding ''control-card'' (It can reward you with a specific thing but requires a sub-catagory example:- it won''t work on ''random reward'' but will work on ''Random-servant reward'' ,''random ice cream rewards'' I hope use guys understand what I mean so since nikasu has this card he can summon one specific servant.) which I discarded since it was very boring and seeing that smirk on your face I deduced as much."


    Nikasu made an astounded expression as he said "Wow.....I didn''t expect you to be this smart well done...."


    Ichizu just replied with a middle finger.


    [?Hidden Quest:-Make Gilgamesh submit on his own will.


    ?Rewards:-Random reward]


    Ichizu was momentarily stunned then broke into a smile all the ladies who saw his smilling like this had only one thought "Don''t look otherwise you will surely fall for him." and averted his eyes.


    Ichizu said "Collect the reward and open it..."


    [~Tony~:- Affirmative .....Collecting..... Using....Random-servant summon obtained...]


    Ichizu eyes went wide...as he started laughing like a maniac "HAHAHAHAHAH!!!!!!.....THIS IS F_U_C_KIN CRAZY ..HAHAHAHA....."


    Nikasu looked at as and asked "What happened.....????"


    I smirked as I said "You won''t believe this...."


    Nikasu rolled his eyes and ignored ichizu and moved back and placed his hand in the air as he was about to summon Enkidu ,he say looked towards Ichizu who also placed his hand in the air and both of them said at the same time "Come forth!!!!"


    {Whoosh}


    Two figures appeared in front of them both of them girls one with a tall structure and white robe , Enkidu (Let her me female since no gender has been described.) other with a tenagers height holding a closed flag pole and a sword ,Jeanne d''Arc.


    Nikasu looked at me and said "Lucky bastard...."


    I laughed ,Nikasu shot a memory beam which recorded what ever we did while summoning and send them inside the two of them as they understood what has happened and all..... Enkidu stood beside Gilgamesh and Jeanne d''Arc stood by Ichizu side.


    Ichizu said "What ever you guys wished for we both will try our best to help you accomplish in and....." the temperature dropped as ichizu continued with an emotionless face "If any one tried to pull any stunts like those two then..." his eyes turned into E.M.S as he put them under a genjutsu and showed them hell.


    They tried to break free but Ichizu''s genjutsu was just too powerful and many of them didn''t posses any resistance towards it.


    After some pain ichizu freed them and said in a cheerful tone "Let''s try and get along shall we ....." every single person except Karna , Gilgamesh, Enkidu and Nikasu felt a bone-chilling shiver go down their spine.


    Nikasu spoke to all of them saying "Be careful and never ...I mean never angry ichizu because if he flips then even I won''t be able to save you guys." They gulps...down their saliva nervously....


    Ichizu smiles and asks then "What are you guys taking about????...."


    But his smile to then was askin that of a devil residing in the Dept''s of hell...


    Nikasu says " Nothing let''s return ,otherwise Izumi would worry...."


    Ichizu / Nikasu says "In you go....." as they enter the inventory of their respective masters.

 Chapter 34 - RETURNING HOME

    We returned back to the village and moved towards the place which the council of Kirigakure have arranged for them. Off course them have done so to put us under their servilience and keep a watch on us.


    Nikasu had put the 5 kiri-anbu agents responsible for keep tabs on us in an genjutsu so we can do what we want without them knowing and without any problem as they would only report what we want them too.


    I returned to the inn where Terumi was and Nikasu left to check whether Izumi is awake or still sleeping. I entered through the door as a saw a beautiful figure sleeping on the bed with a blanket covering her body.


    Seeing her delicate face I could barely control myself as my mind was screaming out loud for god sake to ''Wake and Eat her up'' once again but still stopped as I remembered how I ''torture'' her body last night and thought it would be best his I just let her rest and recover after all her looked very tired after our yesterday''s night ''activity''.


    I walking closer and gently laid down next to her gazing at her peaceful expression as I cuddled with her and closed my eyes.


    Unknown to me ,I was being watched by 5 figures from inside the inventory.


    Semiramis looked at the pair cuddling on the bed and then the small smile on her masters face said "Master seem to care a lot about this person and by the looks of it ,master seem to have a smile of relief on his face."


    She is right as Ichizu and Nikasu have been stressed while thinking about the future event which will take place as sometimes knowing the future also brings about pressure as he you know that something in unavoidable and you need to act while minimizing all the negative effects to minimum is a very hard and tiring things to do.


    So when Ichizu is what Mei or Tsunade he forgets every burden he is carrying and only remembers to have fun and relax since it''s not really his ''responsibility'' or ''obligation'' to be the saviour.


    It''s the same in Nikasu''s case as when he plays chess with the girl he saved ,now his housekeeper ,he feeling light both mentally and spiritually since unlike others who play shogi instead of chess he like to spend his time playing against ''Miku''. Yes miku is name of the girl which Nikasu saved back on his mission and from that day she has been helping in the housework of Namikaze Nikasu as the housekeeper and his caretaker.


    Arturia says calmly "Master may act like cold and dangerous individual at time but he only does that to keep others from messing with him and his feeling as I can feel strong emotions from master for this lady."


    "IF ONE WANTS TO LOVE, THEN THEY SHOULD BE PREPARED TO HATE AS LOVE WHEN LOST BECOMES HATRED AND WOULD SURELY CONSUME THE PERSON EXPERIENCING IT".


    -------¡ôMADARA UCHIHA¡ô


    (I HAVE ADDED AND EDITED A LITTLE BIT.)


    Ishtar looks at her master with loving and admiring gaze as she spoke softly "Master is capable of feeling the emotion intense love ,he truly loves the person in front of him with all his being and would do anything for she and the same could as be stated for the lady as I can sense that she too loves master with her all as even in her dreams her feeling are overflowing. (Ishtar is know as goddess of love,etc.)


    Jeanne d''Arc looked at her master but didn''t spoke anything as she thought "Master might not be so cold and indifferent when and tries to keep us in check. But I also sense deep hatred and killing intent hiding deep inside master and his friend. Their light is ever illuminating but so is their darkness."


    (Cold and indifferent for everything concerning obito.)


    Karna just closes his eyes thinking ''Gods know what''.


    Mei slowly opens her crystal-clear eyes and yawn...~ cutely like a cat after recovering from her drowsy state she founds herself being cuddled with. She turns only to she Ichizu laying next to her while his arm holding her.


    Her face starts to burn as she remembers the ''crazy'' night both of them had. she turns completely towards Ichizu while her face being only a centimeter away from his.


    She suddenly leans forward and kisses him on the lip as she mummers "Thank you for coming in my life my dearest dear~....."


    Ichizu suddenly opens his eyes as his hand grab hold of poor Mei as she yells cutely in surprise "Yelp.!!!!" Ichizu speaks as he pulls her into his embrace and says "Your welcome my love and thank you too for being so beautiful."


    Mei blushed hard at his comment as her face grew crimson and some steam could be seen coming out of her little head. Looking at her super duper cute expression Ichizu couldn''t help but tighten his grip on her with his right hand as he gracefully removes the hair covering Mei''s other eye ,what awaited him was a cute face ,a cute face of the girl he loved. He lowers his head and kisses her on the lips as their tongues intervened with her other. He assaulted her with all the experience he possessed from his previous world and from practicing with tsunade.


    Mei wanted to resist a bit so that it would make it a little hard for Ichizu but she underestimated her lover as his tongue destroyed her defenses just like that.


    After kissing for a long time Ichizu seperates from her as she breaths heavily to catch her breath.She looks and him and buries jer head his in c_h_e_s_t while saying "Please don''t bully me dear...~"


    Ichizu''s smile widened as he replied "Call me Hubby my little wify...fufufufuf...~"


    Mei reluctantly replied "Please hub....." before she could finish saying ''Hubby'' her lips were already sealed my Ichizu''s lips.


    He says "My little wify makes me want to bully her and I can''t stop myself from doing so...he hehehe...~"


    Mei mutters softly just like a mosquito with some tears in her eyes "Not fair.....~"


    They enjoyed their moment as it was about time they return home.

 Chapter 35 - GETTING TSUNADES PERMISSION

    After spending 2 more days in the village Nikasu,Izumi and Ichizu left after saying goodbye to terumi and headed back to Konoha.


    While returning we stopped at the same sweet shop where Nikasu ate.(The place mentioned in side story.)


    While Izumi was busy munching down the sweet which Nikasu ordered for himself.Nikasu asked me "What are going to say to tsunade???...." he had a evil grin on his ever stoic face.


    I choked on what I was eating as I thought "What should I do ,she wouldn''t kill me no.....SHE WILL SURELY KILL ME ...


    now how should I explain it to her..."


    The waiter came with the bill as his words snapped me out of my trance ,I noticed that my back was drenched in cold sweat.


    "Sir this is your bill ,I hope you all visit us again" in a polite tone.


    Nikasu nodded and paid the bill as we got ready to move again.


    We arrived at the Main gate after some time as the gate keepers bowed and greeted us "Welcome back Lord Great-elder..."


    I waved my hand and said "Please inform Lord Hokage about my return ...."


    "Understood sir...." they replied and vanished after bowing once again.


    "Let''s go visit .....Tsunade..." ichizu said while stammering a little while speaking.


    Nikasu said "YEAH let''s go shall we.....hehehe..." ichizu glared at nikasu for taking p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e from his misery.


    We entered the Hokage room and saw tsunade sitting on the hokage''s seat while shizune was standing next to her. She smiled brightly after seeing us.


    Nikasu said "Our mission was a success ,as we thought the person controlling the 4th Mizukage was indeed the masked-man ,we confronted him after fighting with Yagura as he wanted to kidnap him unfortunately Ichizu had to kill the 4th because of this as we couldn''t allow him to control a tailed best...."


    he continued and explained all the things which happened there.


    Tsunade after listening to his words nodded and said seriously "It''s good that he couldn''t get his hands on a tailed beast otherwise it would have been very determinal to every nation ,with a tailed beast running wild while his Jinchuriki is been controlled....and the response from Kirigakure to this incident is also good."


    "Thank you for your hard work ,now please rest...." she added.


    Nikasu nodded and dragged Izumi out with him after flashing me a wide grin. I sometimes wish to smash this bastards face in a wall but I must endure as I grinded my teeths in annoyance.


    I looked over to Shizune and opened my mouth to speak but she beat me to it saying "Hai hai I am going to find some doc_u_ments excuse me both of you..."


    I had a wrly smile on my face and tsunade''s face turned a little red.


    After she left only two of us were left in the room ,Tsunade hugs me while saying "It''s good you guys didn''t get hurt...I was worried you know...."


    I gritted my teeth and said in a serious tone "Tsunade I want to tell you something but not here..."


    I grabbed after as we disappeared from the room using *Flying raijin jutsu* and reappeared at the *Uchiha falls* (Which our Mc created with his jutsu in precious chapter.).


    Tsunade was stunned at the beautiful site of the Uchiha falls , butterflies and dragonflies could be seen all around her ,beautiful flowers and smoothing-sparkling water falling all this was just to beautiful.


    I said "Welcome to the Uchiha falls Tsunade other than Nikasu you are the only person who isnt any Uchiha knows about this place."


    She replies with a beautiful smile "It is beautiful....."


    I took a deep breath to calm myself as I said while look at her clear eyes "I want to show you something...."


    She nodded and I placed her under a genjutsu and showed her everything what had happened the fight and his confession to Mei and other things except servants and something other things.


    A tear fell from tsunade''s right eye and I panicked ,I rushed forward and hugged her and spoke while holding her body with trembling hands "I am sorry but I couldn''t help myself from falling for her but I love you too , actually more than Mei and want to be with you forever till death do us apart ,so I wish for your permission ,I will only marry her if you allow me to ,if not then I will erase her memories of me and from others with my sharingan." The last words I spoke with great difficulty , so much that my whole body was trembling violently while holding Tsunade even the thought of seperating from either one of them made my very soul tremble, my eye started to get moist.


    Tsunade panicked after seeing my condition she knew that I loved both of them unconditionally and choosing anyone of them would surely break ichizu apart but the true reason why she panicked was that once she heard her Great-uncle speaking with her grand-father something "If a Uchiha experience love then they would love extremely deeply but if that love disappears then they would also experience extreme hatred and would lose control over themselves." she thought if she made ichizu choose he may lose his sanity and go on a killing rampage ,she didn''t want to hurt him and only wanted to love him.


    She said "I knew that someone like you wouldn''t be bounded by a single women but I still wanted you to all myself though it is no longer possible but you must promise me something , promise me that you will love me the most and forever and also I will be you first wife."


    I nodded and said seriously "I Ichizu Uchiha vow on my soul to love you the most and forever even after death ,if I break this vow may my soul burn his hell for eternity." heaven started to shake after I took the soul vow as some golden chains coiled around my body and disappeared inside.


    Seeing this Tsunade''s face went pale as she shouted "Why the hell did you took a soul vow and even something like that...???"


    I answered while smiling at her "Because I love you my Tsunade....."


    She countered "But....but....." before her could finish what she wanted to say I sealed her lips with mine as the flowers around us bloomed and the butterfly danced.

 Chapter 36 - CREATION OFâ—†YAMI TO HIKARIâ—† (+18 AT LAST)

    After calming down Tsunade I teleported us back in the Hokage room as I placed her on my l_a_p and give her another deep kiss while holding her chin with my right hand and placing my hand on her b_u_t_t , c_a_r_e_s_sing it gently.


    Ichizu says "Your body is so soft and curvy that I just want to hold you in my arms forever while doing some l_e_w_d stuff hehehe...." releasing an Evil laugh.


    Tsunade cutely pouts while saying "That face you make argh....I sometimes just feel like squashing and disfiguring it with my fight humph..." looks like she is still angry for having another women other than her ,though I don''t really a harem-guy but still why not live to the fullest if given another change.


    Ichizu says with an Evil smile "Ho ho ....you may be the hokage ,you may be one of the legendary sannins ,you may be the first wife but I still am your Husband know that no way to talk to our husband is it .....you must call me dear ,since you didn''t called me so ...it''s time for some punishment.....Hahahahaha.....Ninshehehe.... hehehe." his smile turned into a Wide grin threatening to tear his face.


    {Pa..Paa....} spanking sound !!!!!


    Ichizu slaps her b_u_t_t_o_c_k_s with a bit of force causing her to m_o_a_n in p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e "AHH....." she looks at Ichizu with anger and shame as she blushed ,she says "Why you..!!!!!"


    {Pa..Paa....} spanking sound again !!!!!


    "Ahhhhh...." m_o_a_n_e_d tsunade loudly as Ichizu spanked her b_u_t_t at the lower region which became a bit sensitivity. Her body started to grow hot as the temperature of her breath increased and she started breathing heavily. "Please sto....."before she could finish more spanking and m_o_a_ning sound could be heard resounding in the room.


    (The sound-seal is already in effect and also shizune was still finding the non-existing book for 4 hr then proceeded to heal shinobi so after 7 hr have passed she still hasn''t returned so no one is in the room even after such long time.)


    {Pa..Paa....} spanking sound continues !!!!!


    After 5 min of spanking period Tsunade had tears in her eyes as she placed both of her hands on Ichizu''s neck and kissed him on the lips as she softly mubbles "Please don''t bully me like this ...Ichizu.."


    Ichizu was c_a_r_e_s_sing her round , curvy and soft a_s_s with his left hand as his right hand held her chin up close to his face ,only a few more centimeters and both of their faces would touch each other''s.


    "Call me Dear~....." said Ichizu in his Soul-trapping tone.


    Tsunade averts her gaze but couldn''t move her head as she was being held by her chin. After some time she shyly opens her mouth and mutters so lowly that even mosquito''s noise could be heard "Dear...." she blushes madly after saying so.


    Ichizu tightly grips she perfect shaped buttock with him left hand as he says in a honey-filled voice "Say Dear~ while looking at me in the eye my tsunade."


    She looks at me with her tear-filled eyes filled with overflowing love while saying in a cute manner "Please forgive me Dear~.."


    her face ,neck and ears turned crimson as it looked like some body was going to flow out of her mouth.


    Ichizu says with some l_u_s_t starting to radiate from his body "You are so beautiful my Dear tsunade I am barely resisting to take you right now..!!!!!"


    Tsunade lowers her head not daring to meet his gaze as she resolved herself and spoke softly "Ichizu I am ready to become your....." Ichizu l_u_s_t nearly exploded as his *Dragon* woke up and poked the entrance of her *holy cave* as she was sitting on his l_a_p face-to-face as her legs were wrapped around his waist and arms locked around his neck.


    When she felt his *Dragon* poking her entrance as a pleasurable feeling emerged that nearly overwhelmed her ,she moved her body forward a little as the poking sensation increased.


    But Ichizu stopped her there saying "I will make you mine but....not yet."


    Tsunade looked at him a little disappointed but her could still feel his ''extreme d_e_s_i_r_e'' for her but he was restraining himself so she asked him as she know their must be a reason behind this.


    (A/N:- Uchiha clan''s bloodline has effected the Mc so he feels extremely strong emotions of only love and hate.)


    "As I showed you Mei is already engaged to me and that to ''Officially'' since our engagement was held in the grand hall of Terumi clan only then did I ''ate'' her." reasoned Ichizu.


    Terumi''s clan is one of the oldest and strongest clans possessing two kekkei genkais, Lava Style and Vapor Style


    and doesn''t involve itself with the mudane world so they didn''t care if Ichizu was Konoha''s Great-elder or not and allowed him to be engaged with Mei as her father ,the current head of the Terumi-clan just wanted her happiness and after making sure that Ichizu was worthy he engaged his daughter to him.Also no one other than her clan members knew about it.


    (A/N:-Not all this is true I have made up the mudane thing and also in real her father was murdered and all but this is a fan-fic so who cares.)


    "If I wanted to ''eat'' you I would first face strong objection from the council because of danzo ,you may not no but when we we engaged other than some people I asked you to not tell others since if you did so that that bastard would pull some desperate tricks ,imagine the highest position holder being the fianc¨¦ of the second highest position holder so all the power would be concentrated ,now imagine the reactions of the elders and also the different clan heads."


    "The last senju marrying the eldest son of the now not-so famous uchiha clan ,then are all at the last line of tolerance as they don''t trust the Uchiha clan and after me gaining power they are already very cautious of was especially after them couldn''t spy on us. They regard us as traitors and think that we caused the Nine-tails incident. If the Uchiha clan was to gain the hokage as their daughter-in-law they would be the strongest clan without anyone limiting us. So if they knew about our engagement not only would they have berated you by throwing insults at you ,the balance and order created by the first may also break and that Danzo may use this chance to overthrow you from our position with the support of other clan heads and council members ."


    "Also their is still this group of dangerous individuals with whom my brother is involved , the Akatsuki Jiraiya-san is still gathering info about them. So we can only become one after you have given up on the Hokage''s seat." said Ichizu.


    (A/N:-Guys don''t beat me up for this but no lemon for some time though don''t worry as our Mc will have her immediately after pains attack I hope you understand.)


    "Then I will give up on the seat !!!" said Tsunade with determination clear in her eyes. Ichizu smiled at her as he said after shaking his head sideways "It is not the correct time the situation of the village has just stableized after Orochimaru''s attack and the Suspicion on Uchiha clan still hasn''t disappeared , I don''t want someone else to make the matter worse after you give up on the seat so just wait for 2 to 3 years after that retire. Well are still young so after you retire I will marry you with Mei as I enjoy the both of you hehehe...."


    "Hmmm....okay then I will wait" said Tsunade in a somewhat downcast manner. I smiled as a warm feeling spread throughout my body ,mind and soul ,I could feel her longing for me.


    I leaned forward as I kissed her while greedily s_u_c_k_i_n_g on her red lips after a while we seperated ,I looked at the women in my arms with love and spoke in a soft tone "Dear I wanted to inform you that I have made a special unit like Anbu to follow only my and Nikasu''s order as we are the two leaders of this unit or team. They will only be mobilized for the tasks assigned by us and will be the most elite group of Konoha their are 15 members including me ,Nikasu, Izumi, father and 11 more individuals, though all the information about them will be unknown as only me and Nikasu know about them."


    "The name of the group or unit is


    -----------------¡ôYAMI TO HIKARI¡ô----------------


    i even have a mission for them.The existence of this group ,their wearabouts ,abilities ,nature ,etc is all Extremely classified as only I and Nikasu know. I need yours approval as I already have Old-gramps and the details will be registered in the record." said Ichizu.


    "Do what ever you want Dear~ I am yours ,you don''t need my permission just order me...." said Tsunade blushing a bit.


    I moved my lover body a bit forward ,


    brushing my *Dragon* against her enterance causing her to m_o_a_n loudly as I said while grabbing her boob with my right hand and her a_s_s with my left "Now.... now.....that''s my dear little , obedient wify hehehe..... though I can''t make you mine since others will notice that you have lost your yang-aura but what about other other opening hahahahah....."


    "Wha...t...." before she could say anything I flipped her on the desk and pinned her down with my left arm while rubbing my d_i_c_k against her back entrance


    ,she lost her strength and started m_o_a_ning loudly as her voice resounded in the room.


    I pulled down her lower body clothes including her white s_e_xy-p_a_n_t_i_e_s and loosed her upper body clothes, she blushed as her breathing became rough she says shyly "Please don''t....don''t...look"


    I replied while grinning evilly "Now...now be good and get ready for some hard core pounding...in the back."


    (A/N:-Shizune won''t be coming back anytime soon hehehehe....*l_e_w_d thoughts* *cough* *cough* I meant she is busy in her work off course not because I wanted her stay away so I can enjoy ,really I swear.)


    "Even though I can''t take her v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y ''yet'' I can play a little no" I thought as I placed my middle finger and ring finger together and started to rub her p_u_s_s_y in circular motion as she m_o_a_ns loudly.


    "Aghhh.....no...please...."


    "Ahhh ...ahhhh.....ahhh....ahhh...."


    "Plea..se be...a little gentle.....ahhhha..."


    She finally breaks as her mind blanked out and reached the pinnacle of p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e and she c_u_ms ,I quickly teleport the fluid to ''god knows where'' before it reached the floor and before it could spray on me.


    i grabbed her a_s_s as I placed my thumb on her other back entrance and slowly widens it as she m_o_a_ns....


    "Ahhhh...."


    I pointed my d_i_c_k at the entrance she looks back and is scared silly after seeing the size of the d_i_c_k. She looks pleadingly at me and says "It''s too big and large to even fit in my p_u_s_s_y much less the back entrance so....dear~ please ...."


    I showed her a cruel smile as I said "Wify you must satisfy me now that I have awakened....hehehehe....."


    I thrusted forward and entered her in one go as m_o_a_ns filled the room. As I grabbed her b_o_o_b_s with my hands and increased my speed.


    (6hr later)


    A perfectly dressed Tsunade could be seen sitting the the Hokage seat while giving instructions to Shizune who has just returned. While I was sitting on the couch.


    Tsunade couldn''t stand up or make fast moves otherwise all that s_e_m_e_n stuffed in her back entrance may come out, though I have taken care of the smell problem. While I was in the process of ''f_u_c_k_i_n_g the brains out'' of Tsunade, i was interrupted by Shizune while Tsunade was looking at her as someone looks at her saviour.


    "I won''t let you go next time.." I transmitted to Tsunade through chakra message.


    She panicked as she thought "I must get sister Mei to help me or I might break."....


    (A/N:-His servants are at the *Uchiha falls* so no one is peeking at them except me *l_e_w_d smile* *cough* *cough*.)

 Chapter 37 - THE 16TH MEMBER

    Ichizu was currently laying down on the grass while Nikasu was sitting near the water ,both of them are currently at *Uchiha falls* as they have to discuss very important matters concerning the future moves of *YAMI TO HIKARI*.


    Nikasu says to everyone present " We currently have 15 members including us both


    1.Ichizu


    2.Me


    3.Karna


    4.Gilgamesh


    5.Ishtar


    6.Emiya shirou


    7.Arturia


    8.Enkidu


    10.Merlin


    11.Jeanne d''Arc.


    12.Zabuza


    13.Haku


    14.Izumi


    15.Fugaku


    But I have a proposal as I want to divide the members in a 2-man team order and for that we need one more member only then can the idea I have in plan will work."


    Ichizu nods and says "Carry on brother~ I would like to hear your plan."


    Nikasu continues "I suggest that we invite Old-man the 3rd as the 16th member of our organization."


    (A/N:- Kaguya will be in our Mc''s harem.)


    So they understood who the 3rd was but they didn''t understood why Nikasu wanted his to join the organization so did Ichizu.


    Nikasu smiles a little and says "Do underestimate him ,he was the 3rd hokage also the hokage who occupied the hokage seat for the longest (Even in the future.) ,mastered the 5 basic-elements and also possess extreme amounts of experience and situation handling skills ,oh....and also has a rich information resource and influence."


    Realization drawn upon Ichizu and the others they indeed underestimated him ,he may be old on the out side but in reality after consuming the pill his body was overflowing with vitality and he was able to regain his peak power level ,the one he used to have when he was young.


    "Very well then we both shall go and invite him to join us." said Ichizu


    "Guys be prepared as soon it will be the time you guys are sent on different missions and bulk up okay." said Nikasu .


    Everyone nodded at his as saber said "Don''t worry Nikasu-sama we won''t bring shame to the name of the organization."


    Ishtar says while fiddling with her hair "I..... won''t let ....Master down."


    Ichizu affectionatly patts her head as she was one and a half a head shorter than him but soon his smile was replaced with a bewildered expression as some steam could be seen coming out of her head as her face flushed deep crimson red.


    Ichizu says "Let''s go "


    {Woosh} both of them disappeared and teleported at 3rd''s place


    Gilgamesh looks towards Ishtar and speaks in a cold tone "Humph ...remember not to pull any stunts like you did with me ,Ichizu-san and Nikasu-san are to extremely horrifying individuals I have met every kind of person in my life and I has never came across anyone as dangerous as both of them."


    Ishtar looks towards Gilgamesh and spoke in an equally cold tone "Don''t compare your lowly self to my master."


    He just snorted in response and indulged in talking with his friend Enkidu. If she wasn''t one of Ichizu''s servants he would have surely killed her by now.


    Semiramis thinks while gazing at the spot where her master disappeared "He is very strong individual but I don''t know why whenever he sees any of us there is only kindness in his eyes even when faced with so many beautifully women around his ,his doesn''t have l_u_s_t for us but only appreciation fufufu ....master is a good individual."


    While Jeanne d''Arc had a frown on her beautiful face as she thought "Why does master seem to be cursed .....and with a curse bound my his bloodline which makes him feel deep love but also extreme hatred...the ''curse of hatred'' ,I hope Nikasu-san will be there his the curse ever activated."


    (A/N:-This curse can be broken by ''Rule breaker'' the noble phantasm of Medea which Emiya shirou can trace with his ''Trace on''. But why the hurry hehehe he....)


    {Meanwhile}


    We arrived at the room in which 3rd was sitting calmly on a chair with his pipe in his mouth. He looks towards both of them a little surprised as he didn''t expected them to visit him while he was sitting in the head room of *Mankai no hoshi* so he asks "What happened....."


    (A/N:-''Mankai no hoshi'' is the organization 3rd created after extracting kids from Danzo''s ''root'' ,it means ''bloom stars''.)


    After explaining the whole ordeal to the 3rd both of them waited for his decision, after about 1 hr he replies "Very well I accept!!!!"


    Both of them smiled and said "Thanks old-gramps for understanding now you have joined us it will be a lot more easier for us to operate."


    Hiruzen nods and asks curiously "So what do you want me to do ???"


    Nikasu replies "Please keep check on every suspicious movement related to the tailed beasts as after all the information we have gathered about the masked man only one think is clear to us."


    3rd asks "Which is ????..."


    "Something very big is going to happen which may probably change the very base of all the nations and all this is connected to the tailed beasts in some way and the masked man in the controller behind all this." said Ichizu solemnly.


    3rd nodded ,he wasn''t a fool he knew that till now what ever the masked individual has done is not making any sense but after knowing that he was manipulating the 4th mizukage and wanted to capture him ,there must be something big happening behind the scenes.


    3rd says "Should I ask Jiraiya to investigate this subject ???".


    Nikasu shook his head in denial saying "Let prevy old-man concentrate on Orochimaru and Akatsuki."


    3rd asks worriedly "What about Naruto his what we assume is correct then he is in danger ???..."


    Nikasu felt warm inside after all naruto was his little brother seeing the old man worried for naruto made him feel warm and happy inside.


    Ichizu says "Both of us have already placed our ''flying raijin seal'' on his body so we can help him whenever he is in danger so dont worry about him."


    Ichizu steps forward and says "Now I will give you one pill (Chakra pill:-Equal chakra increase of 1 tail.), a black-white exorcist uniform , a mark signifying that you are one of us."


    [A/N:-A little change guys~ I changed my mind for their organization uniform so now Ichizu(Black-Commander) will wear black uniform with crimson-red colored design like in discord pic ,Nikasu(White-commander) will wear white uniform with azura-blue colored design same style for both. As for the members they will wear black-white mix colored uniform.]


    (A/N:-The photo of the mark will be uploaded at discord link in auxiliary chapter and the 15 marks photos will soon be uploaded the photo of the organization is already uploaded.)


    3rd nods and takes the items ,so did Fugaku and Izumi all of them were informed that the first meeting will be held at the *Uchiha falls* till the base is established.

 Chapter 38 - A_S_SIGNING TASKS

    After successfully recruiting the 3rd we teleported back at the Uchiha falls with 3rd in tow. We also informed Fugaku ,Zabuza ,Haku and Izumi to come to Uchiha falls for the first meeting of *Yami To Hikari* and mission briefing.


    When Nikasu ,3rd and Me ,when we arrived and could see 13-Silhouettes gathered wearing black-white outfit around while 9 of them covered their faces with their respective hood.


    Fugaku ,Izumi ,Zabuza and Haku bowed to the 3rd who just waved his hands indicating not to bow and says "Ho ho it''s alright there is no need for formalities after all now we are all teammates."


    4-of them nodded towards him they turned their attention towards the other figures while observing them.


    They could see 5-females and 4-males wearing the hood to cover their faces ,though Fugaku was a little specktical about them he didn''t said anything as he knew that if his Son and Nikasu had chosen them then they should be capable enough.


    "Now that everyone of us are here we shall be begin the first meeting of our organisation." said Nikasu.(White-commander)


    "We suspect that something very big is going to happen and we don''t have much time left before that." saying so Nikasu passes 14-scrolls containing the linked activities of both Masked-man and Akatsuki though not much information was stated the key-points and the possible future events that can take place are also stated in the scroll.


    "According to this information ,it seem that both Akatsuki and Masked-man are some how related but still the latter is a S-ranked rough while there is not much information about the former ,so what should be our goal.????" said Fugaku while 3rd smoked on his pipe as he has already guessed a little about what will be his role.


    "We have to first secure 3-desolate place for our head quarters and at such a location where we can enter other villages easily and transport things and for that I want Semiramis and Jeanne d''arc both of you are responsible for this you while be given the coordinates for the place by Old-gramps and Fugaku-sama." said Nikasu.


    (A/N:-The tattoos and headquaters locations is already uploaded in the discord so check it out guys.)


    "I think Hidden waterfall village ,Hidden hot spring village and Hidden valley Village are the best locations for our bases as the 3 locations cover Hidden sound village , Hidden earth village, Hidden lightning village and Hidden rain village ,we don''t need to worry for hidden mist village their condition is barely stable and also they don''t posses anything worth our interest." said hiruzen.


    "Hmmm...Well at least we don''t have to worry about Hidden mist village they are very busy handling the state of their village though we have provided them with our villages support and have also lend some shinobi and resources to them." said Fugaku.


    "I wonder how Mei is doing ,is she well I should check on her." thought Ichizu.


    Nikasu took out a scroll from his scroll holder and unrufled it on the stone platform ,what everyone saw was a big map of the shinobi world. He then took out 3-S.kunai and stabbed it and the 3-places while saying "Well then it is decided that our bases will be built at these places respectively and we must proceed carefully and swiftly."


    Everyone nodded and 3rd said "I agree but to do all of this we would need many people for transport and building the bases and also a large amount of finance ,we can''t ask for money from the village otherwise the other elders would immediately know about us...and would likely object to our working."


    "We don''t need to worry about money , resources and manpower I have that under my control." said Ichizu


    Everyone looked at him in surprise as he took out a scroll and gave it to Semiramis as he said "This scroll can be used to summon an object and what to do next you will understand it after seeing it...."


    She accepted the scroll and kept it inside her scroll holder , nodded and said in low voice so that only he would hear what he said "I won''t let you down master...!!!"


    Ichizu smiled and resumed sitting.(Round stone-table meeting place.)


    "Now let''s divide the teams shall we:-


    1.Team 1(D-L) {members info in author''s


    2.Team 2(D-L) thoughts.}


    3.Team 3(D-L)


    5.Team 5(D-L)


    6.Team 6(D-L)


    7.Team 7(D-L)


    8.Team 8(D-L) "


    "I want ''Team 4'' to invade Hidden cloud village as normal civilians and keep track of the 2nd tails ,remember you just need to place this *track-teleportation seal* on her body and return" said Nikasu as he took out another scroll and passed it to Zabuza.


    "Remember to burn it after seeing the seal formulae." said Nikasu to which Zabuza nodded.


    "I want ''Team 5'' to gather information about different small village officials to see how many of them are also involved in this big-game and also keep a tight check on all villages condition." said Nikasu.


    3rd and Fugaku nodded.


    "I want ''Team 6'' to track and place a seal on Tailed-beasts from 4-tails to 7-tails. Make sure not to leave any clues behind of our existence." said Ichizu in a serious tone as he knew Gilgamesh loved to fight strong opponents it''s good that Enkidu can control him.


    "''Team 3'' find and mark out every hideout of orochimaru on this scroll."


    "''Team 7'' will prepare 3-headquaters at different places marked ."


    "''Team 8'' will track down Itachi but use are not allowed to interact with him and let him know of your presence under any cost ,your mission is just to silently observe him and nothing else." said Nikasu in a strict tone.


    Izumi retorted "But why Nikasu-nii San ????"


    "Listen to him Izumi and that''s an order he is the white-commander after all you can''t allow your personal feelings to mess up the mission or should I change your mission." said Ichizu with his eyes narrowed.


    Izumi lowered her head down with some tears in her eyes but both Ichizu and Nikasu didn''t react as they had already steeled their hearts before stating this missions.


    "''Team 2'' will monitor 1-tails after recover Zero-tails back at the base and killing doctor-Shinno, remember to treat the host of the zero tails with care."


    "''Team 1'' will be protecting the village from further invasions and no one will try anything on Naruto he is with Jiraiya-san and we don''t need to monitor him." said Ichizu with a cold-commanding voice.


    Both Nikasu and Ichizu won''t allow Naruto to suffer like in the series.


    "Very well the first meeting of *Yami To Hikari* is thus concluded.....DISMISSED!!!!!!!!"


    {WOOSH}!!!!!!!!!!


    Everyone disappeared from the place and deadly silence took root.

 Chapter 39 - AKATSUKI AND AWAKENING TSUNADES BLOODLINE (Part-1)

    After the meeting I headed towards the *Hokage office* to inform Tsunade about the addition of 3rd in the organization.


    "I need to inform Tsunade about Old-gramps." thought ichizu.


    [~Tony~:- *host* to review the quest that you completed ,would you like me to display the rewards.]


    "Ohhh~ thanks for reminding me ,I almost forgot about it. Please display my rewards for the completetion of the quest and the description." said ichizu.


    [~Tony~:- Affirmative ]


    [¡ñQuest:-Create an organization to future handling of the events and for uniting the shinobi lands in the future.


    ¡ñReward:-Evolution pill & 16 Elements black orb.


    ¡ñFailure:-Prolonged time requirement for unification and weak state for 4 years.]


    "The Failure condition for this quest was quite harsh weak state would not only deter me from achieving stuff but would had also made me more prone to damage." thought ichizu as a sweatdropped from his head.


    "Evolution pill huh~ I can finally evolve my E.M.S to rinnegan and I get 16 orbs this is just too good hehehehehe~ " says ichizu.


    "I should also purify Tsunade''s bloodline so she can utilize *Wood-style* and also wouldn''t have to pay the ''Price'' for her healing jutsu as the immerse vitality laying dormant in her bloodline will activate and provide her with super-healing capacity and will also strengthen her body constitution." thought ichizu as he waked towards her office.


    {Meanwhile}


    "We need to capture the 9-tails as soon as possible since the hidden leaf village has finally dropped down their guard after Orochimaru''s invasion so who will volunteer for the hunt????." said a man dressed in black with red cloud symbols on it as his lower-face was covered by the black dress, had greyish-green eyes with black colored rings inside and had yellow short-hair.


    "Tsk...that traitor is still alive and kicking even after we blew his hideout ,I really just what to kill that snake bastard." said a bald-man with a bettle like structure wearing the same dress as the former.


    "Is not your fault that snake bastard is nevertheless one of the 3-legendary Sanins it is not at all easily to kill that bastard." said the yellow haired man.


    "I want to take this mission and capture 9-tails." said a black-haired , red-eyes with a ring and 3-tomoe slowly revolving in his iris and wore the same clothes.


    "Very well then you know the village best and will also be able to enter the village without alerting the people inside. Go Itachi and Kisame ,I want you both to complete this mission as soon as possible." said the yellow haired man.


    The red-eyes figure, another pale blue skinned man with shark-like eyes and figure while carrying a huge wrapped sword on his back said " Understood!!!!".


    "Another thing you are not allowed to engage in battle with either of the Great-elder or Golden-flash of Konoha under any circ_u_mstances!!!!!...." said Pain. (Okay now I will call their names okay guys.)


    Itachi''s eyes widened as his body became a little stiff. Others also sensed the uneasiness and hesitation in the eyes of the ever-calm Itachi so asked with curiosity.


    "Why so????..." said Diedara.


    "We have been informed that both of them are unfathomable in sealing and information extraction arts ,so I don''t want them to be caught be either of the 2 people they are very dangerous individuals." said Pain in a serious tone as he remembered what Madara (Obito) told him.


    [Flashback]


    "Nagato what ever happens tell Akatsuki members to steer clear from Konoha for the time being." said the Masked bastard while sitting on the couch after placing his wet cloak on the holder.


    "Why Madara the leaf village has finally loosened the security ,this is the best time and opportunity for us to capture the 9-tails.????" said Nagato through Tendo body.


    "Because of the two individuals residing in the village ,the great-elder and the golden flash of Konoha." replied Obito.


    "What is so good about them ,Pain will crush them instantly." said Konan in arrogance.


    "Nagato tell me ,how sure are you about defeating me if we battle." said Obito.


    Pain and Konan stared at him for sone time before answering back "40% as if we didn''t include your space ability I know nothing about your other capabilities but still I know you are very strong even if I fought you with all my avatars my chances of winning are only about 60% percent."


    Though many may think that 60% is very good but that was not the case for Pain as he knew that Obito still had another trump card which could overpower even him though he didn''t knew what it actually was.


    Obito''s Kamui is far more dangerous than he shows to others ,it can be used for long ranged attacks with super wrapping visual powers and also can doom any one his he touches anyone as he would wrap inside him dimension and their other than Kakashi no else can fight him as he can manipulate the dimension through his mind. Also he has Wood-style which can drain others chakra like a sponge and also provide extreme healing abilities with large amounts of stamina.


    "Well I have about 89 percent changes of subduing you" since Kamui cannot be absorbed and if they entered his dimension well that will be the end.


    (A/N:- I am not saying Obito is stronger than nagato ,only for writing purpose nothing more so don''t go grumping about the above lines and be good readers.)


    "But against both of them my changes are only about 45 percent and that to if I go full strength which I have left in this damaged body of mine after fighting with Hashirama and also we know nothing about their other abilities especially Ichizu''s...." states Obito


    "What do you mean???" says Konan with a frown on her face.


    "Ichizu :UCHIHA'' ,Great-elder of Konoha and an even bigger freak than Itachi. " instead of replying Into stated Mc''s name while highlighting the surname ''Uchiha''.


    "Visual powers huh~ and also Itachi''s elder brother ,I heard he is also a sword user well what about the latter." said Pain.


    "Master of Space-time ninjutsu and famous for his flying raijin technique ,the son of the 4th hokage and 9-tails elder brother." said Obito.


    "So what should be next step ???." asked Konan.


    "Try capturing 9-tails but be careful and abort if anyone comes in contact with either of them." says Obito while adding "If the mission fails then there is no need to interfere with konoha not till the other tailed beasts are captured."


    "Very well I shall warn the other regarding this." said Pain.


    "Okay!!!..." said Obito before grabbing his cloak and disappearing from the place.


    [End of flashback]


    "Both of these individuals are very strong so much that even multiple members would be able to win while fighting any of them. So abort if you both come in contact with either of the two of them."


    "Itachi use especially need to be careful after all one of them is your elder brother." said Pain solomly.


    "Okay...." replied Itachi while thinking " You have already came this strong elder brother when will we meet again sasuke."


    {Meanwhile}


    "I have got a surprise for you..!!!!!" says Ichizu while grinning widely at Tsunade who was seating on his l_a_p while he rested his hand upon her perky b_u_t_t and c_a_r_e_s_sing it from time to time.


    "What surprise????" asked Tsunade curiously while looking at Ichizu with a loving gaze.


    "See for yourselve!!!!!." before Tsunade could say anything both of them teleported as a letter slowly fell on the Hokage table.


    "Shizune...........


    Tsunade and I ,we are going on I special mission and it may take some days for us to return so please handle the office sorry for the inconvenience but I will repay you by gifting you the ''Healing arts'' volume 1 from my collection.


    ..........Ichizu Uchiha"


    (A/N:-Well I think she will be beating the hell out of both of they for this hehehe.....well at least she wouldn''t need to go and find some imaginary books for some time ehehehehhehe....)

 Chapter 40 - AKATSUKI AND AWAKENING TSUNADES BLOODLINE (Part-2)

    Tsunade and I ,we were at the *Uchiha falls* ,she was standing beside me while i held her hot ,curvy body by her waist. I turned towards her and looked straight into her eyes as my eyes overflowed with love for her.


    I will be true to myself ,I love her....I love tsunade so much that I just want to forever hold her and love her for eternity.


    According to the system ,due to the ''curse of hatred'' the level of my love for both Tsunade and Mei has reached an extreme point ,so much that I would lose my sense of reasoning when it comes to Either Tsunade or Mei.


    "I want to purify your bloodline Tsunade~" said Ichizu.


    "Huh what do you mean by purifying my bloodline." asked Tsunade visibly confused.


    "Do you know why you can''t use the *Wood-style* used my your grandfather???." asked Ichizu.


    "Because my bloodline which I inherited from grandfather is too dilute.???" said Tsunade.


    "I replied while stroking her hair gently "Indeed ,you are correct ,I have a bloodline purity pill with me to purify your bloodline and enable you to use the *Wood-style*."


    "You are joking right..." said tsunade unbelievingly.


    "No ....my tsunade ,I am not joking I really am going to purify your bloodline with the special pill." said Ichizu with a smile on his face.


    "But....but you shouldn''t waste such a precious pill on me and should use it on Sasuke or yourself." said Tsunade worrying about wasting the pill.


    "Haha....you don''t need to worry ,though these pills are rare but I have enough for everyone whom I love and I have already fed the pill to Sasuke ,Itachi ,Izumi, Father, Mother ,Mei ,etc." said Ichizu while still holding her by waist.


    "Really...????" asks Tsunade suspiciously after all such kind of pill was never heard of and if what Ichizu stated was correct then not many of these pills exist.


    "Really.....now open your mouth swallow down the pill ,sit down cross legged on the ground and close your eyes while feeling your surrounding ,you don''t have to worry about your safety as you will only feel some minimal amount of pain during the awakening and also it may take some time to fully awaken your bloodline. Minimum time:-10hr and Maximum time:- 2 days." instructed Ichizu while placing the pill in her small mouth.


    After consuming the pill ,she did what Ichizu had instructed her a min ago and sat down cross legged with eyes closed while trying to sense the change in her body and surrounding.


    She could feel that sometime in her blood has started to awaken as a sudden warmth enveloped her entire body and a sense of comfort spread throughout her body ,what followed was a stabbing pain from all over her body ,like someone was stabbing her again and again rapidly with a knife all over her body.


    While tsunade was busy enduring the pain coming from inside her blood ,a light-green light covered her body as flowers and viens started to grow around her.


    "~Tony~ how much time will it take her to unlock her bloodline''s potential???." asked Ichizu curiously.


    [~Tony~:-*host* , tsunade is currently undergoing a metamorphosis and is evolving due to the power and potential hidden inside her bloodline being extracted from her. So it will take about 1 day to fully assimilate her new found body and powers.]


    "Oh... okay will I want to collect the rewards for the creation quest I previously completed." I said while a large grin appeared on my face.


    [~Tony~:- Affirmative]


    An ''Evolution pill'' appeared in my right hand while 16-orbs black colored with a faint reddish color in them appeared out of thin air and some information suddenly appear in my mind consurning the use of the orbs.


    [A/N:- Guys the 16-orbs are similar to the truth seeking orbs but more versatile,powerful, auto-controlled and more rapid in attack power and range.]


    I grasped the pill in my hands tightly and slowly placed it in my mouth and sat down near tsunade and closed my eyes like her.


    I thought "Let''s begin...."


    [A/N:- The orbs also provide black chakra cloak with red-colored patterns embedded on it.]


    "Were you succesfull in misleading the Sanin , Jiraiya after placed that women in a Genjutsu.???" said a shark-like features , Kisame


    ¡ãHmm...though we do not have much time before he arrives to protect the 9-tails again we have to be quick so grab the kid so we can leave." said red-eyes informative ,Itachi.


    Both of them proceeded towards the room in which stood a yellow haired kid , Naruto.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Merlin create the force field as I am going to test out my new powers and we wouldn''t want to destroy this place now shall we." said Nikasu after squirting his eyes at Merlin.


    "Very well master as you wish." replied Merlin.


    "~Capt.america~:- Display the previous quest and it''s rewards." said Nikasu.


    [¡ñQuest:-Proceed with the creation of the organization.


    ¡ñReward:- Space time comprehension and ''Reality-control''


    [A/N:-Its power is like that of the reality-stone I hope you guys understand and also if you want to know more about the capabilities of Mc''s Rinnegan and Nikasu''s new ability then keep reading *IFRWAS*.]


    "Collect and use the rewards..." said Nikasu as he processed the information he had learnt after collecting the rewards.


    {Meanwhile}


    "You come with me and don''t try to act smart" stated Itachi while motioning Naruto to move out of the room he was in waiting for the prevy-sage.


    Naruto slowly walks out of the room and makes a hand-sign to mobilize the chakra inside his body but Kisame swings his sword in a cutting motion and absorbs the chakra naruto had infused.


    He again raises his sword to strike down naruto but before he could do so his sword was blocked by the gaint toad as a man appeared with a women on his shoulder and says grimly "Using such tactics are really unfitting for someone like you Itachi Uchiha."


    Naruto looked back and forth between the two individuals while thinking "Another Uchiha huh~......."


    Just as they were about to run a kid with black hairs and red-eyes with 3-tomoe appeared and shouted "I WILL SAVE YOU BROTHER...." and rushes towards Itachi with a Chidori to defeat Itachi and break masked-mans control over his previous brother.

 Chapter 41 - AKATSUKI AND AWAKENING TSUNADES BLOODLINE (Part-3)

    A warm feeling envoleped my body as I feeling needle-pricking pain in my eyes as blood started to flow-out from them. I used both of my hands to cover my eyes and gritted my teeth while enduring the pain caused by the evolution process.


    "Aghhh....fcuk....this pain..." g_r_o_a_n_e_d Ichizu in pain.


    [~Tony~:-*host* doesn''t possess the 100% pure senju bloodline which is required to unlock rennigan by fusing with Uchiha bloodline so to allow you to unlock it without possessing the senju bloodline your eyes are going through a painfull evolution so please endure and stay conscious for receiving maximum benefits.]


    (A/N:-I won''t be giving the Mc , senju bloodline cause it''s lame and I have other plans for bloodline.)


    After enduring it for 2hr, ichizu opens his eyes and his E.M.S could no longer be seen instead his eyes turned Greyish-blue with Blackish-red rings it in and a small black dot it the middle. His rennigan was a different in color and gave off a very strange vibe. When ichizu opened his eyes he felt like the view of the world have changed around him he could now see the ''truth'' behind the things.


    "~Tony~ explain to me my new rennigan''s powers." commanded Ichizu as he looked at him reflection on the river surface.


    [¡ôABILITES¡ô:-


    ¡ñDispersion:- Allows the user to disperse all kinds of energies. Example:- When a person attacks other in any anime while using his powers ,gathers energy particles and gives them form this concept belongs to both physical and non-physical attacks ,this ability allows the user the disperse the gathered energy and stop it from being deployed like rasengan will get dispersed as the chakra would no longer be concentrated. But their are also draw backs as if the attack is formed from Comprehension of anything then this ability won''t be able to disperse it like sword aura attack , Nikasu''s space element comprehension. Also this ability can''t be used for prolonged periods.


    ¡ñCopy-wheel(Evolve):- Allows the user to use the abilities of other rennigan.


    ?There are 2 more abilities but can''t be scanned by the system?]


    (A/N:- I won''t be explaining you guys about the 16-orbs mode as I assume that you guys are smart enough also soon Izumi will get into action in the ''Capaturing the zero-tails'' arc as before she goes to track Itachi ,she and karna will assist Nikasu and Merlin in this mission .)


    "Cool ability hahahahaha.....this is gonna be REALLY interesting nishiiiiiiiiii....." smirked Ichizu and turned to look at the still wrapped with viens tsunade ,walked and sat next to her while turning eyes back to normal.


    "Barrier is formed master~ we can proceed." said Merlin.


    "Okay..." replied Nikasu.


    "Start the integration process....." commanded Nikasu.


    [~Capt.America~:- Affirmative ....Starting the integration process....1%...45%...78%.....100%....]


    Nikasu felt a sudden burst of knowledge being tranmissted in his brain. His body jerked back a little due to the suddenness of the process as he staggers back a little but regains his balance.


    Suddenly Nikasu started to feel a little intrigued as a strange sensation spread throughout his body. He found himself floating in space as the space continues to change itself in different realities this continued for sometime before he regained his senses he felt very different from before. He swept his palm in the air as air air twisted and the whole barrier caught fire ,he then repeated his action once again and everything returned back to normal. Merlin had a astounded expression on his face.


    "Explain..." said Nikasu.


    [¡ôABILITIES¡ô:-


    ¡ñSpace-manupilation:-Can use techniques like space shackles , space tear, space collapse ,distortion ,etc.


    (A/N:-I won''t explain reality-control as you guys are smart enough and also I wrote sword-comprehension as it can cut through both time and space after reaching a certain realm.)


    "Interesting abilities ,these will be very useful with my Mystic-eyes of death perception." mumbled Nikasu.


    (A/N:-Yeah Niggas this bastard here has Mystic-eyes of death perception ,though I do hope him to go stabby-stabby on his enemies assess. Also Nikasu''s choice to weapon is dual-rapier pic in discord.)


    {Meanwhile}


    "I WILL SAVE YOU BROTHER!!!!!" shouted Sasuke ,as he ran towards Itachi with a chidori.


    Just as the attack was about to connect , itachi dodged left and held sasuke''s right arm.


    BOOMMMM!!!!!!!!!!


    The wall on the right side exploded after some sec the smoke cleared and Itachi could be seen standing unharmed while holding Sasuke''s right hand.


    Sasuke twists his body backwards breaking out of Itachi''s grasp and feints an attack of his left ,Itachi raises his left hand to block the attack but sasuke turns his body mid-air and strikes out with his left leg. Itachi leans back to avoid the kick and trusts his right-arm at sasuke who blocks the attack with his arms but is still thrown back.


    While gritting his teeth and ignoring the pain he shouts "Naruto!!!!!".


    Naruto whom everyone assumed that he was just standing made hand-seals and attacked with *Wind-style:- Wind bullets* unlike in the anime Naruto was way stronger and smarting thanks to Ichizu''s training and Nikasu''s ''torture''.


    Sasuke makes hand-seals in mid-air and lauches *Fire-style:-Pheonix fire jutsu* which got strengthen by naruto''s previous attack.


    "Impressive teamwork and amazing awareness looks like those 3-semi-brats have trained these 3-brats quite strictly." thought jiraiya happily after seeing their teamwork.(3-semi-brats are Ichizu, Nikasu and Kakashi)


    "But....this is not nearly enough." thought jiraiya as he sighed.


    Kisame swept his sword with tremendous force and nullified the combo-attack.Itachi dashed at Sasuke bombarding him with taijutsu ,blows after blows.


    Even though Nikasu himself trained Sasuke in taijutsu ,he still wasn''t able to block the blows and got his a_s_s handed to him by his ''Oni-san''.


    (A/N:-My niggas before you curse me saying that nikasu seems more stronger than Ichizu let me clarify this that Nikasu is good at seals and taijutsu he also have mastery to ninjutsu but not like Ichizu before of his passive skill also he is poor is genjutsu whereas Mc is even stronger than itachi and shisui in it. And if you complain about abilities from other animes even then what other ability can stand against an all-using rennigan and 3-sage combo. I don''t want you guys to blabber in the comments section about this otherwise my friend is in a cult I will ask him to make me the voodoo doll and will hammer nails in his head after writing your usernames on it. *sinister laugh*.)


    "SASUKE!!!!!!..." Shouts like a bitch (No offense intended) and runs towards him and carries him back on his shoulder.


    Sasuke was f_u_c_k_e_d up pretty badly and was unconscious.


    "Now I think it''s time to kill you two ." says jiraiya as he does his thing and turns the place into a frogs stomach.


    Itachi and Kisame both ran like their assess were on fire ,they jumped out of the window and escaped.


    "Damn...they are fast." grumbles Jiraiya.


    {Meanwhile}


    "I can''t fight him he is to strong for me maybe you have a chance itachi???." asked kisame.


    "No even if all the members of akatsuki were to fight him they still wouldn''t win and his he wanted to run no one ....no one could stop him from doing so not even Pain." said Itachi.


    The title sanin isn''t just for show guys.

 Chapter 42 - WHAT THE /@#$%/.....!!!!!!!!

    The green colored aura around Tsunade finally faded away and the viens around her body started to reside inside the ground slowly-slowly.


    As the viens unwrapped the figure they were covering a beautiful light-coloured tsunade could be seen ,her left side of hair has turned Jewl-green and a slight inking of green-w_h_i_n_e color could be seen while looking at her iris and lastly a warm and peaceful aura was being released from her body.


    "How does it feel ,after awakening your bloodline ???." asked Ichizu with a slight smile on his face.


    "Never felt better ,I feel much stronger than before it''s....it''s like I am filled with vitality and vigor." replied Tsunade enthusiastically.


    "Now try to feel the nature energy around you ,as the *Uchiha falls* contain large amount for nature energy as it resides within the ''Grant-seal formation'' so the formation not only helps in producing more nature energy ,it also stops it from dissipating." said Ichizu.


    He has planned to teach Tsunade ''Slug-sage mode'' providing her a boost and also teaching her wood-style.


    "Okay I will try...." after saying so she sat down cross legged and started to feel the nature energy ,even though she had not been able to learn Sage-mode in the past ,she still know about the method.


    After 5 min green-particles could be seen to gather around Tsunade ,creating the large nebulae above her head though any normal person wouldn''t be able to see it but only feel energy gathering around her but Ichizu possessed the rennigan and he himself was a master of ''Tri-patterned sage energy''.


    (A/N:- Normal person in naruto refers to shinobi.)


    "~Tony~ why is the nature energy gathering around her in the form of nebulae ???." asked Ichizu visibly bewildered.


    [~Tony~:-*host* due to the presence of high-purity Uzumaki bloodline laying dorment in her body and due to purifying her bloodline in a highly densed area containing nature energy the Senju-bloodline has evolved. Since the previous Senju-bloodline could be regarded as degraded version of ¨­tsutsuki bloodline ,this evolved version is now on par with ¨­tsutsuki bloodline.]


    The reason for why Tsunade was such a legendary medical-ninjutsu user was because of her bloodline ,it allowed her to subconsciously draw some meager amount of nature energy into her healing which boosted her proeffeciency by some levels.


    And now after gaining such benefits her capabilities have soared to new heights.


    Greenish-yellow coloured mark appeared under her eyes.


    Her chakra-level boomed as her aura expanded and covered the whole area.


    "Looks like you can easily draw the nature-energy thanks to your bloodline though you don''t have as much compatibility as Jiraiya but you have bloodline advantage." said Ichizu while beaming a smile at her.


    Seeing his smile ,Tsunade was lost in daze for some time before she was forced to snap out of it by a pinch on her face.


    "Now~ now...don''t make such a face I know I am handsome but you don''t need to stare dumbly at me." teased Ichizu as he pinched her right cheek softly.


    "Don''t pinch my cheeks ,it hurts." said Tsunade with an angry ''humph''.


    Ichizu pulled her into him arms and stared into her eyes while placing his hands on her waist.


    She blushed and averted her eyes under Ichizu''s stare but also placed her hands around his neck.


    Ichizu says "After your bloodline awakening you look even more beautiful than before."


    She drops her head down not daring to look him in the eye as her blush deepened, warm feeling spread through out her body and her heart beat quickened.


    Ichizu brought his head closer to Tsunade''s who still had her head dropped low and kissed her neck lightly. She felt as if she just suffered from an electric shock.


    He continued for sometime before stopping and laying on the grass while cuddling with Tsunade. Even she was surprised by his sudden actions and panicked.


    "What..what..happened Ichizu is..is something wrong ???." asked Tsunade while thinking he was angry or something.


    Ichizu smiled and kissed her once again while saying "No ...it nothing I just what to lay here with you for sometime ,I hope you don''t mind me doing so."


    Tsunade replied "It''s okay....as long as you are with me." the last part ,she uttered in a barely audiable voice but Ichizu heard it.


    {Meanwhile}


    "humf....humf....I ...I will stop you <God''s Gigga impact>"


    [email protected]!!!!!!!#


    I loud noise of an explosion rang out inside the empty void.


    "Humf..... humf... humf.....looks like I won....Arghhhh....." an extremely large skeleton sword pierced the large body of the titan-figure as golden blood flowed out.


    "Hehehehe...you were quite strong for a god-father weren''t you but still it wasn''t enough to kill me though I too have taken large damage." said an irregular figure while twisting the skeleton sword and chucking darkly.


    "Grahggg...*Spits golden blood* argh.....yo..u .....w..ill ....never....will...you...outer-go..ds...." said the Titan-like figure as more and more golden blood flowed out of his body.


    "I don''t have much time ,I am dying.....I can''t let them interfere with Ichizu and Nikasu they must be on our ,gods side can''t allow them two be influenced by outer-gods.....I have 4-wishes left everysince master left me the SYSTEM and SUPPORT-SYSTEM.....though I have already passed on master''s legacy I still need them to be on the side of light." thought GOD (Yeah I one who reincarnated Ichizu and Nikasu.)


    " I will use 2-wishes as after that it would take some time for me to use the other 2 ,but I don''t have much time well.....I hope they will be with us when they rise.


    MASTER:-OMNI-GOD CHAOS" thought GOD before he fully dispersed.


    "Looks like the only disciple of Omni-god Chaos is dead but I must find the two young masters, the inhereters of the ''King-of-all-existence'' and have them on our side." said the irregular figure.


    "Let''s see ,ohh...only two of the wishes are left well not much ...of a problem it is....now let''s see ....huh..I can''t locate them ....fufufufu....interesting let''s see ...so the mission he send them on was to save the world .....well let''s add something...fufufufufu....now the mission is upgrade to ''make sure'' that the world is set on the path of destruction hehehe he even though I don''t know which world are they in still as a outer-god-father I must follow our rules of always doing the opposite of God''s." said the figure before fading into nothingness and the void regained it''s silence.


    (A/N:-So guys who complain about following the main line and do something different this is for you guys things are going to get interesting as now the involvement of God''s and outer-Gods have started let''s see what root does our Mc takes. And also Outer-god are gods who do the opposite of God''s in every case except some. Now please check out auxiliary chapter 2 for a little more info and also Omni-god Chaos was the ruler of all gods and outer-gods ,admired and loved by both of them even if they hated each other and now since he is gone will our two individuals are his inheritors ,so they will try to get them into their ranks ,both will be treated as young masters in both faction and no one will even think of killing them as their love for the late-omni-king was too much. The reason why GOD treated them so casually was because of him being the only apprentice of the late-omni-king and also why the figure killed him was because he was only an apprentice not inheritor.HAHAHA I bet none of you guys would have even dreamt about this kind of twist. And also these fellas would be interfering much in the storyline well not before We complete at least 5 worlds about 600+ chapters.)


    {Meanwhile}


    Make sure to free kaguya from her prison.


    ¡ñReward:- Next world travel ticket.


    ¡ñFailure:-Cripple for 10 years.]


    "WHAT THE /@#$%/.....!!!!!!!!..." screamed Ichizu in his mind.


    "How the hell this quest was given.....!!!" thought Ichizu.


    "What to do now....????" thought Ichizu.


    "We need to talk." said Nikasu through system.


    "Here goes my plans into drain ,lets see what can we salvage from it." sighed Ichizu.

 Chapter 43 - THE SOLUTION TO THE PROBLEM

    Ichizu arrived at the Namikaze compound or Nikasu''s home to be on point. After receiving the new quest ,Ichizu''s mind was a mess, all the planning and careful execution both of them have done till now has now all gone to waste ,he was not really feeling good about it.


    "~Tony~ why did such a quest suddenly appear ???." asked Ichizu while trying to maintain his cool.


    [~Tony~:-*host* the current possesser of the administration system have used the 3rd wish to add such a quest even though the quest generated are all under the supervision of myself ,even so if someone is using one of the 4-wishes then that a different story.]


    "I don''t quite understand and what is this wish~ you are talking about ????." asked Ichizu.


    [~Tony~:-*host* is not allowed to access this information.]


    "Huh.....what do you mean by ''not allowed'' and when will I be allowed then.???" said Ichizu with some slight anger in his tone.


    [~Tony~:-*host* will receive a token crest after completing the Main quest and being allowed to travel to other one ,this token will not only be a symbol but also a proof that you are worthy enough to access the information. For the current information that you seek ,you need to possess at least 5 tokens at the very minimum.]


    "....."


    [DING*]


    [~Tony~:-*host* one of the two abilities of your rinnegan has been discovered after prolonged scanning...Running setup scenario*....Extracting information*... Processing information into ability*


    .....Displaying ability*....]


    [¡ôABILITIES¡ô:-(Added)


    ¡ñTakeover:- An ability which allows the user to ingrain his will and thoughts into someone''s soul and would be able to manipulate the thoughts and reasoning of the victim. Can overwrite other''s will on target.]


    [Ability unknown:-1]


    "Damn this is a sinister skill , Orochimaru could get his hands on this ability then??? ,I don''t even want to think about it." said Ichizu as he shivered after recalling what he had just stated.


    "Well.... this ability will be useful in the next world in which I would go after cleaning this mess." said Ichizu.


    "Hey Tony~ tell me can I bring some other individuals with me to the world''s I travel around." asked Ichizu curiously.


    "Hmmm...I understand... guess I will have to ask again but at a later time before let''s see what can we do about our plans." said Ichizu while gritting his teeth.


    After waiting for sometime Nikasu and Merlin walked towards me, we greeted each other ,after that we proceeded to enter Nikasu''s home as we arrived at the door a petite figure of a girl could be seen standing beside the door while wearing maid-clothes.


    Ichizu already knew who she was ,the girl whom Nikasu saved at the time when he was given the task to investigate a local land lord to see if he was anyhow involved with Orochimaru. The mission was later updated to assassinate the local land lord without leaving behind any evidence.


    After killing the Lord this little girl who now was named Erza begged Nikasu to take her in as a servant.


    "Welcome home Master-Nikasu and greetings Ichizu-sama , the food is ready please come inside and sit down to eat it before it gets cold." said Erza.


    "Very well...." said Nikasu whereas Ichizu just nodded without much of a reaction.


    After Erza served the food and after that left the room, Nikasu asked Merlin to erect a sound-proof barrier so that no one can listen about what we are talking about.


    "What do you think ???." asked Ichizu while stuffing down all the food in one go.


    "I think we should just try and capture Black-zetsu and somehow manage to make him listen to us after that every other thing will automatically set in the right place...." said Nikasu.


    "Dangerous indeed to hunt for that old monster luckingly I have my rennigan skill to take care of the black-zetsu and I also can''t allow Obito to find out that something has changed. Looks him I myself have to step in." chuckled Ichizu.


    Nikasu looks at me in surprise and I explained evey thing from the beginning.


    "Well now that you possess such an ability you just need to infect black-zetsu with it and our work will be done, we will be the ones controlling Obito and Akatsuki while also stopping them ,lets try to minimize the casualties." Said Nikasu with great determination.


    "Very well let''s first tail the white-zetsu or let''s head towards the storage place of the zetsu and infect the main root while not leaving behind any traces of our existence." said Ichizu.


    "Ishtar and you , both of you take care of this while I run a setup for our future moves for suitable approach." said Nikasu while earning a nod from Ichizu.


    "Well it''s the perfect opportunity for bonding and forming teamwork....fufufufu.... completing mission with a beauty what a magnefisant day it is...he hehehe..." smirked Ichizu.


    (A/N:- Guys I will try to improve the plot and make it more interesting so that you guys enjoy it more and I also would like to ask for suggestion on future plot progress and character design and some original abilities like Izumi''s ''Blishfull dream'' a terrifying genjutsu in which the target witnesses the thing he wanted the most and get furthur lost her their fantasy. This genjutsu can only be broken when the target abandon his happiness and all for his goal and also the genjutsu uses very less chakra to use as once casted the jutsu will take the chakra for maintaining itself for the target until her breaks out or his chakra runs out this ability is very much like ''inception'' movie I hope use guys understand what does this means. Now Obito is not the only one with Op ability.This ability was proposed by one of you guys so I thank you for that and also please think of an ability for fugaku also.)

 Chapter 44 - HIJACKING BLACK ZETSU

    "How to track black zetsu ,what should I do ???? ....hmmm....~Tony~ any ideas on how to track Black zetsu so I can use *Rinnegan:-Takeover* to control him and edit his conscious ????. " asked Ichizu while he prepared to summon Ishtar ,his teammate for aidding him in his tracking.


    [~Tony~:-*host* can summon Gedo` Statue and use it to search for Black zetsu.]


    "Huh....how ,explain it to me.!!" said Ichizu.


    [~Tony~:-*host* consider Black zetsu as the embodiment of Kaguya''s will and Gedo` Statue is the empty-shell of Kaguya so by summoning the statue you can use Tri-patterned nature energy to sense Black zetsu as both him and the statue are linked to Kaguya so you can say that,


    Gedo` Statue and Black zetsu are clients which are connected to Kaguya who in this case acts like a server. So you can use her to locate not only Black zetsu but also the white zetsu army as they to are connected to her.]


    "Ohhh...so I am using Gedo` Statue as a password required to access the link Kaguya and search for other connected matters. Such a decisive method hehehe....now let''s see where can you hide Black zetsu."


    "But wait ....wouldn''t Kaguya know that I am using her as a link to friend black zetsu when I use her as a server.????" asked Ichizu cautiously.


    [~Tony~:-*host* don''t need to worry about that as even though they have a link connecting each other it is still a very faint one so neither of them would know that you are using Kaguya''s link.]


    "Hoooo...now that''s a relief can''t have that manipulating slug know of my plans...well <Summon:-Ishtar>...." beckoned Ichizu.


    {Whoosh}


    A white-black cloaked figure appeared before Ichizu.


    "Yes master..." said Ishtar while staring at Ichizu with starts in her eyes.


    "We have a misson to do so I summoned you out ....but first let''s locate our target..." said Ichizu as he offered his palm.


    "Hold onto it ,we are going to teleport to *Uchiha falls*." said Ichizu.


    Ishtar moved her right hand and and caught hold of Ichizu''s hand.


    "Master''s hand is so soft and warm..." thought Ishtar as she blushed. Whereas Ichizu was left bewildered by her reaction.


    "What''s wrong with my hand.....well whatever." thought Ichizu before teleporting away.


    {Whoosh}


    Ishtar opens her eyes and was captivated by what she saw , Sparkling-butterflies and flowers blooming everywhere with a waterfall giving birth to a river.


    "No matter how many times I see this ,I can''t help but be captivated by this beaaautifullllllll(beautiful)... scene." thought Ishtar while sneaking a peak at her master.


    "Now now....let''s begin....shall we..COME FORTH...GEDO MAZO..!!!!!!!!!" said Ichizu and laughing in a sinister manner.


    {Proof}


    A large light brown colored statue with black markings appeared in front of them.


    Ishtar after seeing the appearance of the statue immediately thought that it was an enemy and covered her master behind her, summoned her bow while preparing to strike at any movement.


    "Not need to be so aggressive it would attack us." said Ichizu with a slight smile on his face.


    Saying so he walked infront of the statue and jumped on its head ,he got down on one knee and placed his right palm of top of his head while using Tri-patterned sage energy to enter the server connection.


    This continued for about 15min as he stayed in the same position trying to locate Black-zetsu.


    "Found you...hehehe hehe..." laughed Ichizu dangerously.


    Ichizu flashed down from the statue as the statue returned back and grabbed Ishtar''s waist while teleporting.


    {Whoosh}


    They arrived at the ''dango'' shop were they once dined on a mission. The location at which black-zetsu currently was ,the ''Igorner'' mountain.


    Ishtar quickly went invisible using <Concealment> ,one of the abilities that the grail once provided to the servant. Ichizu bit his teeth and made some hand-signs *Summoning jutsu*.


    {Poof}


    A small green-coloured frog appeared and opened it''s mouth after Ichizu nodded at it.


    Ichizu placed one of his foot inside a large mouth of the toad then placed his other leg inside while bending down and was swallowed the the frog.


    The small frog quickly ''jumped'' as it went through some barriers placed at this location after some time the frog was able to enter a secret path which lead it to the underground place where a large amount of white zetsu were gathered.


    (A/N:-These are not the white zetsu which Madara created but are the people whom Kaguya captured and offered to the Divine tree which turned them into white zetsu.)


    Black zetsu was currently watching the army of white zetsu from an elevated platform while mumbling to himself.


    "Mother~ plan has already near entering phase-2 just some more years and you will be free from the seal Hamura and Hagaromo placed on you hehehe.... the shinobi world will soon welcome the rabbit goddess." mumurred Black zetsu and started walking towards Ichizu.


    (A/N:-The seal name is *Rikudo:-Chibaku tensei* .)


    The frog quickly jumped and hid behind a large boulder as Ichizu started entering sage mode. Why sage mode ???? you may ask well.....because his sage mode is made up of 3 different sage modes it gave him the ability of absolute stealth ,if our enemy can''t see you then he also can''t sense you.


    As Ichizu entered tri-patterned sage mode ,black zetsu stopped at another platform and was currently gazing at another batch of white zetsu army.


    The frog slowly opened it''s mouth as Ichizu in his sage mode quietly stepped out without making any sound and approached Black zetsu from behind as he wanted no one to know what was going to happen other than Nikasu and Ishtar.


    Ichizu moved his right hand towards the back of black zetsu while his eyes turned into rinnegan.


    As soon as the hand touches black zetsu''s body , black zetsu tensed up but could move and contact other white zetsu''s he didn''t even dreamt that anyone would be able to approach him silently and place a hand on his back he couldn''t even move after that just as he thought it couldn''t get any more bad , a strong force attacked his brain and soul. He was in extreme pain but couldn''t shout ,move and anything it was like his body was frozen.


    He could feel that a strong ''WILL'' was invading his mind ,just then he heard a soft voice more like a wispher.


    *RINNEGAN:-TAKEOVER*


    His vision darkened as his consciousness plunged into oblivion.

 Chapter 45 - GOING ROGUE

    "Obito ,after doing some experiment from the information Madara collected when he was alive i have deduced that for the ''True project'' we don''t need to seal the tailed beasts but even if the Gedo` Statue had a large amount of their chakra it would still be enough for the project." said Black zetsu .


    "You mean that even with only a large amount of their chakra would suffice...???" questioned Obito.


    "Yes ,every village has gone on high alert after the news of the 3-tails jinchuriki being controlled and have called most of them back to their village as they are being monitered 24hr." stated Black zetsu as a matter-of-fact.


    "Well .....that was a mistake on my part ,I wanted to capture the 3-tails and extract the it from its Jinchuriki in the Gedo` Mazo but I didn''t thought that Uchiha Ichizu would kill him before I could do so." said Obito in a cold tone.


    "It can''t be help Akatsuki is still is the financial phase and would continue to be in it for atleast 2 more years.*sigh*" said Obito.


    "No need to rush everything will soon fall in place and we will start capturing the tailed beasts try not to kill the Jinchurikies as that would alert all the villages." said Black zetsu.


    "So what would I tell Nagato now.....don''t forget that I am lying to him other bringing peace by sealing all the tailed beasts." huffed Obito.


    "Just tell him that after sealing a portion of their chakra in the Gedo` Mazo ,they will lose their ability to infuse chakra and slowly wither away....." suggested Black zetsu.


    (A/N:- A good excuse isn''t it hehehe.....praise me hahahah....Obito is in for a surprise lol.????????????????????)


    "Hmmm...this could work. Very well I shall handle it and use keep monitoring the tailed beasts movement." said Obito.


    "Leave that to me..." said Black zetsu as he submerged into the ground.


    {Meanwhile}


    It''s been 1 month since Itachi''s and Kisame''s failed attempt at kidnapping naruto.


    Sasuke was heavily injured after fighting with his elder brother and had bruises all over his body ,a few broken ribs and a swollen right-eye. After resting in the hospital for a full whole month he was finally allowed to leave this place and go home.


    He remembered taking to his Father, Mother and Eldest brother about what happened that day.


    ..../Flashback/....


    "So tell me everything from the start and explain every detail ...got it Sasuke." asked Fugaku.


    "Nii-san appeared wearing black cloak with red cloud patterns all over it ,he was accompanied by another person who had pale blue skin ,spiky hair ,sharp eyes resembling that of a shark and a large wrapped sword on his back." explained Sasuke in great detail.


    "Kisame Hoshigaki .... troublesome." mumbled Ichizu.


    "What happened next Sasuke.???" asked Mikoto softly.


    "Nii-san said that he was their for naruto, he was ordered to capture 9-tails Jinchuriki. After that I charged at him but was soon defeated."


    "I am sorry I am not strong enough to save Nii-san *sob* *sob* I just wanted our family to be *sob* *sob* back together." spoke Sasuke while sniffing.


    "It''s okay Sasuke no need to be sad you just need to train more and become strong enough to rescue Itachi." confronted Ichizu while ruffling Sasuke''s hair.


    "I will become strong ,stronger than anyone so no one will ever be able to hurt my family ,ever again...." said Sasuke with extreme determination.


    ...../End of flashback/.....


    "I must get stronger ,to kill that masked bastard and save Itachi nii-san." said Sasuke while thinking about Orochimaru.


    "You Sasuke will seek me when you want to be stronger till then remember my name Orochimaru hehehe...." this was what Orochimaru had said when they fought in the chunin exams.


    "He said he could give me power ,power to kill the masked bastard ,power to free Itachi nii-san ,I remember Itachi nii-san said something about maruti being the host of an extremely powerful entity and that he in future would become very strong if his could control it. I can''t allow myself to be left behind no matter what ,no matter what I have to do." thought Sasuke as he decided that today he would challenge Naruto to a battle and prove that he is superior.


    After 20 min of walking he arrived at the top of the academy roof where Naruto and Sakura could be seen standing.


    He approached them while thanking them for visiting him in a hospital and taking care of him when he was injured.


    (A/N:- Yeah guys this Sasuke is not an complete asshole and a jerk but is more sensible and appreciates other as his eldest brother and father & mother''s influence have changed his behavior from the cold-blooded idiot to a amiable person with comman sense.)


    "Naruto I want you to spar with me with your full strength." said Sasuke in an serious tone.


    "That''s not a problem but should you rest for some more days before challenging me to a spar ,you know you shouldn''t push your self too much it will be harmful for your body." said Naruto with some concern as Sasuke was just thrashed badly a month ago.


    "It''s alright I am fine and can fight with my full strength so get ready." said Sasuke with an unyielding spirit.


    " *sigh* Okay if that''s what you want." saying so Naruto got into fighting stance ,Sasuke too follow the suit and took a fighting stance.


    They both rushed towards each other and engaged in an taijutsu fight.


    "Wowwwww...go..go..go...beat the crap out of each other...yeah...." shouted Sakura.


    (A/N:-What the ******* was that she wasn''t suppose so be like this she should have shouted ''Be careful both of you'' or ''Don''t go overboard'' something like this ...hmm.....I think Sakura has been consuming drugs. Comment about your thoughts.)


    Sasuke suddenly kicks towards Naruto''s right side of the abdomen, Naruto raises his right leg about the height of his waist and blocks the attack while thrusting his left palm forward , Sasuke notices the incoming palm which was about the crash into his stomach and bends his body left side evading the attack while delivering a roundhouse kick with his leg.


    Naruto jumps back and avoids the leg attack while making hand-signs *Wind-style:-Great break through* towards who uses *Fire-style:-Great fire ball* to destroy Naruto''s attack.


    The attack created a lot of smoke which naruto used as a cover and jumped towards Sasuke with a *rasengan* in his hand ,Sasuke caught in surprise after seeing Naruto using smoke as an cover and fire his attack so he too quickly activated his sharingan and jumped towards Naruto with *chidori* in his right hand.


    Sakura seeing so panicked as she couldn''t stop them by using her formation seals in time ,but she wanted them to stop as either of them could get hurt and she didn''t wanted that to happen any both of them were very important to her ,one was her love of life while other was her bestest of best friend so without hesitating any longer she rushed towards them with hope in stopping them in time.


    "Oh no....." & "Shit...!!!" shouted both Sasuke and Naruto after realizing that they have been too busy in their spar and didn''t notice Sakura running towards them to stop the fighting.


    "Noooo...." & "Stopppp..." screamed both of them at the same time after seeing that if Sakura didn''t stop then she would collide with their attack and will most likely be killed. They tried to stop their attack but it was too late...


    Regret... Regret and pain was the thing they were feeling the most right now ,regret that they didn''t stop ,regret that Sakura will pay the price for their ignorance.


    Just as they were about to collide Kakashi suddenly appeared between them ,grabbed both of their wrists and threw them towards two different water tanks.


    BOOOMMMMM!!!!!!...


    Their attacks collided with the tank and made a lot of noise.


    When Sasuke looked up towards his attack he noticed that his attack had pierced past the outer body of the tank and a small stream of water was leaking out of it.


    Whereas Naruto''s attack literally basted a hole through the water tank.


    "What the hell was going on here...????" asked Kakashi in an angry tone.


    "We were sparring but got a little carried away while doing so hehehe......" stated Naruto awkwardly.


    "Thank God you both are fine. " said Sakura as she sighed in relief whereas Kakashi was rubbing his temple. No one noticed the expression on Sasuke''s face and what he was thinking right now.


    "You Sasuke will come to me when you will seek power till then remember my name Orochimaru." this message kept on replaying in his mind as he decided to seek out Orochimaru for more power.


    That night Sasuke Uchiha became a rogue ninja of Konoha.....

 Chapter 46 - CHOICES WE MAKE.............

    Tsunade slammed the table furiously and stood up while shouting loudly at the poor Anbu who had just reported that Sasuke Uchiha has left the village.


    "What the hell.....what were the gatekeepers doing while a kid snuck out of the village unnoticed ,isn''t it their job to keep a tight lookout at the gate." angrily stated Tsunade as she peeked at her Dear''s face but couldn''t see it clearly as Ichizu was sitting at the most-right corner of the room where Sunlight couldn''t fully travel. So his face was covered in darkness as only the lower part of his body was visible to her.


    "Shit.....after the Uchiha massacre ,the Uchiha clan has already withdrawn from the inner circle of the village and have locked their compound ,they are already utterly disappointed in the village because of what happened and now the youngest Uchiha ,Ichizu''s little brother has suddenly left the town while no one in the village paid attention to it." thought Tsunade while thinking Ichizu must be very angry at the village right know.


    Tsunade couldn''t care less about the village ,her position was only a responsibility that see would give up after some years ,but the reason for her angry was her own incompetentes as for why did something like this happened under her lead ,why didn''t she ordered more competent Shinobi to guard the gate. If she would have done so ,all this could have been prevented.


    While Tsunade was busy in cursing the guards and feeling disappointed in herself. Ichizu was busy thinking about the future events and the progress of the ''Organization''.


    Nikasu ,Merlin ,Izumi and Karna has already felt for tracking down the Zero-tails and that doctor''s location. Fugaku and 3rd have been busy with handling the spies they placed in various villages for monitoring process. Gilgamesh and Enkidu have also left for the hunt. Samiramis and D`arc have also reached the *HIDDEN WATERFALL VILLAGE* and have also found a nice place for our base. Others are also on their mission.


    Ichizu is not very concerned about Sasuke as he knows that the LEGENDARY PLOT ARMOUR would let him get used by Orochimaru but even then he decided to go after his brother ,have a talk with him and also place a flying raijin seal on his body.


    As if he sensed the emotions Tsunade was currently feeling ,he signalled the anbu to leave the room as he placed a sound sealing seal to block the content of their talk being heard by any unwanted person.


    Ichizu walked up Tsunade and pulled her into his embrace while c_a_r_e_s_sing her hair gently ,sat down on the couch with Tsunade on his l_a_p and said "It''s okay Tsunade it''s not your fault that Sasuke was able to leave the village without alerting anyone , I know the capabilities of my little brother ,after all both Nikasu and me , we both have trained him in various fields and techniques and stealth is one of them. I doubt that even after assigning the keepers duty to any higher rank shinobi could have prevented him from leaving the village." he comforted her with these words.


    After snuggling uo with him for 3 min she spoke in a soft tone "Don''t worry Dear~ I will send anbu to retrieve Sasuke-san back to the village....."


    Ichizu gave a quick peck on her blushing face and stated "No need just send the new Chunin teams to retrieve Sasuke back as their first A-ranked mission and also you don''t need to worry about their safety as I too will be going and also keep a watch of them."


    (A/N:-Naruto is also a chunin in the novel and also others like ino and sakura are also chunin unlike in the original story. And also Ichizu will be watching from the shadows and the kids wouldn''t know about that.)


    Tsunade quickly summons the brats and explain the situation and Ichizu hid in the shadows while watching them.


    "I am assigning you all your first A-RANK mission ,I need you guys need retrieve Sasuke back from Orochimaru''s subordinates ,I don''t care how you do it but bring Sasuke back in the village even his you have to force him to do so." explained Tsunade as they nodded back expressing that they understood every word Tsuande said.


    "Granny~ why did they kidnapped Sasuke ,what do they what from him ???." asked Naruto in angry ,he just wanted to rush and smash that piece of crap , Orochimaru into a puddle.


    "Why did he want to capture Sasuke is not known to us but you must bring him back at all costs." stated Tsunade seriously.


    "Don''t worry Granny~ I will save Sasuke from the cluches of that Orochimaru bastard....." said Naruto with a determined expression on his face as he gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Shikamaru as you performed most brilliantly in the exams you will be assigned as the team leader fir this mission." added Tsunade.


    "I will do my best lord 5th ...." replied Shikamaru while he thought ''Such a drag...''.


    "Go now..." dismissed Tsunade.


    After they exited the room ,Ichizu came out of shadows and nodded towards Tsuande as he went after the kids.


    "I hope they will bring you back safely ,Sasuke-san." hoped Tsunade as he looked at the departing figure to the kids through the window located in the room.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Nikasu nii-san ,I was curious about why you like ''dango'' soooo..... much..." said Izumi as she tried to eat Nikasu''s dango (Not that dango..... geez come on guys stop your perverted imaginations.) only to receive a glare from the former as he placed his place away from her reach and replied "Curiosity killed the cat and also........STOP TRYING TO EAT MY DANGO." (Again ....come on guys what''s going in that head of yours.)


    As both of them kept bickering with each other Merlin sneakily kept on stealing both of their food and stuff all of it quickly inside his stomach. He was sitting a little away from their table. They were currently sitting inside the ''dango'' shop which Nikasu loved to pay a visit at least once a week and more during missions.


    After both of them calmed down and looked at their plates only to find their food missing , shouted "WHO ATE THE DANGO..." at the same time.


    Everyone looked at both of them with disgust and started wishpering to each other ,as if they realized what did they just shout ,steam started to appear above their heads and they blushed furiously.


    After seeing that he was sitting further away from their table and looked like he was in his own world, they thought that he wasn''t the one who stole their dango.


    So they turned to glare hatefully at Karna as he was the only one sitting next to them. In return Karna made an innocent expression that seemed to be stating ''I ain''t did no shit.''


    {Meanwhile}


    After creating clones for taking care of all the exhausted kids ,Ichizu watched Naruto and Sasuke as their Rasengan and Chidori collided.


    BOOOMMMM...........


    An unconscious Naruto and an heavily injured Sasuke could be seen on the water surface their surrounding were destroyed due to their battle.


    "I am sorry Naruto but I need power and quickly too....and Orochimaru can provide me with it....forgive me my friend....." said Sasuke as he placed Naruto''s body on the surface ground and placed his head protector in Naruto''s right palm.


    He turned around only to see Ichizu walking towards him.


    "Nii-san....." said Sasuke as he lowered his head in shame thinking of himself as a disgrace to their family name.


    "So this is your choice Little Sasuke.....have you decided that you will walk on this path ,that may even lead you to your destruction.???" asked Ichizu as he healed Sasuke and Naruto with his Sage-energy healing jutsu though Naruto was still unconscious due to the mental stress caused by releasing 9-tails chakra.


    "Yes brother........no matter what happens now I have decided my path....." stated Sasuke with determination clear in his eyes.


    "*sigh* Very well then I won''t stop you.....you may leave but don''t commit evil deeds and also be careful of that snake." after saying so he placed an irreplaceable flying raijin seal on the back of his left palm.


    Ichizu grabbed Naruto ,his clones grabbed other kids and they teleported back to konoha leaving Sasuke their.


    "Don''t worry nii-san I wouldn''t disappoint you.." said Sasuke as he walked away to Orochimaru''s hideout.


    {Meanwhile}


    Ichizu and others arrived in the hospital as he healed everyone and told them to rest , naruto was still sleeping.


    Ichizu teleported back into the hokage office , Tsunade asked "What happened were you all successful.???".


    "Everyone makes their own decision , it is the choices that makes them what they are ,he has chosen his path and I wouldnt interfere.


    Lable Sasuke Uchiha as a rogue ninja of konoha." said Ichizu.


    ''Take care Sasuke ,we will meet again and that to very soon.'' thought Ichizu.


    Tsunade was stunted after listening to him but nodded after regaining she her rationality.

 Chapter 47 - SIDE STORY:-MISSIONS (Part-1)....

    4 figures kept flashing through the woods. Nikasu ,Izumi ,Karna and Merlin were on their way to reach their destination the ''Land of Sky'' country or what it was called before it''s destruction.


    Their mission was fairly simple as they had to persuade the Zero-tail''s jinchuriki to come with them while they take her to their ''almost ready'' headquarter ,the one in the Hidden hot spring village


    Along this they had to take care of the remnants of the ''Land of Sky'' country by destroying their technology records and data and also destroy their weapon of mass destruction which they are planning to, use it for taking revenge on the 5-Great nations.


    "Nikasu nii-san how are we supposed to convince the jinchuriki on the zero-tails to believe and follow us.????" asked Izumi visibly confused ,after reading the scroll that Nikasu distributed to the 3 of them as it contained the details about the zero-tails and other factors. She knew that they needed for Zero-tail''s jinchuriki to come with them but she couldn''t understand how were they supposed to do so.


    (A/N:-She doesn''t know that the current Zero-tails jinchuriki is a small little-girl or that Shinno` has already helped them in their plan.)


    "Don''t worry how to persuade the zero-tail''s jinchuriki is my and Merlin''s problem. You and Karna are required to destroy the floating fortress and other technical things while also killing the remnants of the ''Land of Sky'' country." replied Nikasu while maintaining his stoic expression.


    *Humph* Izumi kept on grumbling and cursing ''Stupid nii-san'' under her breath but every single one of them heard her due to their enhanced senses and a green vein popped out on his forehead as he struggled to maintain his expression.


    After running for 2 hr they finally reached that destination the outskirts of the once ''shinning in Glory''s country.


    They entered the place while their removed their head-protector and arm band as to avoid anyone to know that they are from Leaf village since it could prove out to be quite determinal for their goal and mission.


    They split up into two groups:-


    2].Nikasu and Merlin, as Merlin can easily find the Zero-tails jinchuriki as he was quite adeapt in doing so after all ,all those years of experimenting and blah blah....he had grown in to an expert for these tasks and Nikasu will persuade the jinchuriki to follow them.


    They went their own ways to finish there job as soon as possible without alerting any one.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Wow...this place is so beautiful ,I feel myself becoming a part of nature after meditating for a short time." exclaimed D''arc happily.


    "You are right Jeanne ,this place is truly beautiful but not as beautiful as our Master fufufufu..." said Semiramis while l_i_c_k_i_n_g her lips.


    Jeanne''s face became tomato red as she stuttered "Do....don''t... spe...ak ...such..thin..gs...ab..out. master...."


    "Both what I said is only the truth ,those ocean blue eyes like a whirlpool in which you will drown just by look ,those long black-red hair reaching his waist like a lion''s mane covered in blood ,that light colored and sculpture like well toned body ahhhhh.....even gods aren''t that handsome....other than Lord Nikasu I don''t think that I have ever seen such a handsome man in my entire life." said Semiramis while having a fervenous look on her face.


    "Master has his own charisma ,charm, personality and demeanor ,he is really one of a kind only Sir-Nikasu can be compared to him." said Jeanne D`arc with an worshipping expression.


    "Anyway let''s return to the town and take a long bath in hot spring to relieve all our stress." said Jeanne D`arc ,wearing a rather tired expression.


    "Okay..." replied Semiramis as both of them left the underground place located deep inside the mountain of the hidden hot spring village.


    The place has an underground tunnel hidden away so it took both Jeanne D`arc and Semiramis quite some time to find.The tunnel leads to an open wide space with clear sky as this village''s sky was always covered in steam coming out from the springs it was quite a luck to find such a large place with open sky and green vegetation.


    After return they quickly entered the resort which they booked quite some time ago.


    They then entered the private hot spring provided by the resort and immersed them selves into the heavenly confront which slowly spread out through out their bodies.


    Jeanne D`arc couldn''t help but stare at the ''assets'' of her friend ,they were as big as a medium sized watermelon while her extremely curvy body had its own charm.


    Semiramis who had closed her eyes till now suddenly spoke "You don''t need to stare ,it''s a little uncomfortable..." as she started to remember her past where due to her body her first love was murdered.


    "I am sorry.....I didn''t meant to make you uncomfortable ,I apologize." said Jeanne D`arc was murmuring in a low tone "Would master like small assets or not.???"


    Even though these words were spoken very softly, Semiramis with her enhanced listening could still hear her as her eyes snapped open and stared at Jeanne D`arc intently.


    It was Jeanne turn to feel uncomfortable now so she injected to break the current atmosphere around them "What happened why are you looking at me like that.???"


    "*sigh* I am sorry Jeanne ,I really hate to break it to you but Master most likely likes big ''assets''." said Semiramis while sighing.


    "Ho...w how....can you be so sure.???" questioned Jeanne not wanting to lose hope.


    "Remember Master''s two fianc¨¦''s Tsunade-san and Mei-san ,both of them have penty ''assets'' while Tsunade is no.1 is that case.


    "Why.....what''s so good about them being big." angrily states Jeanne as she pounces on Semiramis was gropping her big assets in her hands.


    "Ahhhhh.....wha..t are you....doi..ng ....ahhhh." Semiramis tries to speak while m_o_a_ning.


    "Ahhh....stop it ...don''t do that....."


    "Hello.... girls how are you both doing, I brought some sweets for you both.....HAAAAAAA....." said a figure with ocean blue eyes with his eyes wide open.


    In front of Ichizu ,Jeanne could be seen standing n_a_k_e_d while gropping Semiramis b_o_o_b_s who also was n_a_k_e_d at the moment.


    Both of the girls freezed after hearing the familiar voice , they slowly turned their head towards the source of the voice while praying in their mind that the source of the voice wasn''t their master.


    But reality and their fate was cruel as there stood Ichizu with an evil smirk on his face as he checked them out but his eyes didn''t even contain a bit of l_u_s_t but only possessiveness which puzzled them as they couldn''t understand why was so.????


    "Both of you should remember ,you both belong to me and other than me no one else is allowed to do such things not even you guys to each other, remember MINE..." said Ichizu while entering the hot spring with his clothes on which was the reason why it wet.


    Both Jeanne and Semiramis recovered from their shock and quickly dropped down , intending to hide their bodies.


    Ichizu helds out his hands and pulled both of them into his embrace as his palms were placed on their butts.


    They tried to struggle out of him embrace ,but due to the SYSTEM binding them into an master-servant relation they couldn''t exert their strength.


    "Remember both of you belong to me so remember to not let such thing happen again." said Ichizu in an dominating manner as he subconsciously activates his sharingan.


    Though both of them wanted to say something ,they couldn''t after seeing the red eyes of their master ,they knew that only when their master was seriously would his eyes turn red in color as rings and tomoe appeared inside his iris.So they just nodded shyly.


    "Good...." said Ichizu while tightening his grasp on them.


    They didn''t resist and also they couldn''t resist after all they were reborn with only one task to follow their master''s commands.


    "You guys continue taking the bath while I wait outside and then we will talk." he disappeared from the spring only to reappear inside their room.

 Chapter 48 - SIDE STORY:-MISSIONS (Part-2)......

    A man with some weird ,black markings on his face was walking along an empty road in the wilderness.He suddenly jumps left to avoid the long golden sword which was currently embeded at the place where ,the man was standing a second ago.


    He quickly makes hand-signs and throws a *Lava-style:-Melting boom* at the attacker.


    "*Earth-style:-Great earth barrier*" shouted the attacker as a thick earth wall suddenly rose to block the incoming attack.


    BOOMMMM...


    Though their was some damage done to the wall after taking on the incoming attack it nevertheless broke but was still fairly undamaged.


    "WHO ARE YOU AND WHY ARE YOU ATTACKING ME.!!!!!!!" shouted Roshi ,the jinchuriki of the 4-tails.


    For the past 3-weeks ,Gilgamesh and Enkidu have been tracking down the 4-tails with the help of the item which ,their ''White-commander'' gave to them while stating "This is a tracking orb.When the person you seek is in the radius of 1000 km for the orb ,the orb glows green in color and an direction arrow appears on its surface ,it will guide you to your target."


    They were on their mission to fight and mark the tailed beast with ''soul tracking seal'' given in the scroll so that later they could directly teleport to the person on whom this seal is placed.They had to do so with tailed beasts ranging from 4-tails to 6-tails.


    (A/N:-Now for those who are thinking that ''why not use flying-raijin seal ???." it is because their are ways to undo that seal ,plus the soul-tracking seal allow the user to keep a track of the person they want while keeping the record of their health ,heart rate, etc. Also is capable of monitoring their emotional state. Now for those who want to ask that ''Why do we need something like this ???.'' well you will know in the future.)


    They travelled through the small villages located around the outskirts of Iwagakure in hopes of finding the jinchuriki rather quickly and move to the next target after placing the seal on him.


    And finally they were able to locate the person, he was travelling alone while wearing purple clothes and had a red pony on top of his head.


    Gilgamesh spoke while moving forward "Who we are is none of your concern ''Mongrel'' and as for why we attacked you ,we just want to have a little spar with a so-called jinchuriki."


    Roshi stayed silent has he felt no malicious intent coming from the man in front of him ,it looked like he really only wanted to spar with him.


    ''He doesn''t carry any ill-intent for you ,looks like he just wants to battle you. fufufufuf...I can''t sense any-other thing from him but my senses are practically screaming at me ,telling that this person is dangerous ,very dangerous.'' said the 4-tails residing inside Roshi.


    ''I am not worried about him but what he said earlier ,according to him there should be others as he said ''we'' instead of ''i'' ,so that means that other are hiding somewhere and watching us right now.'' said Roshi to Son Goku through their link.


    ''Can you feel anyone else here other than us ???'' asked Roshi from his partner.


    ''No.!!!! other than both of you guys ,I can''t sense anyone else here. So their are only two possibilities ,first :-Either he is alone. or second :-The ones hiding are strong and skilled individuals who can escape from tailed beasts senses.'' answered back Son Goku to Roshi.


    ''But I have to choose I won''t go with the second possibility. Better be extremely careful with fighting him.'' continued Son Goku.


    Roshi couldn''t see the face or any other thing of the figure standing in front of him. Gilgamesh was wearing the dress of *Yami to Hikari* while covering his face with the hood attached to his uniform.


    Roshi knew he should underestimate his opponent so he quickly got into his faghting stance and attacked with his taijutsu.


    {Pa pa pa } sound of fists colliding.


    Wind whistled as they exchanged blows with each other as the fight continued Roshi was surprised to find that his opponents body was extremely sturdy and hard so when every his occasionally blows landed on his opponents body he could feel stinging pain in his wrist ,it was like punching a concrete wall with b_a_r_e hands.


    (A/N:-WIth no class restrictions Gilgamesh can display his full strength hich is now even greater than his strength in his prime when he was alive before as his master has been feeding him and others so SYSTEM items to increase their strength. Same with Ichizu''s servants.)


    Roshi quickly took out kunai in both hand and crossed them in front of him as a golden sword slashed down towards him.


    Even after successfully blocking the attack ,he still was thrown back due to the immerse pressure of the sword strike as he crashed into a tree breaking it in a snap.


    Roshi quickly gets up and turns into red chakra beast mode and punched towards Gilgamesh who attacked with a follow up attack. He knew he couldn''t win against Gilgamesh in taijutsu ,he was in a disadvantages position even in ninjutsu as his previous attack was his strongest attack in his base form which his opponent blocked even without using much chakra plus he was surrounded by others or so he thought ,keeping this in mind he didn''t wanted to waste him chakra and stamina fighting his opponent.


    So he started borrowing 4-tails power intending to finish fighting his opponent rather quickly.


    Seeing the upcoming attack ,Gilgamesh quickly summoned another sword and crossed them in front of his c_h_e_s_t ,he flared up his enormous chakra reserve and successfully nullified the attack before smashing away the 4-tails jinchuriki with his sword swing.


    (A/N:-Servants with divinity in them possess 3-tails chakra reverse in them after eating the pills. Due to their divinity they gain 2 more tails chakra reserve.)


    ''Ho..w. how is he also a jinchuriki, he must be he has so much chakra in him. But I don''t feel anything sealed inside him.'' thought Roshi.


    ''You can''t fight him like this ,his chakra reserve is nearing to that of my own reserve ,but I cant understand how can a normal human possess such enormous amount of chakra.???'' said Son Goku.


    ''Transforming into jinchuriki form will only make us more venerable to his attacks and will also attract quite some attention so use full powered tailed beast boom in your semi-tailed beast state.'' suggested Son Goku.


    ''Ok'' replied roshi as suddenly skeleton started to appear on his body as his 4 tails turned dark red. He raised his mouth as chakra particles started to converge above his mouth forming Biju boom.


    "Hahahaha....nice that much energy is impressive for a ''mongrel''. Very well I will defeat use with my special attack." said Gilgamesh laughing as he really enjoyed their battle even though it continued for such a short time. A strange sword appeared in his hand.


    "Wreak destruction....COME FORTH *EA* A STAGE WORTHY OF YOU HAVE APPEARED.....*ENUMA ELISH*..." shouted Gilgamesh before release his distortion attack from his sword *EA :-SWORD OF RUPTURE*.


    (A/N:-Here he has only used normal Enuma, he didn''t powered it up with his chakra but his divinity.Also Gilgamesh can use earth-release ,that to insanely strong one but only earth-release.)


    At the same time Roshi also attacked with his *Biju boom*. Both of their attacks clashed in middle for a while before Enuma Elish devoured the Biju boom and hit roshi.


    Even though the attack was weakened ,it still wreaked Roshi and rendered him unconscious.


    BOOMMMMM....!!!!!!


    Their was a large explosion and it created a lot of noise. Gilgamesh walks up to him ,takes out the scroll containing the seal formulae and imprinted it on Roshi''s back.


    While he was doing so a figure appeared from the ground and took shape.


    "Are you done....????" asked Enkidu ,she watched the whole fight from the start to the end.


    "Yeah it was a good warm up..." replied Gilgamesh with a slight smile on his face.


    "When we need to move to other target so hurry up and don''t leave any clues behind." said Enkidu.


    "Okay...." replied Gilgamesh as he cleared all the evidence of a fight and both of them disappeared after placing the unconscious Roshi under a tree.

 Chapter 49 - SIDE STORY:-MISSIONS (Part-3)......

    Semiramis and Jeanne D`arc entered the living room after bathing and summoned their attires. After utilizing their chakra to dry their body ,they entered the room on their left side.


    Ichizu was sitting on a chair, fiddling with a crystal like cube in his hand.


    "So both of you have finished bathing, good I wanted to take about the creation of the headquarters."


    "Have you both found a suitable place for building the ''Hanging gardens of Babylon'' as the prime location headquarters.???"


    "Yes...!!!! we have found a secure location also the atmosphere there is very good for the ''fower garden'' section of the ''Hanging garden of Babylon'' ." answered Semiramis is an serious tone.


    "Very well I want you to take me there ,we will complete the construction of our headquarters as soon as possible after all it will be a great help when the war takes place , reinforcement and escape will be very easy since Obito will attack many different place at a time which will be very problematic so we need to speed up our preparations." said Ichizu.


    "Follow us ..." said Jeanne D`arc as they left for the empty space hidden deep in the mountain.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Is this one of the places we are searching for .???" asked Artoria.


    "Yes ...!!! When Ichizu-sama fought Orochimaru for the first time ,he was able to place the soul-searching seal of Orochimaru''s soul ,sneakily so that when the time comes he wouldn''t have to waste his time searching for clues."


    "Orochimaru has been visiting all of his labs and hidden places for some reason and we are able to track his location and figure out his hideout coordinates ,so just mark this location on the scroll Master gave us as one fir Orochimaru''s secret hideouts." said Emiya.


    "Why are we marking these locations according to Master ''When Sasuke would defeat Orochimaru ,he would also destroy his hideouts to free the test subjects.'' so why are we marking these locations.???" asked Artoria confusingly.


    "That because even though Orochimaru will take Sasuke to different hideout to train and other stuff ,we still can''t assume that he will show the location of every single of his hideouts to Sasuke , according to Master he doesn''t trust anyone." replied Ichizu.


    "Now that do makes sense....." said Artoria.


    (A/N:-Artoria''s master is Ichizu whereas Emiya''s master is Nikasu ,so don''t get confused guys.)


    {Meanwhile}


    "Argh....the f_u_c_k...."


    "Ahhhhh.....kill them..."


    "Noooooo... arg h....."


    "Don''t kill m.... kwak....."


    Screams rang out all around as Nikasu dispatched a bunch of remnants of the ''Land of sky'' country.


    "Izumi put the prisoner in your genjutsu ,Karna go to the core of this fortress ,Merlin put a barrier around our location covering this whole place and I will take care of the remnants myself." after assigning them their respective tasks he flashed away more screams rang out.


    "No... stop them we can''t let them destroy this fortress."....


    "Kill me all ...at all cost..."


    "*Wind-style:-Typhoon blade*"


    BOOMMMMM....!!!!!!!!!


    "Did you get him.?????"


    "I think so ,I don''t think he could have survived that." snorted the figure in arrogance.


    But.....


    "Don''t f_u_c_k with my mission." suddenly the figure heard a voice but before he could react ,a large blade pierced his back.


    Nikasu used *Flying raijin* to avoid the attack then after that he used his Chain-blade to kill the figure who attacked him.


    "What .....how... kwak...."


    "No...don.. argh....."


    "Ahhhhh....shit.."


    After some times the screams stopped and Nikasu teleported away towards Izumi''s location to save the prisoners.


    After doing so ,Karna also destroyed the core and killed Doctor Shinno along with him and saving the zero-tails jinchuriki ,who was a little girl who kept on crying in karna''s embrace and kept calling him ''Oni-san''.


    "*Partical style:- Atomic break*" Nikasu blasted a large beam of partical energy and wiped off the place from existence.


    BOOOMMMMM...


    "Mission complete ,returning back to Konoha.." said Nikasu to Ichizu through their System link.


    "We have put the seal which big brother Ichizu gave us to out on the 2-tails ,so its about time we return back." said Haku while packing their stuff and erasing every trace of their existence.


    "Yes we have finished the mission it''s time we return." said Zabuza.


    {Woosh} both of them disappeared.


    {Meanwhile}


    Ichizu ,Semiramis and Jeanne D`arc arrived at the hidden open space within deep inside the mountain located in the ''village of hot water spring''.


    "So this is the place.....beautiful indeed but as much as my beautiful partners hehehe hehe...." smirked Ichizu.


    A deep red hue appeared on Jeanne and Semiramis''s neck as they mumbled "Bad master...".


    "Take out the scroll which I gave you Semiramis in the first meeting at the *Uchiha falls*." said Ichizu.


    "Here Master...." said Semiramis as a scroll appeared in her hand ,she handed it over to Ichizu.


    {Poof}


    A strange spiral with blades on both of it side appeared in Ichizu''s hand.


    He took out the crystal like cube and put the dagger inside it, the cube started to expand as the dagger started to spin at a high speed. After the cube expanded to the size of that of a small room it stopped expanding more.


    "What is this master..???." said Jeanne.


    "The transparent crystal like cube is called the ''CUBE'' as for the strange dagger it is called ''ALLSPARK''. The ''Hanging gardens of Babylon'' need Semiramis to continuously power it up and also requires her to sit on the throne and place her hand on a jewl embedded on the arm rest. This Cube and allspark can help me upgrade and establish a connection with the base. After I enter the room which the cube created it will synchronize with my system and will allow me to become the administrator."


    "It will also evolve the headquarters by adding an automatically control function ,will provide infinite energy ,will add more offense and defense and lastly it will also not require you to sit on the throne and you will be able to control it from 1000km away." stated Ichizu while taking on his cloak.


    "Wh..at are yo..u doing master....." said Jeanne as he quickly averted her eyes same did Semiramis but was peeking from time to time.


    Ichizu undressed himself without replying ,his body was covered in a black body tight cloth like a underwater diving suit. His perfect body made Semiramis and Jeanne enter a trance.


    He entered the Room as blue colored sparks covered his body and soul and after sometime the connection was established ,Ichizu also had a change in his eyes ,it''s colour was now super saiyan blue.


    He said "Summon your ''Hanging gardens of Babylon'' ." She wiped off the drool and summoned it while still in a trance.


    He transformed it using the cube and all spark. He then walked near Semiramis and said "Since Jeanne is unconscious ,I have to give the reward only to you."


    She dumbly nodded. He lifted her chin with his hand and kissed her on the lips. She touched her lips dumbly and fell unconscious.


    "Huh.....what with falling unconscious all of a sudden ....." said Ichizu as he dressed himself and teleported back with both of them in tow.

 Chapter 50 - 2-YEARS LATER AND REMEMBERING THE PAST

    A yellow haired boy wearing orange colored clothes was standing outside the Konoha village''s entrance gate. If anyone saw the expression on the boy''s face ,they would see a smile so bright that even the light from sun couldn''t compare to it.


    The boy excitedly entered through the gate before he heard a voice from his back.


    "Slow down ya brat, wait for me..!!!" said a white-spiky haired man wearing red long shinobi clothes.


    ''Finally I am back'' thought Naruto feeling a little nostalgiac after he remembered the things which took place two years ago.


    He tightly clenched his fists while thinking ''I will bring you back Sasuke, I promised Sakura-chan....''


    ..../Flashback/....


    After Naruto clashed with Sasuke and was unconscious for 3 days ,he suddenly woke up on a bed with Nikasu calmly sitting beside him on a chair with his eyes closed.


    "Nii-san...." mumbled Naruto in confusion while still half-asleep.


    (A/N:-Naruto doesn''t know that Nikasu is his older brother ,he just calls his Nii-san because Nikasu told him to call him so.)


    Suddenly Naruto''s eyes widened ,he held his head with hands ,suddenly gets up from his bed as memories of what happened returned to him.


    "Sasuke.....where...where is he.????" asked Nikasu ,who slowly opens his eyes.


    "Sasuke has joined Orochimaru and is now marked as a rough in the bingo book." said Nikasu while observing his little brother''s face.


    As he expected , Naruto looked like someone has fed him a bow of insects. He gritted his teeth before getting off the bed.


    "I am going after Sasuke." said Naruto while walking towards the door only to stop after hearing the cold voice of his brother.


    "Comeback and sit here." said Nikasu in a cold tone.


    Naruto freezes after hearing his Nii-san cold voice and the pressure he was releasing. He knew he couldn''t disobey his big brother after all only Ichizu-sensei was able to calm down his brother.


    So he turns back facing his brother ,walking towards him he stopped after 15 cm distance from his brother.


    "Tell me Naruto ,are you strong enough to defeat Orochimaru ,can you defeat the person who nearly killed the 3rd ,can you even track him down even Jiraiya-san couldn''t do so and lastly are you even strong enough to defeat Sasuke. Answer these questions first before trying to bring Sasuke back." berated Nikasu.


    Naruto went into deep thoughts ,he wasn''t some hot-head stupid brat ,his brother had drilled sense into his brain ever sense he was little.


    He always looked after him from shadows ,whenever people tried to bully Naruto , Nikasu would immediately put both Naruto and the troublemakers in an genjutsu.


    While Naruto felt happiness in those illusions ,others were terrified by them. Dango and other elders tried to create problem for Nikasu, who bluntly threatened them saying "Try interfering with either me and Naruto and you wouldn''t live to see the sun next day."


    Though Elders and Dango immediately wanted to take action against Nikasu and sent many Pawns to teach him a lession.


    Everyone to them went missing with more than half of root members. Dango couldn''t take action against Nikasu since there was not a single clue against him.So he could only gritt his teeth while leaving Naruto and Nikasu alone.


    After thinking for sometime Naruto replied "I want to become stronger ,so I can save him and bring him back."


    Terrifying determination could be felt radiating from his body. Nikasu smiled as he ruffled Naruto''s hair.


    "Prevy Old-man while be taking you with him for 2 years while tracking Orochimaru and training you. So give your best." said Nikasu.


    "Prevy sage NOOOO..!!!!!!, Please Nii-san why don''t you train me instead ,that old geezer would probably teach me nothing but his pervertedness and how to peek into Ladies public bath." whinned Naruto.


    Nikasu sweat dropped , he thought which his eyebrows twitched uncontrollable ''Damn old man ,you better not spoil my little brother otherwise I will obliterate your ''thing'' and destroy all of your photo collection that you hide inside Dad''s bookshelf.''


    ...../In front of public bath/....


    A man could be seen trying to peek inside ladies bath from a small hole in the wall.


    He suddenly shivered uncontrollable while quickly closing his legs.


    "Why do I feel like my ''lance'' is in danger." said the figure out loud before remembering just what he had down.


    "Huh....that voice ,who is there....."


    "Someone is there ...near the wall..."


    "You old bastard ...die..."


    "Stop running and accept your death like a good man...."


    "Chase him girls..."


    "Yeah don''t let him get away...."


    "I think he was kinda cute...."


    Silence filled the air as everyone stopped moving and stared at the person you just spoke in an dumbfounded manner.


    The person who just spoke turned crimson as she quickly injected "I was just joking guys...."


    "After him...."


    "Let me take my hammer ,we will crush his ''thing''."


    Again they started chasing after him as Jiraiya covered his crotch with both of his hands and ran at full speed while thinking ''I did expect them to be so aggressive ,I better run.''


    {Meanwhile}


    After that Naruto left the Village for 2 years with Jiraiya to train after promising Sakura to bring Sasuke back.


    .../End of flashback/....


    Naruto quickly climbs a long pole and shouts "I AM BACK KONOHA....!!!!!" after scanning the village once. All this time he had trained very hard with Jiraiya and learned many new things including 7 wind-style scrolls which his Nii-san gave him saying ''These are some wind-style techniques ,I have recorded my own experience and have wrote every process in detail so learn them well and before you return and also do slack of from training otherwise."


    A shiver went down Naruto''s spine as he remembered his brother''s expression.


    Ichizu gave him 5 bloodline purifying pills which resulted in Naruto''s hair gain a red strip on his left.


    (A/N:-He had also given 5 to sasuke and itachi both.)


    In these two years *Yami to Hikari* has also grown a lot ,their last two headquarters have also been established. One being Charles Particius and other being Carolus particius which Ichizu bought from ~Tony~.


    Sakura was accepted by Tsunade''s student after Ichizu''s recommendation.


    3rd''s has also been doing a great job taking take was Sai and his brother who''s disease was taken care of by Nikasu. Sai would be Sasuke''s replacement.


    Jiraiya had also mastered his sage mode after Ichizu gave him a scroll containing his own experience and knowledge about the thing.


    Jiraiya had also taught Naruto some ninja arts.


    Sasuke was given some lightning style scrolls and some fire style scrolls by Ichizu to practice while Tsunade taught Sakura high level taijutsu ,healing arts and how to strengthen once self with nature energy as both of them could only do this much. Nikasu also taught Sakura how to quickly lay formations and some basic seals.


    And in these two years Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura all three of they had gone through a large power boost thanks to younger and stronger Tsunade ,Nikasu and Our MC ,Ichizu.

 Chapter 51 - THE START OF IT ALL

    After entering the village we headed towards the Hokage office to meet with Tsunade after informing the anbu secreting watching the Gate.


    On the way we saw Shizune instructing some staff members on something. After seeing us she bowed and greeted us.


    "Welcome back Lord Jiraiya and Naruto." said Shizune.


    "Hello Shizune-san ,where is Granny Tsunade.????" asked the excited Naruto.


    "Lady Tsunade is currently on the training grounds ,section-3A teaching Sakura-chan , taijutsu." replied Shizune.


    Hearing her Jiraiya raised an eyebrow as he didn''t expect the lazy, drunk Tsunade would teach anyone much less take a student.


    (A/N:-Shizune comes under the category of attendant of Tsunade.)


    "Wow....Sakura-chan has been training with Granny all this time, she should have gotten much stronger than before."


    "If so then our changes to bring back Sasuke are now even greater."


    All this while Naruto has been training tirelessly as when Jiraiya would need to leave Naruto for sometime ,one of the members of *Yami to hikari* would teach Naruto Taijutsu and help him to improve his chakra control.


    Since in this world Sasuke has already mastered his Sharingan (3-tomoe) to the limit and has improved his abilities by a notch while also being able to use Kenjutsu though not to the Stage which Ichizu achieve but impressive nonetheless.


    Sakura has gained enormous physical strength and high level body refinement with being able to use medium level array formations and high level medical ninjutsu.


    After chating with Shizune for sometime, Naruto and Jiraiya headed towards the training ground to meet up with Tsunade and Sakura.


    They arrived at the ground and saw Tsunade watching Sakura heal different animals some big and some small.


    After waiting for other 2 min ,they finally greeted them as Sakura finished treating the animals.


    "Granny Tsunade ,Sakura-chan....!!!!!!!" shouted Naruto as he waved towards them walking with Jiraiya towards them.


    "Ohh...so you have returned, come give me a hug." said Tsunade as he suffocated Naruto in her b_r_e_a_s_ts.


    Jiraiya had a little noise bled and before he could allow his his imaginations to run wild ,he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    Jiraiya was drenched in cold sweat as someone was able to sneak up to his back. One must know that even kages are not necessarily stronger than the new Jiraiya as after eating 10-bloodline pills and one great chakra pill ,gaining the chakra pool equal to that of 1-tails ,his strength has passed all limits.


    His senjutsu with the awakening of his bloodline has gained a tremendous boost ,likewise only Ichizu''s tri-patterned sage mode is superior to Jiraiya''s Sage mode.


    He can now maintain his sage mode for as long as he wants just like Ichizu''s but the only drawback is that to maintain the sage mode for extended periods of time puts a little strain of the body and saps the user''s stamina.


    He has also gained affinity with wind-element making his being able to use all 5-elements.


    But for someone to stand behind his back without making a sound ,just the thought of such a shinobi send chills down Jiraiya''s spine.


    He turned his head to see just who was the one standing behind his and saw Nikasu''s face.


    "Ohh.....it''s you Nikasu ,you scared the hell out of me what''s with sneaking up other.!!!" said Jiraiya.


    Nikasu rolled his eyes as he said "You have gone senile Prevy Old-man."


    "Nikasu-Nii-san ,I have returned home..!!!!!!!" said Naruto who was currently giving a hug to Sakura after escaping from Tsunade''s blossom.


    "Welcome back Naruto ,I want to see how much have you improved in these two years." said Nikasu with a little smile on his every stoic face.


    "Nikasu-san can smile.????" asked Sakura in bewilderment.


    "Pfttt.... Hahahahahaha...." laughed both Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    A tick mark and a popped vein appeared of his head.


    "Looks like I have to take care of all the ''books'' in dad''s collection and also accquire some paper work for Tsunade-chan." said Nikasu with a little smile but that smile looked like that of a devil''s to Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    "Nikasu is so handsome that no kunoechi can resist his charms... Hahahahaha" said Jiraiya.


    *nods* "True.....no ninja is as dazzling as Nikasu-san." said Tsunade.


    "Pfttt..... hahahah.." this time it was Naruto and Sakura laughed after watching the shameless behaviour of the legendary sanins.


    Both Tsunade''s and Jiraiya''s grew red as tomato due to their own shamelessness.


    "Come Naruto show me what you got." said Nikasu as white-colored chakra started to come out of Nikasu''s body.


    (A/N:-Hunter x hunter''s nen releasing scene.)


    Seeing this Tsunade, Sakura and Jiraiya left the place for Both of them to spar.


    Nikasu still stood as he was a min ago and guestured Naruto to attack him.


    Naruto rushed towards Nikasu with a kunai in his hand ready to slash down. He makes 5 clones also holding kunai in their hands and attacked from different directions.


    Nikasu still stood their just increased the pressure of his out-flowing chakra and none of the attacks could even reaching 5 cm.


    (A/N:-Now imagine the chakra transforming into saiyan''s ki.)


    "Incredible....I knew Nikasu was extremely strong but this....this...is something just on another level guess only Ichizu can fight Nikasu on equal terms." said Tsuande in an amazed tone.


    "Stopping your opponent''s attacks with only your chakra pressure ,just how much solidification of your chakra through your will is required to accomplish with feat.???" thought Jiraiya out loud.


    "Nikasu-san is very strong Jonin." said Sakura.


    "Jonin is an understatement ,he can fight all the 5-kages together and still win." said Jiraiya to Sakura who now had an astonished expression on her face.


    (A/N:-Jiraiya doesn''t know about Nikasu''s power ,he deduced all this from the previous display of power of Nikasu.)


    "Come Naruto if you can force me to move from move from the place I am standing you win and I will make a bowl of Ramen for you." said Nikasu.


    (A/N:-Nikasu is a world class chef ,even beerus can''t resist his cooking....lol.)


    Naruto had stars shining in his eyes as he said but determination "I will make Nii-san move."


    ....../5hr later/.......


    Naruto was laying down on the ground breathing heavily as his body was drenched in sweat.


    After using the Nine-tails cloak and attacking with his strongest nine-tails rasengan was he able to push back nikasu by an inch.


    Nikasu walked towards him as he said " Let''s go home i will c_o_c_k some ramen for you."


    Naruto shouted "Yes!!!!!!."


    {Meanwhile}


    "We have reached the borders of Sunagakure." said a black clothed man with height comparable to that of a dwarf.


    "Yeah let''s go and capture the kazekage." said a medium height man with yellow hair wearing the same black cloths.


    "WE WILL SHOW EVERYONE WHAT IS TRUE ART."

 Chapter 52 - RESCUING GAARA (Part-1)

    "I have already taken care of the guards around the Kazekage office ,one of my puppets has released a strong-sleeping poison and the potent poison has already started to show its wonders on the infected shinobi ,this will create Chaos in the village and they will surely call back the shinobi guarding over the border and you can take can of the rest while I kill some guards and create a hole in their defense."


    "Remember ,you need to capture the Kazekage alive ,he can''t die before we seal one-tails and also after he dies I will add his dead body in my collection hehehehe.....be quick." said Sasori.


    "Humph....you don''t need to worry I will quickly capture the Kazekage and while I do so ,I will also show them the art of EXPLOSION...HAHAHAHA.!!!!!!!!" replied Deidara.


    "Very well then lets begin..." said Sasori as he started waking towards the guard post while Sasori rode his bird.


    {Meanwhile}


    "They have arrived ,Sasori is heading towards the guard post to create a diversion while Deidara has gone to take care of Kazekage. I am sending Merlin to cast a protective barrier to protect the civilians from his attacks and Gaara can fight without worrying. When they will fight Merlin wouldn''t interfere and after Gaara is captured I will ask Merlin give the antidote of the sleeping poison to the village." said Nikasu.


    "I will inform Tsunade about this and will come there as soon as we get their request for help, don''t interfere with their fight just protect the civilians." said Ichizu.


    "Don''t worry about that I will handle everything." said Nikasu.


    After ending the System-link ,Ichizu put down the book he was ''reading'' and stared at Tsunade who was standing beside the wall ,looking at the village from the window.


    "Tsunade ....." called Ichizu.


    Listening to his call, Tsunade turned to face him and gracefully walked over to his side after unlocking her bloodline ,a peaceful and smoothing aura started to radiate from her.


    Ichizu held Tsunade''s hand and placed her on his lap. Tsunade flicked his forehead gently and said "Don''t mess around."


    Ichizu rubbed the area where Tsunade flicked into her Heavenly b_r_e_a_s_ts.


    "Wha..t.... wha.t are you doing , Ahh..no Ichizu..stop..." said Tsunade while barely holding her m_o_a_ns back.


    "You see .....I was a little hurt by your flick so I rubbed them with something soft.


    *Evil grin* said Ichizu.


    "Humph.....I am not taking to you." said Tsunade while pouting angryly.


    "Sorry my strawberry pie..." said Ichizu while acting pitiful.


    (A/N:-Sorry but I love pie.)


    "Sunagakure is under attack..." said Ichizu after telling her that his spies have informed him that Akatsuki is after the current 1-tails Jinchuriki, The Kazekage.


    And the probability of them asking for Konoha''s assistant.


    "Hmmm.....do what to you think..???" said Tsunade.


    "Guy''s team & Kakashi''s team and me ,we will participate in this rescue mission if the Kazekage is captured." said Ichizu.


    "Okay I will order Guy''s and Kakashi''s team to be on standby and be ready." said Tsunade.


    "No need ...I have already informed them. Now let''s continue were we left yesterday heheheheheh..." laughed Ichizu as an Evil grin surfaced his face.


    He extends his arms and Tsunade just hugged him quitely. He envelopes her inside his arms and cuddled for a while before saying "Just wait for a little more and soon I will marry both you and Mei."


    In these years Mei had visited Ichizu many time with the help of the teleportation ring which Ichizu have her and Tsunade.


    She ate the Great chakra pill increasing here chakra pool by 1-tails ,her didn''t consumed the bloodline pill as she was from the pure-blooded family , daughter of the head of the Terumi clan.


    "Really....." asked Tsunade, she had been waiting to here these words for 2-whole years and finally Ichizu spoke these words. She was so happy that tears started to fall down her cheeks.


    Ichizu gently wiped her face with his sleeve and kissed her on the noise.


    "Now now I don''t like it when you cry my Tsunade." said Ichizu as he gently c_a_r_e_s_sed her small head with his free hand as his other hand was holding her from the waist.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Let''s begin...." said Deidara as he threw some explosion clay on top of the Kazekage office from the back of his bird.


    The clay exploded creating shockwave and a loud explosion. The roof of the Kazekage office was badly damaged and could collapse anytime.


    Suddenly a large hand made of sand materialized from Nowhere and made a grabbing motion towards Deidara''s bird.


    But he was able to avoid the attack without a scratch. Before he could use his explosion clay more and more hands started to appear and attack him.


    Seeing this he flew high up in the air while preparing so more clay but the process would take sometime to finish so to buy sometime he spoke from the back of his bird.


    "Ara Ara if it isn''t the Kazekage-dono himself." mocked Deidara.


    "Who are you and why are you attacking the village.???" asked Gaara.


    "Deidara is my name and as for why I attacked the village is because I wanted you to come out of our ''borrow'' and witness the ultimate art, THE ART OF EXPLOSION." shouts the last words Deidara.


    Gaara just stayed silent and manipulated sand to capture the enemy for interrogation.


    Deidara dogded and threw many explosion clay birds in all directions before the birds could detonate or Gaara could manipulate his sand to protect the villagers.


    Suddenly the birds started exploding even before reaching its target.


    Seeing this Deidara shouts "A barrier..????"


    A White-Black cloaked figure appeared near them standing holding a staff in his hand while his face was covered with the hood on his back.


    The figure nodded towards Gaara and just stayed there.


    ''Looks like he will not interfere in our battle but will only protect the villagers.'' thought both Gaara and Deidara.


    ......../After 50 min/........


    Gaara could be seeing being taken away on the back of his bird ,while Deidara was holding his right arm which was totally crushed by Gaara''s attack.


    On his way to base, Deidara looked at the figure who was standing watching them fight a minute ago and now had vanished from the place without a trace.


    Deidara thought ''I should report this incident to Pain.''


    {Meanwhile}


    "The antidote has already been delivered to the medical ninjutsu users of Sunagakure and Gaara has been captured by them, I am following them with Merlin and also the request for assistance has been send so be ready." said Nikasu.


    ''So it has finally begin huh....'' thought Ichizu as he ordered for Guy''s and Kakashi''s team to be summoned.

 Chapter 53 - RESCUING GAARA (Part-2)

    Naruto was currently handing out with Konohamaru and his friends as it''s been 2-years since they last saw each other, in these 2-years Konohamaru has m_a_t_u_r_ed quite a bit.


    His grandfather the 3rd had been spending time with his grandson. Teaching him his ideals , technique and the will of fire.


    Due to all this grooming Konohamaru has powered up quite a bit, he has already learned some fire and earth style jutsu for his grandpa and would occasionally spar with his Uncle Asuma while the 3rd watched them while smoking his pipe.


    Konohamaru has been quite for some time as naruto left without informing others ,only Tsunade, Sakura and some more people knew about this as this was kept a secret so that no other village could know that 9-tails Jinchuriki was running wild all over the place.


    "Boss let''s spar ,I have gotten much stronger in these 2 years since you left to train with Jiraiya-sama. I have been training with my gramps and have already mastered many jutsu." said Konohamaru smugly.


    "Humph.....I too have been training with Prevy-sage and have gotten much stronger you don''t even stand a chance against me." said Naruto arrogantly.


    "Oh....yeah.." & "Yes.!!!" said both of them as they smashed with forehead with each other.


    "Okay...okay...both you stop this instance or do I need to repeat myself...." said Sakura while balling her knuckles.


    Both of them immediately quited down as even his these had guts to fight even with a hokage ,they don''t have the balls to mess with bad bitch Sakura, you won''t like her when she is angry.


    Just as they were fooling around on the streets of the village, a crimson-colored snake suddenly slithered up Sakura and coiled against her palm.


    Just as Naruto was about to strike the snake and free Sakura ,he heard her saying "Stop!!!!!.... naruto it''s a summon of Ichizu-sensei."


    "Ichizu-sensei use snakes..?????" asked Naruto bit un-nerved as snakes reminded him of Orochimaru and Sasuke.


    "Yes and it got a message for us." said Sakura as she takes out a scroll from Snake''s enlarged mouth.


    "Hmm....we have been summoned by the Hokage...Let''s go looks like it''s urgent." said Sakura as she and Naruto bid goodbye to Konohamaru and headed towards the Hokage office.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Hahahaha....come on keep pushing through we can do it, this is the power of the new generation ,this is YOUTH...!!!!!!" two green-colored cloths wearing figures ,walking on their hands which shouting like mad people could be seen.


    Following them ,2 more figures one male with white clothing and white eyes while the other female also wearing white uniform and gaint scroll could be seen walking behind them.


    Suddenly a person wearing black-white uniform with a hood on ,could be scene standing in front of them. They went on alert as they didn''t knew about *YAMI TO HIKARI* and seeing a person appearing in front of them with a single noise, they were on guard against him.


    "Who are you..????" asked Guy while adopting a serious attitude.


    "Master Ichizu has ordered me to inform you that your team is required to report immediately in the Hokage office." saying so the figure again disappeared.


    The Gang was left dumbfounded as after hearing the tone of the hooded figure it was very easy to deduce that the person was a female.


    But the real reason why they were bewildered was that they didn''t knew about any kunoichi who is this skilled ,this left them complementing as they made their way towards Hokage''s office.


    (A/N:-The figure was Ishtar and she vanished due to using <Concealment>.)


    {Meanwhile}


    Kakashi could be spotted reading *Makeout Paradise* while laying on a tree branch when suddenly Kakashi heard a voice "Are you Kakashi-sama.???"


    Kakashi looks at the small toad as he replied "Yes I am Kakashi Hatake do the Hokage requires my presence.???"


    "Yes ....you have been summoned by Ichizu-kun to quickly arrive at the Hokage office ,there is a mission for you and your team."


    Kakashi nodded as both the frog and he disappeared with a poof.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Have you placed the barrier outside..???" asked Sasori.


    "Yes the entrance has been blocked while the barrier is running at full force.


    "Good let''s hurry and seal the 1-tails." said Sasori as he has been feeling a little uncomfortable ,it was like he and his partner were being continuously watched by someone.


    But even after scanning their surrounding many times over he couldn''t find anyone watching them ,even Deidara couldn''t search for any intruder ,even after using his small clay creatures.


    After making sure that they were truly alone and no one else was here they communicated with others and starting the sealing process.


    "Hmm....truly the akatsuki is a band of capable and strong individuals they could still sense me even after I distorted the reality and space around me. Though it will be more proper to say that they have great institutions." said Nikasu while watching both of them sealing the 1-tails.


    ''Why don''t you just kill them master ,Even though I can''t sense your strength I know that you are way stronger than both of them.'' said a m_a_t_u_r_e woman wearing Sparkling blue dress.


    (A/N:- Merlin is in Nikasu''s inventory , this lady here is the sword-spirit of Nikasu ,even though he has two rapiers with him ,both of them can fuse into 1 sword and this is it''s spirit. This was a quest reward which both Ichizu and Nikasu completed. The lady can change into a single sword or two rapiers and can communicate with Nikasu through soul link. No one while hearing Nikasu speaking as the space around his is distorted.)


    " You don''t understand ,Ichizu and me ,we both are the real manupilaters of all the events happening here,we don''t have a choice but to control everything and lead it to a certain event. We are required to do things like this that''s why I am not attacking them."


    "I am here only to make sure everything goes according to the plan and nothing drastic happens." replied Nikasu.


    "Hmmm.....well I am going to rest master." saying so she turned into two rapiers and attached herself to Nikasu''s waist.


    (A/N:-The photo of the two Rapiers and the lady is in the Discord plus suggest me a name for both Nikasu''s sword spirit and Ichizu''s sword spirit.)


    "Gaara has been captured by the akatsuki and Sunagakure has requested our assistance in rescuing him." said Tsunade.


    "WHAT.....!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" shouted Naruto as his eyes became blood red.

 Chapter 54 - RESCUING GAARA (Part-3)

    "NO...WE CAN''T ALLOW THEM TO HURT GAARA LETS GO ...WE HAVE TO SAVE HIM..!!!!!" shouted Naruto as his red-eyes became more defined.


    "Came down naruto.....we will save Gaara and bring him back. Don''t worry...." said Sakura trying to calm down the angered Naruto.


    "We should leave at once and ask the Sunagakure shinobi want actually happened and the identities of the kidnappers." suggested Neji.


    "Yes....we will surely save and bring him back to his village." said Rock lee.


    Tenten, Kakashi and Guy just said silent complementing about the reason for the kidnapping.


    "So why was Gaara actually captured, there should be a pretty good reason behind this. After all who would risk their lives and kidnap the Kazekage of the Sunagakure. I mean wouldn''t they be hunted by the whole village.????" asked Tenten trying to figure out the real reason behind the attack and kidnapping.


    "The reason behind the attack is still unknown as for the information about the people who kidnapped Gaara."


    "Here take these scrolls and burn them after reading the information inside." said Tsunade as she passed the scrolls to everyone.


    It took them some time to read all the information about the attackers. Even Naruto calmed down and read the information related to the kidnappers ,if he was the Original Naruto he could have probably thrown the scroll aside and shout about rushing to their village and rescue Gaara.


    But Naruto was no longer the super rash idiot who rushed in without knowing a single thing about his enemies.Training with Nikasu and Ichizu ,he has actually m_a_t_u_r_ed a bit.


    "So they are telling us that only 2-individuals were responsible for breaking into Sunagakure, render defense uneffective and kidnap the Kazekage.???" asked Tenten while wearing an astonished expression on her face.


    She was probably thinking ''Seriously.!!! I mean there were only 2-motherf_u_c_k_i_n_g people and still Sunagakure couldn''t do no shit to them.!!!!''


    (A/N:- I agree with you there Tenten ,this was one of the things in the whole Naruto series that I couldn''t wrap my head around.)


    "*Sigh* Yes only two individuals but both of them were two-extremely dangerous individuals.


    ¡ñ2.Another S rank missing nin from Sunagakure''s Puppet Brigade.Also Known as the ''Sasori of the Red Sand'' ,due to the destruction caused by his puppets in the 3-Shinobi war.


    Both of them are rogue and extremely strong ones on top of that."


    The atmosphere suddenly grew tense as everyone understood the severity of the situation.


    "I don''t care who they are ,why did they kidnapped Gaara, what is their past and finally how strong they are.....I only know that I will rescue and bring Gaara back safely from their clutches even if I have to fight with my every life on the line.!!!!!!" declared Naruto with overflowing determination.


    All of their eyes widened in shock after sensing the sheer determination oozing out of Naruto''s body.


    Tsunade rubbed her fore-head thinking about the paper work that she would have to do now.


    Kakashi and Guy ,for a second thought that they just saw the reflection of the ''deceased'' lord forth.


    Sakura was proud for being Naruto''s best-friend (Sasuke not included.) and teammate. She thought ''I hope we will be able to pull Sasuke out of the darkness.I am glad to be your friend Naruto.''


    Tenten, Neji and Lee looked at Naruto respect and admiration. Lee shout while punching the air "Yes... Naruto we will definitely save Gaara after all I still have to thank me for helping me out the last time."


    Ichizu who had been silent all this while looked at Naruto with a smile on his face as he summons his sword and places it around his waist.


    "Well....well...let''s go and save your friend then shall we.????" asked Ichizu while a grin on his face.


    "WHAT SENSEI YOU TOO ARE COMING WITH US.!!!!!!" asked Naruto while excitedly shouting on top of his lungs.


    "Well aren''t I a part of Team 7.???" asked Ichizu with a smile on his face which didn''t really resembled a smile, Nope not one bit.


    "Off... off course you are Sensei..ehehehhehe....." nervously stated Naruto seemingly afraid of offending his sensei.


    "Hahahahah.....No need to be so tense I was joking with you." laughed Ichizu.


    "Humph.!!!!!" naruto turns his head away angrily while snorting at his Sensei''s antics.


    "Let''s teleport there, it will save our time and we will be able to quickly proceed to saving Gaara and bringing him back safely."


    "Okay then everyone hold hands in a circle." said Ichizu.


    (A/N:- Though he could have teleported them without doing all this but this is more fun isn''t it.???")


    Kakashi held Naruto''s hand, he held Sakura''s hand ,who held Tenten''s hand ,who held Lee''s hand ,who held Neji''s hand ,who held Guy''s had ,who held Kakashi''s hand and the circle was complete.


    While they were busy with themselves Ichizu quickly smacks Tsunade''s b_u_t_t lightly with a evil smirk on his face and quickly placed his hand on Kakashi''s back and teleported to Sunagakure.


    Tsunade wore an angry expression on her face which quickly turned into that of a scared cat after she received the chakra message Ichizu send her.


    "It''s been some time (6 days ,3hrs ,32min and 20sec and counting.) since we last had some ''fun'' together. Well aren''t this opportunity just prefect ,I will come and find you after returning so don''t even try to run away ,since you can''t my sweet..sweet Tsunade hehehe hehe..."


    (A/N:-Well looks like our Mc a man of culture *cough* *cough* *nods*.)


    Tsunade quickly poures her chakra into the *Ring* which Ichizu gave her, as it allowed Tsunade to contact Mei freely.


    "Hello Little sister Mei~...????".


    "Ohh...hello Elder sister Tsunade how are you , judging from your voice I can tell you are panicking about something. Tell me elder sister what is it that is worrying you. I will immediately help you."


    After taking a deep breath and calming down her self ,Tsunade seriously says "Little sister Mei ,I need your help...."


    (A/N:-I don''t want you guys saying that Ichizu is a s_e_x beast or whatever the f_u_c_k cause he loves Tsuande and Mei more than anything ,and can even give his life for them. Though I will accept him being a molester but I would not accept him being called a person how only thinks with his d_i_c_k. Wait no...molester forget about than part. And please comment more and give good reviews for the novels rating.)

 Chapter 55 - RESCUING GAARA (Part-4)

    Suddenly 8 people ,holding each other''s hand appeared at the border of the Sunagakure from thin air. A city situated in a desolate land with a never-ending desert as far as you can imagine.


    The Konoha''s rescue and assistance team consisting of Ichizu, Kakashi, Guy , Sakura, Naruto, Neji, Tenten and lastly Lee have teleported directly to the border of Sunagakure to save time.


    They made their way to the Guard post outside the village gate.Their were only 2 mid-jonin guarding the outpost.


    ''Looks like Sunagakure is running really low on shinobi.'' thought Ichizu as he passed a scroll stating their identities and their purpose of visit.


    "Please quickly proceed to the inner circle of the village ,many people are poisoned with sleeping poison and some are even poisoned with strong venom poison." said one of the guards while leading us to the hospital where all the infected people were currently sustained.


    "Ohhh....never expected the Konoha''s team to arrive this quickly." a voice was heard which contained with surprise within it.


    Ichizu smiled lightly and handed the antitode of the sleeping poison to a figure while saying "We came as soon as we could after hearing about what happened, greetings honorable lady chiyo."


    "This is the antitode I came up with after checking the conditions of some patients at the outer area of the hospital. This antitode while immediately start neutralizing the poison and will work with the anti-body cells to flush the poison out of the patient''s body through the pores present on their skin."


    "You came up with this antitode just by merely checking the body conditions of some patients and that to in mere minutes." asked Lady Chiyo with an amazed expression.


    "I started learning medical ninjutsu when I was just 4 years old and have attained an extremely high-understanding of the subject over the years so now it is very easy for me to come up with antitodes after checking the patients body for some time."


    "Actually it wouldn''t be wrong to say that my strongest field in medicine."


    ''Especially due to me harnessing the true power of nature energy.'' thought Ichizu with a slight smile.


    "Shingi.!!! take this antitode and give it to the patients after replicating it." said Chiyo after which she turned towards the rest of the members which were beside me ,just as she was about to speak about Kankuro being poisoned ,she suddenly froze as intense bloodl_u_s_t started to ooze out of her body.


    Without any warning she jumped after Kakashi with a kunai in her hand and attacked with the intent to kill.


    Kakashi quickly takes out one of his ''bukkon'' from his waist and defends himself from being slashed by Grandma Chiyo and says "Please stop!!!!.....there must be a misunderstanding here."


    (A/N:-Kakashi has a new look ,now he carries two ''bukkon'' with him and wearing light brown armour. Pic in discord check it out. The link mentioned in Chapter auxiliary 3.)


    "There is no misunderstanding.....today I will kill you and take revenge from you for killing Sasori''s parents.Prepare yourselve Sakumo hatake....HAAAAAA....."


    Again, Kakashi dodged her attacks and jumped back while saying "I am not him..."


    "Elder sister Sakumo hatake died 21 years ago ,he is saying the truth so stop attacking him." said Ebizo after reminding her Elder sister Chiyo about the fact that Sakumo Hatake''s sucide.


    (A/N:- Unlike the anime ,we kakashi is killed by Pain and meets his dad and forgives him, allowing him to go to after life. In this version Kakashi has already forgiven his father since he understood why his father did what he did. Also i little spoiler about Sakumo being ressurected by Kabuto and kakashi fighting and sealing him.)


    Chiyo stops attacking kakashi after remembering that Sakumo had already died years ago. She calms herself down and apologizes to Kakashi "I am extremely sorry for attack you out of nowhere, it is just that you resemble the killer of my son and daughter-in-law."


    "Its okay ....and the reason why i resemble him is because i am his son." said Kakashi while watching Chiyo to she her reaction.


    "Ohh...now i understand why you resemble his so much." said Grandma Chiyo.


    "You would attack me ...i mean didn''t you wanted revenge for the dead of your Son and daughter-in-law.????" asked Kakashi visibily confused.


    "I do want my revenge ,but sadily your father is already dead for about 21-years and as for attacking you...there is no need as you are innocent and were probably 2 or 3 years old at that time. Sins of the father aren''t meant to be shouldered by his children." said Chiyo.


    "Also we need to hurry and heal Kankuro, he has been infected by the venom poison and he not in a good condition." said Grandma Chiyo as she walks towards another room and we followed her in there.


    After entering the room i saw Kankuro laying on a strecher with a purple face , indicating that he is poisoned.


    "Sakura quickly go and stablize the body of Kankuro, Lady Chiyo please help her in numbing the sensory stimulase which while be produced then Sakura focus entirely on pushing out the poison out of his body by injecting your chakra into his body."


    "Wouldn''t adding chakra in his body speed up the poison infection.????" asked Sakura with confusion written all over her face, same was Chiyo.


    Ichizu lightly smiled and said "You dont need to add unformed chakra in his body. You have to just use your chakra control and pour your chakra in the antitode to make it more potent."


    Realization drawn upon both of their faces but suddenly Grandma Chiyo frowned.


    "Isn''t there chances that the chakra would actually be utilized by the posion in becoming more potent.???"


    "No because this poison is a bit special since it will just increase its numbers not it potent value and the antitode will just become more potent."


    "And as the saying goes ,may there be 100 rabbits they still wouldn''t being down a lion."


    Both Sakura and Lady Chiyo started treating Kankuro.


    ¡ôHohoho.....their is a surprise waiting for you when you reach at Akatsuki''s hideout.¡ô said Nikasu through the system-link.


    ¡ñWhat do you mean by a surprise.????¡ñ said Ichizu.


    ¡ñHumph...well tell me ,how much more time for the 4th-hokage, Kushina and Rin to wake up.???¡ñ asked Ichizu as all three of them were kept in Nikasu''s space dimension.


    ¡ôA little more time before they wake up.¡ô said Nikasu.


    ¡ñHmmm....very well.¡ñ said Ichizu as he disconnected the link.


    ''~Tony~ tell me ,can my Rinnegan''s new ability be identified. I have waited for 2-years yet still you can''t finish scanning.'' complained Ichizu in his mind.


    [~Tony~:-*host* no need to act as a pitiful little child, I have completed the scanning and here are the results.]


    [¡ôAbility¡ô:-


    1.Corruption:- A strong attack which corrupts opponents chakra and destroys their body and soul from withen ,need direct contact for the ability to work ,once opponent is hit by it he/she will surely die. You can think of it as the same Type of attack as Kaguya''s *bone-killing ash*.]


    ''HAHAHAHAHAH.......THIS IS TOO AWESOME.....HAHAHAHAHAHHAHA....'' laughed Ichizu maniacally in his mind while keeping his outward appearance.


    "We have finished healing and treating other patients know we should proceed with phase-2." said Sakura.


    "I will be accompanying you all myself." said Chiyo.


    "Yeah....let''s go and bring back Gaara." shouted Naruto as his eyes turned red and dangerous aura started to leak out of his body.


    "Well let''s go then shall we ...." said Ichizu while placing his hand on Naruto''s shoulder to calm him down.

 Chapter 56 - RESCUING GAARA (Part-5)

    We left the Sunagakure and moved towards *Shinore terrain* as according to the tracker the bird-man was last seen flying their on his bird while held the Kazekage in its claws or talons whatever.


    We arrived at the *Igor river-side* and kept running towards the kidnappers direction.


    Two covered more distance Guy''s and Kakashi''s team went from two different routes as *Shinore terrain* was pretty big and we need to find the place where the kidnappers would hide.


    "So mind telling us ,exactly why us the Kazekage kidnapped.???" asked Sakura.


    "The reason for them to attack our village and kidnap our Kazekage is not yet known as the kidnappers haven''t made any kind of demands ,so we simply don''t even have the slightest of idea for their reason to willing be chased and hunted down by an entire village." said Chiyo with some murderous intent contained in her tone.


    ''Well they just want to suck out all of Gaara''s chakra including the chakra of the one-tails sealed within him.'' thought Ichizu.


    "Argh.....if I catch those bastards who kidnapped Gaara ,I will surely give them a free ticket to suplex city....ahem...I mean to hell." said Naruto with hatred and dislike in his tone.


    "Calm down naruto you will get your change." said Kakashi.


    "So Sakura-chan tell me who taught you medical-ninjutsu.???" asked Chiyo with curiosity ,as according to Ichizu he was self trained and Sakura was someone''s student.


    "Ahh...I have been studying medical ninjutsu under Lady Tsunade for 2 years and sometimes Ichizu sensei would also teach me things." said Sakura.


    "Ohh...so that slug-girl is your teacher huh....humph.!!!" said Chiyo with dislike but she still appreciated Sakura'' talent in the field was medical Ninjutsu.


    While Ichizu and Naruto burst out laughing "Old-granny slug.!!!! HAHAHAHAHA...." & "Tsunade the slug..HAHAHAHAHA.....I must tell her of this new nickname... pftt...."


    Kakashi and Sakura this time really fell forward after listening their teammate and Konoha''s Great elder making joke of their own Hokage.


    After getting back on their feet they once again burst forward towards the *Shinore terrain* ,they had only covered a little distance when they suddenly halted if we don''t include Ichizu who kept on running forward.


    Standing in front of them were 2 individuals ,both of them were wearing black clothes with red cloud icon printed all over their uniform.


    One was tall-slim bodied individual with black hair and red-eyes with 3-tomoes revolving in clockwise direction while the other was extremely short heighted with black cloth covering his face and had an extremely Strange hair style.


    Itachi and Sasori blocked the path of our heroes .....ahem...I mean Naruto and friends. But our Mc didn''t stop and kept on running forward without even looking towards the duo much to Sasori''s annoyance as he lauched his steel scorpion tail towards Ichizu''s neck with the intent to kill.


    But his tail simply passed through his neck as Ichizu had already activated his E.M.S and just passed through them and said without looking back "You guys take care of both of them I am going on ahead." and Ichizu disappeared from their sight.


    Sasori looked towards Itachi and asked questioningly "What was that.???".


    Itachi replied without any emotion "Oni-san M.S allows him to pass through everything."


    Even though Itachi knew that it isn''t the truth and there is something different about his brother''s M.S as no matter how strong genjutsu is being used on his brother it wouldn''t have any effect on him but this isn''t the only ability of his eyes.


    Since he could do no shit he just ignored his brother and focused on the people in front of his while saving His chakra after all he only had 70% of his true strength usable due to borrowing another body through *Sacrifice-body* jutsu ,he also couldn''t use his M.S.


    "Now now...it''s been quite sometime since we last meet Kakashi-san." said Itachi while trying to put him under a genjutsu but it had no effect on the latter.


    "Now that''s surprising.....!!!!" said Itachi.


    "Why are you blocking our way Itachi...!!!" shouted naruto as his eyes turn full red while a black slit in the middle.


    "Ohh...so tell me naruto did you improved since the last time we last met????." asked Itachi successfully putting him under a genjutsu.


    "Humph...you think I will fall for your petty tricks." snorted Naruto as he made some handsigns as shouted "RELEASE.!!!!" successfully breaking out of Itachi''s genjutsu.


    ''Hmm.....he has gotten much stronger than before ,though if i had my real body then things would have been different.'' thought Itachi.


    "Stop playing around Itachi and let''s just kill them we still have to deal with that Kazekage ,i will add him in my puppet collection hehehe hehe....." said Sasori.


    Chiyo narrowed her eyes at Sasori''s antics while sharp canines and nails could be observed on naruto''s hands and mouth.


    "MOVE!!!!!!¡­...." Naruto only said one word but anyone could sense the insane body of murderous intent inside the voice.


    "Looks like the Nine-tails inside your body in influencing you due to your anger." said Itachi.


    "Let''s just capture....." before he could finish his Kakashi suddenly appeared above him with extreme speed and slashed down with his ''bokken'' while covering it with massive amount of *Lightning-chakra*.


    Sasori attacks the ground with tail, using the momentum from the strike to dodge the incoming attack. Itachi also jumped back while making some handsigns while thinking ''So much chakra and this speed.....looks like somehow Kakashi-san has improved his chakra pool and has also gotten faster.''


    Ichizu had given Kakashi two pills ,one for increasing his chakra pool to that of one-tails and other making his M.S eternal while also synchronizing it with his body so that it doesn''t take a toll on him and he could activate and deactivate it naturally.


    Kakashi had actually mastered his M.S but using the long-ranged Kamui attack also makes him venerable so he doesn''t like to use it in close quarter fights.


    BOOMMMMM...!!!!!!


    A large explosion occurred destroying place where Sasori was standing. Itachi lauches a *Fire-style:-Great fire ball* jutsu while Sasori fires many explosion kunais.


    Before it could reach Kakashi, he activated his M.S and said softly "*KAMUI*" and the fire ball and the kunais were s_u_c_k_e_d inside the distortion caused by the wrap.


    "Troublesome....." said Sasori.


    "We should attack from different directions." suggested Sasori to which Itachi nodded as soon as they tried to move forward they found themselves to be bound by some sort of formation and they couldn''t move.


    "How...???" asked Itachi.


    "When I activated my M.S ,I placed you under a genjutsu so that both of you wouldn''t notice Sakura''s movement and lady chiyo''s chakra threads." said Kakashi while sheathing his bokken.


    ''Hmmm.....due to this not being my own body and also due to the lack of M.S I could noticed that I was under a genjutsu but what about Naruto.'' thought Itachi as he looked for Naruto.


    "Where is Naruto.???" asked Itachi.


    "He has already gone ahead." answered Sakura.


    "Well...well..looks like this was the maximum we could do." said Sasori while still being paralyzed.


    "Indeed..." said Itachi.


    "Well...we will see each other again he you all are alive hehehe....." said so he exploded.


    "Shit!!!!!!..." said Kakashi as if he understood something.


    Everything was blown to dust in the radius of 1km. As the dust settled down a ripple appeared in the air and 3-individuals with some burn marks appeared from the ripple.


    "Huff....huff....damn that was close." said Kakashi as at the last movement he wrapped away with Sakura and Chiyo to survive the blast.


    "He exploded himself...!!!!" exclaimed Sakura with horrer written on her face.


    "Nope, I don''t think so." said Chiyo as she moved towards the remains of their bodies and sighed after checking them.


    "What happened.????" asked Sakura...


    "It is Jiro and kimme from our village." said Chiyo with sadness contained in her voice.


    "Looks like they used *Sacrifice-blood* jutsu on these poor shinobi." said Kakashi while wipping away the blood coming out of his left eye. Due to the attack being to sudden ,he had to push his ability to its limit which put a strain on his body and eye.


    Sakura quickly healed Kakashi''s eyes and said "All of is are hurt ,I think we should rest for a bit."


    (A/N:-Itachi also has E.M.S and much stronger fire-release but normal chakra pool as I will not give it to him before he leaves the akatsuki.)


    "Guess we should rest for a bit." said Chiyo to which Kakashi nodded his head and they sat down to rest and recover.


    {Meanwhile}


    "What do you think would they have survived.???" asked Sasori.


    "Yes...at most they would have sustained some injuries but they are certainally alive, don''t underestimate Kakashi. He is probably stronger than most of our members." said Itachi.


    "Looks like you both couldn''t hold them any longer." asked Pain.


    "Yes ....we did what we could do but we didn''t expect Kakashi to be this strong." replied Itachi.


    "Doesn''t matter we have almost sealed the one-tails ,a little while longer." said Pain.


    BOOOMMMMMM......!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The rock placed at the entrance of the cave suddenly burst while it''s pieces scattered here and there. A man wearing gauntlets suddenly came into view following him was a yellow haired teenager.


    (A/N:-16 ORBS MODE:-GUANTLETS.)


    A man had long hairs and possessed hypnosis-patterned red-black eyes.


    Ichizu saw Gaara ,floating mid-air as all his chakra was being s_u_c_k_e_d out of him.


    "*Dispersion*" used Ichizu to disrupt absorbing which resulted in the falling of the body towards ground but Ichizu used *Kamui* and teleported him in his dimension while again summoning his body and giving his body to naruto "Go to grandma Chiyo, though he is alive and one-tails is still within him ,he has exhausted a lot of his Vitality. She knows what to do."


    "What about you sensei...." asked Naruto.


    "I have some business here go now...." said Ichizu with slight smile.


    Naruto frowned but still left with Gaara as he knew defeating his sensei is impossible maybe only Nikasu-nii-san can fight him as equal.


    "Ishtar.....go and make sure he is safe." said Ichizu.


    "As you wish master....." with that being said she started following Naruto while still being invisible.


    "Now since the distractions are removed." said ichizu.


    ''Master looks like he is going to enjoy what happens next fufufufuf....naughty master bullying others is bad.'' said Kisine the sword spirit of Ichizu''s Kronos sword.


    "Hahahahaha.....come let''s see how strong are you guys." said Ichizu to Real Sasori, Real Itachi , Deidara and Kisame.


    {Meanwhile}


    ''Master who is he...??? I can''t sense his strength at all.'' asked Alice the sword spirit of Nikasu while standing next to her master.


    ''A stupid bastard....who is also my friend.'' said Nikasu with a slight smile.


    ''Master''s friend........ moreover Master really smiled.....just who is this person...???'' thought Alice.


    (A/N:-Alice don''t know about Ichizu as Nikasu was in Sunagakure all this time.)

 Chapter 57 - RESCUING GAARA (Part-6)

    Inside the cave transmission of 5 individuals could be seen standing on the fingers of the Gedo` Statue which was at some distance from Ichizu.Their features couldn''t be able to see due to them being only a transmission. But the eyes of one individual gave away his identity, *The Rinnegan*.


    "Sate sate....i didn''t except to be able to see the legendary rinnegan user here, especially as my enemy fufufufufu....looks like this Akatsuki is much more mysterious than i thought it to be..." laughed Ichizu.


    "Even in front of so many S-RANK missing nin shinobi you are still laughing ,you interest me ....do you want to be a follower of lord jashin.????" asked one of the transmissions.


    "Sorry I don''t like boys..." said Ichizu with a smile.


    "Pftt.....Hahahahaha looks like my partner here has some strange preferences hehehe..." said another one of the transmissions while laughing.


    "Why you.....shut up stupid ,idiot or i will kill you..!!!!! and offer you to lord Jashin as a sacrifice." threathened Hidan will holding his 3-bladed sickle in his right hand.


    "Humph....i will like to see you try..." replied Kakuzu.


    "Enough..!!!!! both of you... since you interepted our sealing ritual and also know about the rinnegan ,you can''t be allowed to live any longer .... Itachi, Kisame and Sasori kill him and Deidara go and capture the one-tails and nine-tails." ordered Pain.


    "Hehehe he....you shouldn''t have come here alone now you will die and i will add you in my collection with the one-tails jinchuriki.


    "Well... take care of him ,i am going after the nine-tails jinchuriki." said Deidara as he hopped on his bird and started to fly out towards the exit.


    "Who told you that, you can leave.!!!!" said Ichizu as he placed his hand on his sword and an extremely fast *wind-style:-wind slash* was released towards Deidara.


    "Shit...!!!!! " knowing that he could dodge such a fast attack , Deidara jumped off the back of his bird to avoid the attack and landed beside Sasori.


    The slash sliced apart the stomach of the bird , seperating it into two parts. The bird started to fall down towards the left of Ichizu, as soon as it got into a certain range, Deidara shouted "Art is an EXPLOSION".


    BOOOOMMMMM.....!!!!!!!!


    It exploded just above Ichizu''s head.


    "Hehehe...." laughed Deidara


    *VOOSH*


    Suddenly Ichizu appeared in front of Deidara with extreme speed ,it looked like that he just teleported infront of him with a black sword in his right hand and his *Kronos*in another, he wored the Great-elder dress and had guantlets on both on his arms.


    (A/N:-16-Orb mode:-guantlets and full black sword.)


    Ichizu swings his black sword which was covered in *blue flames*(Kronos''s flames) towards Deidara''s head while grinning like a mad man.


    Kisame quickly used his samehada to intercept the attack , Deidara jumped back while preparing some *Explosive-clay* to attack.


    Sasori who was in his original form manipulated his puppet, the 3rd Kazekage to attack Ichizu with his blades while Itachi fired some kunais at him as he couldn''t fire strong jutsu due to Kisame being to close to his brother.


    Ichizu used his *Kronos* to deflect the incoming attack from Sasori, kicked samehada using the movementum to propel himself backwards while slashing towards the incoming kunai after covering the side of his blade with *Sword-Qi*.


    Kisame starts slashing at Ichizu who easily deflected the incoming strikes using *Aincrad-style* of Yin and Yang to use the properties of ruber to absorb the attack, while countering using pressurized water concentration. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank*. They kept on trading blows with each other.


    Kisame quickly thrusted forward his sword horizontally ,Sasori lauched a *Missile* towards Ichizu while Itachi used *fire-style:-fire ball* jutsu.


    Ichizu crossed his swords infront of him while still in air, after Kisame''s attack collided with him he was propelled backwards where the *Missile* and *Fireball* was heading towards.


    Ichizu did a back flip and landed on the ground but the attackes reached him before he could do anything.


    BOOOOMMMM....!!!!!!!!!


    "Let''s see if you survive this..." said Deidara who launched many different clay creatures towards the smoke covered area.


    BOOOMMMMM.....!!!!!!


    More consecutive explosion sounded as more and more smoke formed from the crater due to the attacks.


    As the smoke started to disappear ,Ichizu could be seen holding a shield in his right hand which was covered in Pure black-covering. Ichizu was completely unharmed not even a scratch could be found on his body.


    "Just what the f_u_c_k....!!!!!" shouted Deidara in frustration.


    "What is that Black-thing covering his shield and extending it to the surrounding to fully protect him.???" asked Sasori as he and Kisame complented about its origin.


    Deidara was too busy in cursing so he didn''t notice it as for Itachi his eyes where wide open as he thought ''Oni-san was able to fully master the *Susano*, that he could even cover things by overlaying it on the objects surface that means brother has already gotten use to the pain of using the *Susano*.''


    (A/N:-MC is strong enough to crush them but won''t as first fight like this is more interesting and also because he still need Akatsuki for capturing the tailed beasts. Pic in discord.)


    Ichizu transforms his shield and gauntlets back into 16-orb form and make them disappear after that he placed his sword *Kronos* in his right hand and says while laughing maniacally "Hahaha....I really enjoyed our short exchange but it''s time for me to end this."


    Saying so blue flames covered his sword. ''Fufufufufu....master use me now I belong only to you.'' said Kisine e_r_o_t_i_cally to which Ichizu just rolled his eyes.


    The 4-individuals started making hand- signs to intercept Ichizu''s attack ,Ichizu used *Dispersion* to scatter their chakra.


    "What the f_u_c_k.....!!!!"


    "Shit..!....!!!..."


    "What to do now we can''t use our jutsu???."


    "Hahahaha....it was nice knowing you guys now disappear...*Blast-burn* " shouting so Ichizu thrusts his sword which was covered in blue-flames into the ground inserting it inside.


    Suddenly a distortion in the space occurred and Obito quickly used his chains to bind the 4-members together. The transmissions watching the fight disappeared so did the statue.


    "Not this time asshole....!!!!!" saying so I teleported beside Sasori and Deidara using *flying Raijin* leaving behind kisine and grabbed both of their necks. They couldn''t resist due to being chained.


    Ichizu quickly used *Corruption* on both on them as blood leaked out of his body ,his E.M.S was rotating at inhuman speed.


    Obito used *Kamui* just before the blast as the whole cave burst open and smoke threatened to pierce the sky ,it slowly took shape a 3-tomoe in a ring.


    (A/N:-The blast was blue flames colored instead of red.)


    {Meanwhile}


    "Lord Hokage.....their is a large smoke cloud coming out of the *Shinore terrain* after seeing the size of the explosion it is estimated that someone extremely strong has been their."


    "So that area is under Sunagakure''s control why are you reporting this to me.??" asked while signing some doc_u_ments.


    "It''s because of the shape of the smoke." said the person.


    "Oh...what is it''s shape.???" asked Tsunade boredom could be felt in her voice.


    "Uchiha clan''s Sharingan....!!!!!" said the figure.


    *Slam* Tsunade quickly gets up while slamming the table and orders.


    "Send some anbu members to investigate...now!!!!!" said Tsunade.


    "Understood....!!!!!!"


    ''I hope you are okay Ichizu.....'' says Tsunade in her mind.


    {Meanwhile}


    Mei could be seen staring at the large smoke cloud coming from far far...away , Sunagakure''s territory.


    (A/N:-The distance is pretty large so they are using chakra detection and telescopes to observe the smoke cloud.)


    "Lord Mizukage..."


    "Send some people to investigate what is happening there." commanded Mei.


    "Yes .....mam.."


    ''It is what I think it is.???? I should call Elder sister Tsunade to confirm it.'' thought Mei as she contacted Tsunade through the ring.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Lord Tsuchikage, should we send some Shinobi to check what is going on."


    "Hmmm...." hummed Onoki while thinking ''That explosion was on par with 3 tailed beast bomb exploding together and judging from the smoke cloud shape it looks like someone from Konoha has caused the explosion. Hmm....just what is going on.???''


    {Meanwhile}


    "Go check the cause of this explosion and also find out everything that conspired there." said Raikage.


    "Yes lord Raikage-sama...."


    ''Interesting....looks like something big is about to happen.'' thought the Raikage.


    {Meanwhile}


    A man walking towards a sword ,which was stabbed in the ground with flames covering the area could be seen. He wore Black-exorcists dress ,black long hair and had red eyes with hypnosis-pattern black lines.


    "Now now.....there was no need to blast open the whole cave ..." said another person who just appeared from ''God knows where''.


    "I was just letting of some steam..... acc_u_mulated over the years." said Ichizu as he stopped walking towards the sword and turned around to face Nikasu.


    He saw another person standing beside Nikasu wearing long sparkling blue dress and had a cold expression on his face.


    "Tsk... tsk....looks like other than watching over Sunagakure you also kidnapped a girl huh.....fufufufufu...well congrats...." said Ichizu with a sly-smile on his face.


    Alice maintained her cold-expression but her cheeks turned pink meanwhile Nikasu had a tick mark on his forehead.


    "She is my Sword-spirit." said Nikasu while displaying the powers of his everstoic face.


    "Yes...yes she is yours..I get that.." teased Ichizu.


    Alice face turned crimson as she struggled to keep her expression, it isn''t her fault both Ichizu and Nikasu are two extremely handsome individuals while Nikasu pulled out a kunai to stab Ichizu.


    "Wait...wait *dodges* I was joking....okay joke...nothing else."


    "Now Kisine come and greet our friends...how long are you gonna stay there.????" as soon as Ichizu said these words ,Kisine transformed into her human body.


    "Fufufufu....I can be ANYTHING you want be to be master...." said Kisine while l_i_c_k_i_n_g her lips. To this Ichizu just rolled his eyes at her.


    "Hello nice to meet you guys ,I am Kisine ...Master''s sword-spirit."


    "Hello, myself Alice .....Master''s sword-spirit."


    "Let''s go Kakashi ,Guy and others will arrive here soon."


    "Yeah let''s go....."


    {Meanwhile}


    "What do you think should we go and check on our master...????" asked D`arc.


    "Nah....we have our orders....and also master is save so no need to worry ,I am sure others would also not check on Master and continue with their missions." said Semiramis but worry could be seen on her face.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Deidara and Sasori have died." said Obito.


    "Both of you immediately go to hideout no-4 now..."


    "Well we shall take our leave then and thanks for saving our a_s_s ,MADARA " said Kisame as he and Itachi left the place after glancing at the bodies of their dead comrades.


    "Ohh....there are some paper bombs on your back ,I just noticed them.....so take care."


    "Paper bomb.?????...F_U_C_K!!!!!!."


    BOOOMMMM.....!!!!!!!!


    "Huff ..huff...I am getting to old for this shit .Looks like we need to speed up thinks." said Obito taking away Sasori''s ring.


    "Indeed ...you are right Obito...it is time to speed up things." said a figure wearing an Anbu mask, he had a sharingan in his left eye.


    He walks towards Deidara and takes his ring and wearings it.


    "Its time we ourselves join the Akatsuki." said the person.


    "Hmm...you are right....SHISUI." said Obito.


    (A/N:- Like what you read what for the next chapter ,it will finish all your doubts.)

 Chapter 58 - THE REASON (Part-1)

    ..../Flashback/...


    A man could be seen standing at the edge of the cliff saying something to another person who was standing infront of him.


    The man smiles sadly as blood oozes out of his empty right eye socket "Lord Dango...ahem I mean Danzo has snached my right eye ,making me unable to cast my genjutsu on the clan...Promise me Itachi you will not allow a civil-war to break out in the village.....*cough* *cough* no matter what...."


    After saying so he dug out his left eye and give it to the person standing infront of him "Take this ,it will come in handy for the future."


    He walks towards the edge of the cliff and looks at his friend one last time saying "Don''t try to spot me Itachi ....I will soon die anyway so let me give you something....a parting gift....."


    He leans back and begins to fall down the cliff with a smile on his face. The person previously facing him tries to stop him from committing suicide and runs forward to grab him but alas it was already to late ,he the person falling was beyond his reach.


    "SHISUI....!!!!!!!!!!!????????????????" shouted the person while clenching his fists so hard that his nails pierced his skin and blood leaked out.


    "Take care and Farewall ....Itachi..." says the man as he submerges in the water.


    After looking towards the depth of the cliff one last time Itachi leaves the place and returns home.But unknown to his their was another person except them who witnessed all of this.


    "~Capt.America~ connect to Ichizu through the System-link." said Nikasu.


    [Connecting....establishing stable signal....starting link.....connection established]


    ¡ôShisui has died.¡ô said Nikasu.


    ¡ñ*sigh* Looks like it is about time.¡ñ said Ichizu.


    ¡ôI am disconnecting the call.¡ô said Nikasu.


    [Shuting down link-bridge...connection terminated..]


    He disappears in the shadows using the night as a cover to cloak himself and avoid Anbu-detection.


    {Some time later...}


    "Naruto Uzumaki...come with us quietly and don''t try to act smart....." said Itachi is an monotonous tone while think ''I don''t know why but I get a smoothing feeling from him ,after studying about him it''s safe to say that Naruto places his comrades above everything else and also care a lot about the village....hmm... Shisui''s eye was transplanted in a crow by me....but I need to find a person who could stop Sasuke when needed.....Oni-san dots Sasuke too much and would fight him.....same is with Father ,Mother and myself...but after knowing the truth about the village Sasuke may very well destroy the village and if Oni-san were to know about it *shivers* no.....I need to make sure that the village will be safe.''


    ''I am counting on you Naruto....stop them when the time comes....'' thinking up till here Itachi places Naruto in a genjutsu while stuffing the crow with Shisui''s eye in his stomach.


    ''Done now let''s keep up with the act.'' thought Itachi as he and Naruto left the room.


    {After one month}


    "I sense faint energy....and moreover it''s Shisui''s even though it is covered by another aura ,I can still sense it due to my bloodline purity." says Ichizu while sitting on a tree branch watching Team-7 train.


    "Do you think that Itachi would have already given Naruto the M.S which belonged to Shisui.????" asked Nikasu will standing beneath the branch also watching the Team-7 train.


    "Hmmm....let''s see...*E.M.S*.." says Ichizu while activating his eyes to check for any remnants of Shisui''s energy coming from Naruto.


    "Ohhh.....you were right Nikasu....it''s seem like it is indeed the case ,my little brother has already given Naruto , Shisui''s eyes...though this time Naruto wouldn''t need to use it''s powers." said Ichizu.


    "We should take the eye away then, it will surely come in handy for our future plans...." suggested Nikasu as he didn''t wanted a crow to stay inside his little brother''s stomach as it''s just weird.....


    "Hmmm.....yeah we should....." replied Ichizu.


    [¡ôQuest¡ô:-


    Make sure to free kaguya from her prison.


    ¡ñReward:- Next world travel ticket.


    ¡ñFailure:-Cripple for 10 years.]


    "WHAT THE /@#$%/.....!!!!!!!!..." screamed Ichizu in his mind.


    "We need to edit our plans...ASAP..!!!!" thought Ichizu as a sudden idea popped inside his mind.


    ¡ñNikasu...bring me Shisui''s body.¡ñ said Ichizu.


    ¡ôWhat are you planning to do.???¡ô asked Nikasu as he doesn''t really trusts Ichizu''s IQ.


    ¡ñA brilliant idea just popped out in my mind....fufufufufufu....this will be more interesting than I thought.¡ñ said Ichizu while grinning like a mad man if anyone were to see Ichizu''s grin they would surely piss their pants in fear and fright.


    "*ETERNAL MANGEKYOU SHARINGAN:- IKIKAERU*" shouted Ichizu as black seals started to appear on shisui''s body and covered him whole.


    After sometime Shisui gets up sitting upright with his eyes closed. It says worriedly after hearing Ichizu panting heavily while his whole body was drenched in sweat "You okay Ichizu-dono.???"


    "Nikasu..." said Ichizu while catching his breath.


    Nikasu pointed his finger at Shisui who was just sitting on the ground with his eyes closed and wore a concerned expression after hearing Ichizu heavily panting.


    A right coloured speck of light suddenly shot towards Shisui and entered his mind stunning him as he frowned due to the suddenly gain in memories of his past.


    "*sigh* Sorry that I left all the responsibilities on your shoulder Itachi .....but now after being resurrected by Ichizu-dono I will surely make up for the past." said Shisui to himself.


    "Before anything else there is a mission for you Shisui.....and also take this as a welcome gift." said Nikasu as he placed Shisui''s M.S back to him after he obtained it from the crow inside Naruto.


    "Thank you Nikasu-dono...." said Shisui after implanting his left eye back in the socket.


    "Let me deal with your other empty socket and this one." said Ichizu as he transplanted a normal eye in the right eye socket and healed the other one.


    (A/N:-The flashback is still not over and please check the discord for some updates regarding the second world-Irregular at magic high school.There are some memes related to naruto it''s quite funny.)

 Chapter 59 - THE REASON (Part-2)

    "Ichizu-dono & Nikasu-dono , I want to meet Itachi he must be feeling extremely guilty because of what he did....but that wasn''t his fault ,he had no choice.....fighting the village with his clan would put Sasuke in danger...because of his love for the village and his brother he choose to be a murderer.....he betrayed his own clan, nearly killed his own parents.....just so that the coup'' wouldn''t happen and Sasuke would be safe."


    "Even after so much we sacrificed ,what did we got in return.....massacre ,our whole clan nearly went extinct...our own forced to kill us.....they shall pay with blood I wouldn''t let them continue to destroy more lives."


    "I will kill danzo ,I will kill the elders who supported him, I will kill ever single member of his organisation.....if even I have to betray the village ,I will still do it .....for the future." said Shisui.


    "Don''t worry Shisui ,I can assure you that Danzo wouldn''t die a peaceful and glorious death...instead he would die as a human sc_u_m ...." saying so unimaginable amount of killing intent burst forth out of Ichizu''s body.


    "We already have all the proof we need to kill him, I have already collected all information about his research ,projects and his connection with Orochimaru." said Nikasu.


    "Then what are we waiting for let''s go and give him hell.....so that Itachi can also stop being a rogue." said Shisui.


    "Not yet Shisui....not yet...as much as I want to tourture and kill that bastard, he still has some uses....." said Ichizu as he thought ''After Pain tries to attack our village ,I will capture back Itachi and Sasuke....then it will be your end Danzo.''


    "I want you to infiltrate Akatsuki and speed up the capturing of the Tailed beasts....but remember you must not capture 8-tails and Naruto leave them alone." said Ichizu wearing a serious expression.


    "Why do you want me to join Akatsuki.???...I mean even though Itachi is their with them...I don''t need to join them to meet Itachi..." said Shisui.


    "I don''t want you to come in contact with Itachi at all ,atleast for now...and as for why????.....*ETERNAL MANGEKYOU SHARINGAN:-FANTAJ¨©W¨¡RUDO*"


    (A/N:-*Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan:-Fantasy World* is the last ability of Ichizu''s Mangekyou Sharingan after *Corruption or Oshoku* in this Jutsu the user is able to make illusions into reality though the things form wouldn''t be as strong as the real thing they would still have about 70% of their strength. Please check the sharingan and Rinnegan ability of Ichizu in the discord.)


    Suddenly the scene around them changed ,Shisui gasped in amazement after seeing Ichizu''s E.M.S ability.


    Shisui said in astonishment "Your M.S allows you to create reality wow..."


    Ichizu replied "Keep watching..." after that the scene around them changed once more.


    Shisui and others were standing in the middle of a bamboo forest under the smoothing gaze of the moon.


    Shisui touches and feels the life coming from his surrounding and had a large grin on his mouth.


    The thing with a normal genjutsu is that even if you are able to touch and feel things in the illusion you could still feel the emptiness around you. Even his kotoamatsukami being said to be the limit of illusions can''t transform an illusion into reality.


    Suddenly Shisui saw something descending down from the sky to ground, a lady covered in white veil.


    As Shisui wanted to ask want is going on from Ichizu.


    "Keep watching....." came a voice inside his head which contained some traces of sadness.


    After that Shisui saw the whole story of Kaguya from beginning ,how she ate the divine fruit to how she was sealed by her sons.


    Shisui was totally stunned after watching the whole things as a participant as he could feel every single emotions inside these events which wouldn''t be possible with a normal illusion. Unknowingly a tear fell down his cheeks.


    He was saddened by the events and how they played out but steeled himself after remembering what she did after eating the divine fruit.


    "Did you understand, even though she was sealed ,her sons still missed out something ." came a voice inside his mind as the scene again changed and the story of Indra and Asura played infront of him.


    How The sage of the six paths had two sons Indra and Aura ,how Indra founded Ninjutsu and handsigns ,how sage only give Aura his powers and nothing to Indra ,how Black Zetsu was the one who influenced Indra and so on till Madara faking his death.


    Shisui was totally shocked by all that happened and how Madara was manipulated and was still alive and well after fighting with Hashirama, all this was just to much for him to take in.


    After being in the state of constant panic for about 20 minutes he calmed down and regained his witts.


    "See what that Black zetsu did ,he wants to bring back Kaguya and to tell you the truth he has already came quite far." said the voice as once again the scene around him changed and he saw how zetsu manipulated Madara and Obito.


    "So why don''t you just kill Black zetsu.???" asked Shisui after the reality returned to normal.


    "Because it''s not possible he has many ways to escape and has his clones scattered, so killing him is not an option." said Ichizu as he thought ''Sorry to lie but I need Kaguya.....she has already suffered much ,she wanted to protect humans just to fulfil her previous husband''s wish even though the price for that was to big ,she left her clan and stayed to protect this world from ''them''...even after seeing the disgusting side of humans she still wished to save us going as far as create Zetsu to fight intruders ....I will make sure that she will finally be able live happily...''


    "Hmmm.....what do you want me to do." asked Shisui.


    "I want you to......."


    ..........................................


    (A/N:- I have made another discord group one for updates while the other for chatting so please join the discord group from auxiliary chapter 3 as the link has been uploaded .Thanks for reading.)

 Chapter 60 - THE REASON (PART-3)

    "I want you to use your ''kotoamatsukami'' on Obito and infiltrate Akatsuki and speed up their progress." said Ichizu with a serious face because he wanted to speed up things since the preparations for the upcoming war have already been completed ,he wants to quickly free Kaguya and try to make her happy after all the suffering she went through.


    "I trust that you know want memories you should give him...?????" asked Nikasu ,looking at Shisui for an answer.


    "Don''t worry Nikasu-dono i know what to do, just leave it all to me." said Shisui with great confidence in his abilities.


    "Well i have already pinpointed his location through Zetsu so you just need to make sure to capture him in your genjutsu and add the memories." said Ichizu as Black-Zetsu is like an alive and kicking ''Flying-raijin seal'' himself it has became much easier to keep an eye out for any mishaps.


    "Well them lets go as he is currently at the ''Valley of death'', alone though i don''t have any idea as of what is he doing there." said Ichizu while making hand-seals ,a seal appeared from Ichizu''s feet covering the area where Nikasu and Shisui were standing ,teleporting them to ''Valley of death''.


    {Meanwhile}


    A tall man wearing plain clothes ,short spiked hairs and a mask was apparently standing on top of Madara''s head and was looking at the sky. He thought ''Rin i will soon put an end to all suffering and oce again be with you....even if the obstacles are every big and strong, i still wouldn''t give up....I will become the savior of this chaotic world.''


    (A/N:-While Hashirama ,due to his healing capabilities is immune to most genjutsu''s as his body can detect foreign chakra...he still isn''t immune to Kotoatsukami as it is nearly unbreakable and undetectable even with hashirama''s cell.)


    Suddenly 3 people appeared behind him, he jumps forward and infuses chakra to fire a *Fire-ball jutsu* behind him but for some reason his infused chakra was immediately dispersed ,hid body hang mid-air and some shackles appeared around him through ''Space-dispersion''. Nikasu and Ichizu can use their servants abilities, it was one of the privileges of being a master.


    So Nikasu used *Gilgamesh''s Enkidu* and ''Space-manipulation'' to hold Obito and disable his ''space-wrap'' ability while Ichizu readied himself to immediately use *Dispersion* whenever Obito tried to infuse chakra.


    "Free me!!!!!!!!" shouted Obito as he struggled to free himself from Nikasu''s binding which was imposible for anyone....even Ichizu would need to at least utilize his *sword Qi* to free himself.


    Since he was completely helpless against the intruders ,no one would be coming to save his sorry b_u_t_t ,exactly like what happened in the 3rd Shinobi war.


    (A/N:-Here the word at least is highlighted i hope you guys understand what i mean.)


    "Calm down bitch!!!!!.....we wouldnt kill you ...well atleast for now." reassured Ichizu as an extremely dense killing intent was surrounding his body and he had a crazed grin on his face which send shivers down Obito''s spine but he was a little relieved that they would''nt kill him until he heard Ichizu saying "But a little beating for killing my clan is a must hehehehehehe..." laughed Ichizu sinisterly as his crazed grin widened so much that it looked like it would rip apart his very face.


    Ichizu started making hand-signs as 3-clones of himself appeared with a *Poof!!*. Ichizu spoke in a tone filled with hatred "Make sure to beat him to death but don''t kill him he still has his uses."


    ''At as a sacrifice pawn to bring Madara back to life so he can become the final piece of the puzzle to free Kaguya.'' thought Ichizu as he looked at his clones beating the hell out of Obito''s body while his body was again and again damaged and healed ,he was still tightly being held by Nikasu''s chain.


    After continuously beating the crap out of Obito for about 2 hr straight ,they finally got serious and proceeded with their mission. Shisui walks over towards Obito''s body which was still hanging in mid-air after being confined from the chains and lifts up his head, removes his mask and KABOOM!!!!! KOTOAMATSUKAMI and Shisui was now inside Obito''s mind.


    (A/N:-In my fan-fic Shisui is about the same age as Obito.)


    Shisui created new memories of how they became close friends ,how Shisui was also a part of their three-man cell team with Rin and Kakashi, how he trained Obito to try and win against Kakashi ,how he persuaded him to befriend Kakashi, how they fought and nearly won against their Sensei, how they went to the 3rd Ninja-war and he died, how Shisui met Madara when he tried to buy some time for Kakashi and Rin to escape but fell in an underground tunnel and was patched up by him.


    He told Shisui that Village can''t be trusted and how one day whole Uchiha clan would be wiped out, but Shisui didn''t believe him and went back to Konoha.....after Rin''s kidnap ,the village placed the Uchiha clan under servilience and monitoring through not that strictly.


    Shisui understood that the village only thinks about itself not about their clan and he joined Obito as both of them wanted true peace so Shisui lived in the village will plotting with Obito, how they killed the 4th after Shisui gave their location and finally Shisui faked his death by giving Itachi a fake sharingan while losing the other to Danzo and now since there are two vacant places in their organisation he and Obito would join them and also how Shisui knew their whole plan and trusted Obito.


    After successfully creating the new memories inside Obito''s mind ,Ichizu healed him and left him there unconcious after making him think that he was just talking a nap in the ''Valley of death''.


    Except Shisui, Ichizu and Nikasu left the place and went back to Konoha while thinking ''All the chess pieces are finally arranged lets see how does it plays out.''


    ............/End of flashback/..............

 Chapter 61 - THE HUNT BEGINS

    "I want you, Obito to tell Pain that you and me, we will be taking the place of Sasori and Deidara since they are dead....tell him that while we capture the 3-tails which has appeared in the *Luke warm lake* ,Kakuzu and Hidan will go and capture the 2-tails." said Shisui while he wore a white-colored fox mask with an eye on the head vertically ,it covered his face till nose, the right side eye space was sealed while his sharingan could be seen in his left eye space.


    (A/N:-The photo of the mask has been uploaded in both the discord groups.)


    "Hmm.....very well but i think after we officially join the Akatsuki you go capture the 3-tails on your own while i pinpoint the location of the 4-tails. What do you think?????" asked Obito while waiting for Shisui''s response.


    "Well okay we will be able to save more time, after all Konoha is getting stronger and stronger while other villages are also on high alert it''s best that we speed up things." replied Shisui after thinking for some time.


    "Do i need to seal the 3-tails or just a large amount should be enough, i would like to avoid sealing the 3-tails as i am sure that the 5-great nations will surely know that the 3-tails is currently at *Luke Warm Lake*, and will send many of their shinobi to capture the 3-tails and use it for themselves and if i were to seal the 3-tails then the disappearance of a tailed beast would surely alarm the nations and our plan of collecting the chakra''s of the tailed beast and sealing them inside the Gedo` mazo` would become more hard." asked Shisui so that he could convince Obito in not sealing the tailed beast and Ichizu and Nikasu will be able to seal the other half of the 3-tails inside Rin.


    "Hmmm.....you are right we can''t alert the nations.....not yet as we still are in the beginning stages of Phase-2....okay just seal a large portion of it''s chakra inside a seal scroll and pass it to Zetsu ,he will take the scroll to Pain who will seal the chakra inside the statue." said Obito after complimenting about Shisui''s suggestion for half-an hour.


    {Woosh}


    Shisui flickered away from the hideout towards to *Luke Warm Lake* while Obito wrapped at Pain''s location to inform him about the new members.


    Suddenly space started distorting inside a dark room illuminated by a candle, Obito wrapped at Pain''s location and sees Konan standing next to Pain (Tendo) who was watching the rain while thinking about something.


    "Reason for the sudden visit.????" asked Konan while trying to guess what has happened at the hideout located near Sunagakure.


    "I have came to inform you that me and other person will be joining Akatsuki since their are two vacant spaces left (Not counting one place as Orochimaru was never really officially replaced in Akatsuki as he took his ring away while leaving the Akatsuki.) and also since it is time for me to appear before this world." said Obito while gazing at Pain who was still watching the rain.


    Konan was quite surprised to hear that Obito (Madara) was finally going to join the Akatsuki but frowned as she asked "Ally???".


    "Just think of his as an old monster possessing a large amount of lifespan." vaguely stated Obito not caring to explain any furthur.


    "I am going to track the 4-tails while he is on his way to bring back large amount of 3-tails chakra for you to seal inside the statue." said Obito while finally Pain turned around with a little surprise on his face (Well he just raised an eyebrow.) as not many can defeat a tailed beast alone and moreover seal an extremely large portion of their chakra. Even though Akatsuki can capture tailed beasts without much of a problem but that when they are being accompanied by they partners. So being able to defeat a tailed beast in the terrain which clearly gives it the advantage is extremely hard feat to accomplish.


    "He is that strong???" asked Pain while staring intently at Obito to answer the question he asked.


    "Even i would stand a change against him if he were to catch me off-guard ,so yeah he is very strong. Anyway inform Kakuzu and Hidan to go and capture the 2-tails and also do so while not alerting the Kage of Kumpgakure." saying so he wrapped away.


    "Konan, inform both of them to quickly capture the 2-tails and return back.....Konoha is being protected by very strong individuals.....according to what Madara knows about the Great-elder of Konoha, his Sharingan is able to copy abilities of other sharingans that means he can also use the Black-flames which itachi uses...also one of his original abilities allows him to make his opponent unable you use jutsu''s which is an extremely bad thing for us....leaving him aside there is also ''The Golden flash of Konoha'' who is said to be able to use every kekei genkei and also is unparalleled in manipulation of space-time ninjutsu in all of history....."


    "Even without him there is still Sensei with his senjutsu ,that Fugaku Uchiha also hailed as the wicked eye ,Izumi Uchiha who is also profound in using genjutsu, the current Hokage know as the greatest medical jutsu user of this era ,the professor or the god of shinobi,etc. We can''t attack Konoha since even with my powers and the whole Akatsuki we still wouldn''t be able to capture the 9-tails by force...*sigh* it doesn''t matter we will somehow will be able to capture him."


    "No matter the cost for peace...." said Pain as he went back to watching the rain. While thinking ''For you Yahiko.....''


    Shisui flickered at high speed and arrived at the *Luke Water Lake*. He saw a large beast with 3-tails and a shell covering it''s body as it swam inside the lake.


    Shisui said an apologetic face "Sorry my friend but I need your chakra ''Genjutsu''...."


    After putting the beast in a genjutsu he quickly took out a scroll and sealed an extremely large amount of chakra from the tailed beast who looked very tired at the moment.


    Shisui flicked away to return to the hideout and give the scroll of Zetsu. But he didn''t notice two people coming out of the forest beside the lake wearing black-white uniforms while covering their face with a hood.


    "Let''s quickly seal this mythical beast and return since our master told us to be quick with it." Said Gilgamesh.


    "Hmm....." hmmmed Enkidu as she summoned extremely long chains which coiled against the beasts body who struggled to break free.


    "Hahahahaha...it''s useless those with divinity can''t break these chains" said Gilgamesh while laughing.


    (A/N:-She is genderless according to fate series but according to me she is a she.....not decide who you choose. Also since the Tailed beast are directly connected with the *divine* fruit ,they can''t break Enkidu''s heaven & hell sealing chains. I have given this name myself. )


    Gilgamesh tossed the sculpture inside his Treasury as both he and Enkidu disappeared from the place.

 Chapter 62 - NIKASUS DATE (Side-story) (Part-1)

    A figure could be seen standing alone inside a room in front of a mirror as he combed his jet-black short hair. His hazy blue eyes shinned a bit as the room of illuminated by sun''s light ,it seemed like one would keep falling deeper inside the small vortex which could be seen inside his iris from time to time. He wore light red jacket and light brown jeans. His left ear was pierced though as a ring hung from it. He took a good look of himself in the mirror after putting away the brush he used to comb his hair.


    Nikasu thought while staring satisfactorily at his reflection in the mirror ''YOOSH...I think i am ready ,let''s go''. as he exited his room which was on the 1 floor of his house and made his way downwards where a young lady wearing blue-colored skinny jeans, a silk camisole, blazer and crystal blue heels.


    "You sure took your time to dress up Nikasu-chan fufufufufu...i thought that was my job." said Sia.


    (A/N-Nickname of the girl Nikasu saved ,using this cause i don''t remember her name.)


    After Nikasu saved her ,she became his housekeeper and caretaker. At first she was a little cautious of Nikasu even when he brought her at his home, she always acted on high-alert as she thought that Nikasu just wanted her body since after saving her instead of handing her over to the village authority her brought her with him. Though it wasn''t her fault for thinking this as she has dealt with many horrible people all her life who just l_u_s_ted upon seeing her body as she is extremely beautiful.


    She was able to protect herself due to her father as he was a strong shinobi and also loved her too much cause she was his only family left alive so no one dared to take advantage of her. But one day her father was killed by the mercenaries hired by the corrupt land lord who wanted her body.


    After killing her father ,he captured her and was planning to defile her. At night he ordered his men to bring her to his room so that he could taint her body and give her to his subordinates after he was done with her.


    When he was about to force her to listen to his commands, someone entered the room and before the Landlord could even make any movement.....SWOOSH, he head rolled down the room after being detached from his neck.


    {Sia''s point of view}


    I felt like my whole being getting dragged inside a vortex when i looked into his hazy blue eyes which reflected coldness and no emotions could be seen on his face and then i saw the head of the Filthy-murderer who was responsible for the death of my father i felt happy and scared both at the same time. Happy that my father''s murderer was dead and that now my father''s soul with rest in peace. Scared at the thought that what will happen to her right now. I could feel that their was only one feeling behind the gaze which the man in front of me directed towards me. PITY.....Yes pity was it.


    Even though i was still scared from him i still begged his to take me away with him so that she can escape this hell hole. He looked at me for a second with his hazy blue eyes and nodded towards me. He put his hand forward while signalling me to grab onto it. After some hesitation i took a hold of his hand. SOFT.....VERY SOFT were the only words that came into my mind after touching his hand. His hand didn''t felt like he was a shinobi.....even though the skills he displayed in front her me by silently appearing inside the room without anyone noticing and dispatching his target before he even had a change to react ....showed that he was a shinobi and a very strong one at that too.


    Though i still don''t understand that why were his hands so soft. We disappeared from the place and arrived at another place ....We were standing in the middle of an empty field ,a large building could be seen at a little distance though the building resembled a Ninja academy ,again as i turned my head towards left direction in hopes to know where i currently was and was stunned by the scene in front of me as my mouth was left hanging wide open after seeing the gigantic faces of 4 people on a large stone wall while another face was under-construction.


    I heard his saying in a cool and smoothing voice "Welcome to Konohagakure....!!!!!"


    And that''s how i met your mother.....*ahem* *cough* *cough*...after getting to know Nikasu better i unknowingly fell in love with him. Though YES....he acted cold and indifferent in most cases but he had this caring side of his too which he didn''t show to others. I took care of his house and him too....during this time i also bet his best friend who was apparently the Great-elder of Konohagakure. As much as i could see ,i knew that the most important person for Nikasu was his best friend though i didn''t understand why (NO..I AM SAYING THIS ONCE AGAIN THIS IS NOT A ''BL'' FANFICTION.).


    So i decided to ask him why did he cared so much about his best friend to which he replied ,when he was all alone and abandoned Ichizu was the one who helped him and acted as a big-brother and friend but him which gave him a reason to continue living. I thought he must be taking about the Nine-tails event in which he lost his family.


    We continued to enjoy each other''s company as the bond between us grew stronger and stronger. Then one day after gathering enough courage i told Nikasu how much i love him....he was silent like always for a knew minutes which felt like years for me. Seeing that he didn''t answer i panicked as i thought he didn''t love me, tears filled my eyes as i was about to run away...i was suddenly pulled by Nikasu who gently hugged me and said in a soft but warm tone "Me too....". Tearing flowed out of my eyes.....tears of happiness. I hugged him tightly not wanting to release him thinking that he would disappear and she would suddenly wake up from this dream.


    Even though he spoke only two words in a low-tone i could feel the warmth and love contained inside those words which made me truly happy....i finally have a family, someone who will love me for who i am and not for my body. This is the best day of my life ,i truly wish that father was here to witness this....he would have been proud and a little jealous as someone was going to take his little-princess away from him.


    Thinking about father more tears started coming out of my eyes as Nikasu comforted me after seeing my state.

 Chapter 63 - NIKASUS DATE (Side-story) (Part-2)

    "Sorry i got caught up while fixing by hair, so couldn''t come down sooner and took so much time. " apologized Nikasu in a soft & warm tone as his face still carried in indifferent and uncaring expression. Even though Nikasu didn''t show it he actually cared a lot about Erza as he was deeply in love with her. Same could be said for her.


    Ever since Erza came into his life ,it was like she brought warm emotions and warmth which Nikasu thirsted for since his previous life as only Ichizu was his family or to saw he was his hope, his SUN and his reason to live after being discarded from his family.


    But now he had another reason to live and return back home as someone would always be waiting for him at the the door the moment he enters his house. She slowly slowly was able to breach inside of his shell which he made around him so that no one except Ichizu will become close to him and he wouldn''t have to fear that they will abandon him like his parents someday.


    "Let''s go .....!!!!" shouted Erza like a little kid as she ran towards Nikasu ,interlocked his arm with her own and started dragging him as they exited Namikaze Compound and started walking on the streets of the village.


    Many people smiled after seeing two youngsters behaving like couples and whistled in order to raise the spirit of these two youngsters wearing attractive clothes as they realized that the male in front of them is the child of the 4th-hokage. Everone loved and respected Minato as he was a great shinobi who saved the village from the 9-Tails even sacrifising his own live for it.


    So when they saw that the child of their Hero has finally manned up they naturally were happy for him even though the effects of their efforts yielded opposite result.


    Erza felt her face burning up as she became as red as a tomato and clenched Nikasu''s hand tightly. Whereas even if there was no expression on his face his reddened neck told something else.


    They picked up the pace and arrived in front of a giant restaurant owned by the Akimichi family who are famous for their pill making talent.


    They entered the restaurant while holding each other''s hand and we''re surprised to see that there were not many costumers in the restaurant.


    ''Looks like we arrived at the perfect time.'' though both of them simultaneously as a small smile crept on Nikasu''s face while the grin on Erza''s face threatened to spilt her mouth into two.


    They searched for a minute as they found an empty table at the end corner of the restaurant ,it looked detached and private to both of them as they took their seats.


    After a second a waiter holding a pen and note came towards their table to note down their order and also passed them a list of dishes available today.


    "Hmm.....please bring ''4-Makizushi'' ;''5-Yakitori'' ;''2-Tempura'' and some water for both of us." said Erza as she ordered the food.


    Nikasu had been maintaining his stoic look while thinking about how will she react after knowing what will happen in the future and how she can travel to more different places and live her life with him.


    After hesitating of another minute Nikasu spoke when the waiter left the couples alone after seeing that they would like to be left alone with each other.


    "So tell me Erza what will you do this the village was in extreme danger of being wiped out." asked Nikasu .She spoke after some time as great determination could be seen embedded deep in her eyes as she replied "I would die for the village so no matter how much stronger is the enemy as i will fight for what i want to protect till my death."


    ''I while never allow anyone to hurt you .....never.'' thought Nikasu with a smile on his face as he looked into the determined eyes of his love.


    "You know Erza this world may soon be engulfed into darkness and there while be chaos everwhere...but that isn''t necessarily a bad thing maybe everyone be learn something from it...maybe they will put aside their differences and work together to win."


    "Maybe their will be a long lasting peace after the storm ends....sorry I got carried away." apologized Nikasu.


    But Erza didn''t react as she was too caught up by the words Nikasu had just spoken. She replies "What a wonderful way of thinking...I really wish in this could change into reality....a long lasting peace."


    "Erza I what to ask you something...." asked Nikasu as his voice trembled a little.


    "What is it Nikasu????." replied Erza.


    "If.....if I were to leave here and travel to a far away place while.....while you accompany we...we you be their for me...." asked Nikasu as he was thinking nervously about what would Erza say.


    Erza replied with a smile "I will follow you anywhere ,even in death.....I will love you forever ,even if you became the worst person...I will always be with you ,even in another world...."


    This time it was Nikasu''s turn to be stunned after listening to what she just said and after recovering from the shock she gave him, he smiled....yes smiled with extreme happiness for the first time after a long time.


    Erza and some other people who saw his smile were captivated ,it was like a heaven''s angel has just descended before them and is spreading happiness.


    "Thank you....." even though Nikasu said only two words ,the smile on his face and the warmth in his tone conveyed his feelings and emotions.


    "Do worry about it...." replied Erza with a smile.

 Chapter 64 - RETURNING HOME (Part-1)

    "Shisui has successfully extracted a large amount of the 3-tails chakra and Gilgamesh & Enkidu have captured the 3-tails and are travelling towards our headquarters located in ''Hot spring village'' where Semiramis & D`arc are currently stationed." said Nikasu as Alice and Kisine were busy chatting with each other.


    "Ohh....is that so looks like everything is going according to our plan. Well what about Sia ??? Gramps has been taking care of him ,his brother and other kids whom all Danzo had been training for his *Root*. According to the plot it should be about time Naruto & Sakura went to find the whereabouts of my little brother." asked Ichizu thinking about how Naruto will fight Orochimaru at the bridge.


    "Sia has not lost his emotion like in the original story ,instead he has grown a personality quite similar to mine and as for his brother and others...they are being taught by Gramps and have formed an independent organization under the banner of the 3rd to go on mission and act as Village personnel and Kakashi will most probably be accompanying Naruto, Sakura and Sia during the mission while Yamato will be adding to the team as your replacement." analyzed Nikasu as he thought of the different approaches which the Hokage would think after receiving the information on Orochimaru''s location.


    "Also the Zero-tails girl has been very helpful in training the kids those were captured by the ''Root'' previously as by using the power of the Zero-tails and establishing a connection inside the kids mind due to the help provided by Ino''s dad......she was able to feed off all the negative emotions that were filled inside them and they regained their happiness which Danzo took from them." said Nikasu.


    "I have also ordered Saber & Emiya to destroy the hideouts of Orochimaru which they located and marked on the scroll as soon Sasuke would kill Orochimaru and after that all those experiments will be meaningless...also i have ordered Merlin to use the experiments which he created to strengthen jutsu Army while using the test subjects that doesn''t deserve to live ,fix those who do deserve to live." added Nikasu while glancing at the two sword spirits who where glancing at them and whispering to each other.


    "Hmm...Karna & Izumi are busy following Itachi & Kisame and are to take action after Sasuke and Itachi starts fighting. Haku & Zabuza are collecting information on every single corrupt official in every village while Father and the 3rd are busy taking care of the village." mumbled Ichizu but with enough volume so that Nikasu could hear him.


    "I am going to save the 2-tails from getting seal while you take care of Tsunade''s retirement and Jiraiya''s ascension for the Hokage''s post." said Nikasu as he willed Alice to follow him.


    "I am planning to make Tsunade retire after Sasuke ''kills'' Orochimaru since their will be no reason left for Jiraiya to not take that position and i will be able to convince him to teach Naruto the Toad-sage mode." said Ichizu.


    "Very well then...." saying so Nikasu disappeared along with Alice.


    "Master some people are converging on your position.....such bad luck that i couldn''t even spend so time alone with my beloved Master fufufufufu......" said Kisine as she turned back into *Kronos* sword-form and attached itself to Ichizu''s waist like always.


    "SENSEIIII.........!!!!!!!!!!!!!" shouted someone as sounds of loud footsteps could be heard from near...


    "Don''t shout so loudly Naruto i am right here alright, without a single scratch on by body heck....not even my clothes are harmed." replied Ichizu as the sound of footsteps came closer and suddenly came to halt as 10 figure and a hidden figure could be seen standing in front of him.


    Naruto calmed down after seeing my condition as he was pretty scarred while thinking something must have happened to me after seeing that gigantic explosion and all the destruction around.


    Kakashi asked with an serious expression on his face " What happened here ????"


    Behind Kakashi ,Guy and his team could be seen standing there as it looked like they have just gone through a had fight whereas Sakura ran up to me leaving Grandma Chiyo holding Gaara in her arms.


    Sakura did a quick check on me while making sure i wasn''t hurt anywhere.


    During the 2-years Naruto & Sasuke left the village, she was taught by both Ichizu and Tsunade and sometimes Nikasu too when he wasn''t on any missions since he was an Anbu personnel and was required to complete different missions. Sakura became very close to Tsunade and Ichizu as the former treated her as she prized disciple while the latter regarded her as a sister.


    After making sure that Ichizu wasn''t hurt and anything she glared angrily saying "Sensei!!!!! you could has just escaped with Gaara and Naruto with your abilities was it necessary to fight 4 S-rank missing nin...????"


    Ichizu smiled and replied "Sorry Sakura-chan but i had to fight ....after all one of the 4 missing nin was my own brother." the temperature suddenly dropped as Sakura and others shivered after seeing the smile which wasn''t quite a smile on Ichizu''s face grew wider after remembering the fight.


    "The temperature suddenly returned back to normal as the fake smile on Ichizu''s face was replaced with a genuine smile. He replied to the question that Kakahsi has asked some times ago "Though i was able to kill two of them ,i could deal with the other two as they had already escaped by the time i used by *Blast-burn* and blew up this cave."


    "Ohhhh...Okkkk!!!!" was the only words that came out of Kakashi''s mouth as he thought ''Fighting 4-missing nin and those too reaching Kage-level each and being able to kill two of them without a single scratch while also forcing the other two to retreat.....just how strong would a person need to be for accomplishing such a feat???''


    Others were also busy in finding the answer of this same question when they woke up after Naruto''s shout.


    "Why isn''t Gaara opening his eyes????" shouted Naruto.

 Chapter 65 - RETURNING HOME (Part-2)

    "Let me check on his condition." said Ichizu as he moved closer to the unconscious Gaara and placed his palm on his c_h_e_s_t ,using sage energy to check on his condition. After sometime Ichizu removed his palm and wore a solemn look on his face.


    "What happened Sensei???.....he''s gonna be ok isn''t he." asked Sakura with concern as after the Chunin exam. Naruto had became quite good friends with Gaara and she didn''t wanted Naruto so suffer as he did when Sasuke left the village.


    "GAARA!!!!!...WAKE UP...COME ON WAKE UP DAMN IT.!!!!!!" shouted Naruto as he started shaking Gaara''s dead body.


    ''Hmmm....looks like due to a large amount of chakra being drained out of his body, his life force has weakened considerable. Though it shouldn''t have weakened to this degree. ~Tony~ scan Gaara''s body and find the cause of his condition.'' Ichizu mentally commanded to scan and found the reason for why something like this happened.


    [~Tony~:- *host* the reason for Gaara''s life force being so weakened is due to the ''Destiny Law'' of this world being subjugated at Grandma Chiyo. Since she was supposed to die at this stage of the plot but Gaara was saved by you and didn''t get his Tailed-beast extracted out of him which would have killed him so that later he could be revived by Grandma Chiyo who would use her own life force to bring him back to life. Due to your interference the world''s ''Destiny Law'' has weakened Gaara''s life force so that Chiyo would have to sacrifice her life and bring him back.]


    ''So their is no avoiding it huh`....'' thought Ichizu with a sigh. Even though he could bring him back to life ,he would have to piss the world''s ''Destiny Law'' which he isn''t ready to piss off...yet and also he couldn''t care less about others except his loved once. After being in born in this world and experiencing a great war and many...many deaths, he has since long came to an conclusion.


    *Sacrifices are required for the greater good.* he would do anything for this goal of his unlike some other character who just keep bull*shitting about righteousness and other useless things. Being good is okay but being a hero ....also in this world where people will do anything to achieve their goal though a majority are not like them but still you aren''t Naruto who has the plot Armour so don''t think about useless ideals.


    "Even though i can heal him.....there will still be 50% chance of him dying which i personally think will , sorry for my straight forwardness ." stated Ichizu as he apologized to Chiyo.


    "WHAT!!!!! NO!!!! GAARA CAN''T DIE!!!!!! PLEASE SAVE HIM SENSEI, ANYHOW!!!!." shouted Naruto while Guy and his team wore serious expressions on their faces.


    "Grandma Chiyo waked towards the unconscious body of Gaara ,slowly sat down and said "Though i wanted to use this *Technique* on Sasori in hopes to bring him back to life but he is already dead while his body is not here.....well as the Elder of Sunagakure i will fulfill by duty one more time before i pass away."


    "Everything I''ve ever done was a mistake." she stated.


    "But now, at the end, it looks like I''ll finally be able to do the right thing¡­ The Sand Village and Konoha¡­ Their future will be much different than the way things were back in my day." she continued as everyone listened attentively to what she had to say.


    She looked towards Naruto as she slowly spoke "That strange power of yours that Kakashi mentioned¡­ that power will have a strong influence on the future."


    "Become a Hokage like none before you.


    After saying so she turned towards Sakura who had tears streaming down her face "Next time, save the people who are dear to you, not some old hag. You and I are very similar. There aren''t many girls as chivalrous as you around. You''ll surpass your teacher as a female ninja."


    "There aren''t many girls as chivalrous as you?"


    She turned to Naruto ones again and stated "This is a request from an old woman. You are the only one who can understand Gaara''s pain. And Gaara understands your pain. Please, save Gaara."


    Then she turned towards Ichizu and others as she said "Please escort Gaara back to the Village safely."


    I nodded in response and said "I, Ichizu Uchiha....The Great-Elder of Konohagakure promise you that as long as i am alive Sunagakure will be our close allies under any circ_u_mstances also Gaara while surely make a fine Kazekage."


    After nodding towards me she placed her hands over Gaara''s c_h_e_s_t and i bright green light emitted from her palm. After sometime she slowly closed her eyes as the crying Sakura hugged her unmoving body and others consoled her.


    Gaara slowly opens his eyes as Naruto softly speaks "Thank God you are alright." crying and feeling sad for the price they had to pay for bring his friend back to life.


    (A/N:-I have used Chiyo original last words in this chapter.)


    After all this ,the whole Group returned to Sunagakure with Gaara in tow. After reaching the place we informed everyone about Grandma Chiyo''s death as the whole Nation was devastated by the new of the death of the Honorable Elder.


    After staying their for a few days ,we packed our stuff as I strengthened the bond between the two Allied Nations by quite a large margin while Naruto used this entire time with Gaara and his siblings showing the team around the country and getting them to try all the special dishes for their Nation.


    After renewing the pact of alliance ,Ichizu and team started their journey back to Konoha as Ichizu thought about the upcoming mission ,that Tsunade would give to the Team-7 and Sia''s entry in the team as Sasuke''s substitute.


    After all this Ichizu has also planned to send 3rd and his father to the ''Village Hidden In The Stars'' to cure their body off Radiation and add them into the 5-nations Allied forces that would be formed to fight Madara.

 Chapter 66 - UPCOMING MISSION

    We arrived at the gate post of the Konoha village as Naruto said "Its been one heck of a mission....wasn''t it???"


    "Yeah i agree with you on that Naruto....we weren''t able to uncover the true reason behind Kazekage''s kidnap and we also lost a great person like Grandma Chiyo ,we also encountered four S-rank missing Nin during our mission." said Kakashi while nodding towards Naruto.


    "HAHAHAHAHA.....Even for someone like me who is always filled with vigor and YOUTHHH... this was a little to much for our team.....it was our luck we had the Great-Elder accompanying us on this mission otherwise fighting 4-missing Nin of S-rank with a group of Chunins and two Elite Jonin was really a suicide attempt." laughed Guy as he received Glares from his team.


    "Off course that''s only because you guys do not have enough experience and was are not yet strong enough to fight them is the reason for our loss if Ichizu-san wasn''t there ,if given enough time and if you 3 train hard you will surely be able to become Elite Jonin at the very least if not Beginner kage-level." quickly added Guy as the glares he received visibly lessened but was still there....he could only sigh ruefully at seeing their expressions.


    Neji ,Tenten and Lee, all three of them are extremely had working and strong will-ed individuals who don''t give up and always push themselves to their limits and surpassing it. So after witnessing the power of the opposition & what they were capable of and felt frustrated due to their insignificant power making them unable to interfere.


    They understood that if Ichizu wouldn''t have had engaged with the 4 missing S-rank Nin and force them to retreat ,killing two of them in the process then even if their Sensei''s would engage in a battle with them they would still be able to escape but if they also tagged along with them then they would have to protect their team and fight against the enemies at the same time ,even they wouldn''t make it out alive if that were to happen.


    (A/N:-They have no idea about Guy''s and Kakashi''s real strength.....Guy can probably defeat every single one of Akatsuki''s members except Pain and maybe some others while Kakashi with his Powered M.S and the chakra equal to that of one-tails is strong enough to defeat EVERY SINGLE ONE of the Akatsuki members but that when he uses his M.S ability with his over 1000-Copied jutsu.)


    After entering the village Ichizu received a *Soul message* from the 3rd informing him about Sai progress.


    <The boy has much potential and is talented in Ink-release plus his Big brother Shin is very skilled in *Kenjutsu* ....you should provide him some pointer when you are free and also i have fed him the medicine you gave me to cure his decease. I have ordered Sai to be on standby all the time as he maybe required to go on a mission very soon.> said Hiruzen.


    >Hmm....i will consider giving him some pointers when i am free plus in a week or two he will be required to join Team 7 as an substitute. What about Yamato???? ....i want him to substitute me in the upcoming mission< said Ichizu while thinking about how Naruto will loss control while fighting Orochimaru, though Nikasu has fed Naruto a medicine that would protect his vitality when the 9-tails chakra would burn Naruto''s skin and then rapidly heal it resulting in decrease in his over all life span.


    <Hmm...Okay i will inform Sai about the date of which he will be assigned a new mission as for Yamato ,well i will have him replace your position in team 7 for the upcoming mission and also after the task is assigned i will head towards ''Village hidden among stars'' with your father and help them deal with the radiation problem as well as the beast tide that happens every 10-years.> said Hiruzen.


    >Ohh.... i almost forgot about that, assassinate the person named Akahoshi and give them the vaccine that i give you. It contains the cell-formula to make them immune from the Star-radiation will still being able to utilize their Star-chakra, give them the manual as it contains a perfect way to cultivate him star-chakra and also tell them that Konohagakure regards them as a nation of equal standing and would like to become alive with them on the condition that we will help them in the months of beast tide and protect them from other village attacks while they would have to assist Konoha if we were to go to war. I think with so lose conditions they would surely accept.< said Ichizu.


    <Very well fugaku and i, we shall make sure to complete this mission.> said Hiruzen.


    After disconnecting soul-link he told the team to rest as they would get increased pay as the rank of this mission would be updated from rank-A to rank-SS. After that Ichizu entered Tsunade''s office and walked inside without knocking.


    Inside he could sense the presence of another person other than Tsunade which felt awfully familiar to him. Curiosity got the better of him as he twisted the door knob and finally opening it to enter.


    Inside Tsunade could be seen seated on the Hokage seat while chatting to someone who had large brownish-spiky hair like Madara ,wore blue long dress and Mizukage''s hat on top of her head. Though he couldn''t see her face as her back was facing him as the figure continued to chat with Tsunade who still had not noticed Ichizu''s presence as he thought of giving her a surprise. Just as he was about to come out of the shadows he heard Mei saying in a fearless tone "Don''t worry Big-sister Tsunade i won''t allow Ichizu to bully you if he doesn''t then i will teach him a lesson.!!!!!"


    Just as Tsunade was about to thank Mei for saying so she suddenly froze as she saw a familiar silhouette emerging out of the dark corner of the room. She sighed at Mei''s bad luck and casted a glance full of pity towards her as she prayed to let her soul rest in peace.


    "What happened Big-sister Tsunade why do i feel pity coming out of your eyes for me???" asked Mei visibly confused as she heard Tsunade sigh.


    "You were saying something my beautiful soon-to-be wife hehehehehehe..." chuckles Ichizu sinisterly as he places his hand on her shoulder and felt her body froze.


    .............../AND THE WAS THE MOMENT MEI KNEW SHE F*CKED UP./.......................


    "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!..................."


    (A/N:-This doesn''t mean Mei is afraid of Ichizu or something like that ,i only wrote it in a manner considering humor so don''t think that M.C is cruel or some other bullshit.)

 Chapter 67 - DEMOLISHING THE OATH.

    "I...I was just joking....yes..just joking....." stuttered Mei as she stood up from her seat and turned towards Ichizu her face facing his.


    "Sate...sate...looks like my Dear~ needs some ''punishment'' hehehehehe...." giggled Ichizu sinisterly as Crimson-colored snakes came out of his sleeves and wrapping around Mei tightly not allowing her break free from Ichizu''s grasp.


    The snakes lifts up Mei in the air gently while a Truth-seeking ball appeared behind Ichizu and transformed into a comfortable chair without legs, floating mid-air and totally black-colored. Ichizu orders his snakes and pulls Mei closer to him ,takes her into his embrace as she places her small hands on Ichizu''s c_h_e_s_t for support and looks up as Ichizu gently lifted her head through her chin and kisses her.


    (A/N:-https://d2t1xqejof9utc.cloudfront.net/groups/pictures/142/original.jpg?1524846232


    *The photo of the chair.)


    She tries to resist at first but quickly melts into Ichizu''s tight and warm embrace as he places one hand on her waist while the other hand rested on her left t_h_i_g_h. He leans backwards on the chair formed by the Truth-seeking orb so to allow all of Mei''s weight to rest on his body.


    He continues to kiss her ,invades her mouth ,explore ever inch of it with his tongue while he pulls Mei closer to his body by her waist as his other hand which was previously resting upon her left t_h_i_g_h was now grabbing and massaging her perky butt.


    As he started undressing Mei even when she resisted saying "Someone will come...." & "Not here..." he heard a snort from Tsunade who was blushing madly ,steam coming out of her head and couldn''t help but feel a little jealous as Ichizu totally ignored her presence in the room where he was shamelessly undressing the Mizukage and that to in front of the Hokage.


    If someone were to know about this ,the whole world may be thrown into chaos. Tsunade humphed as she kept on repeating the same word in her mind ''Shameless.....shameless.....shameless''. Mei blushes madly as she totally forgot that her Elder Sister and also Ichizu''s first wife and also the current Hokage of Konohagakure; Tsunade was still inside the room and was staring at them.


    Mei lowers her head in shame and guilt as she forgot that Ichizu first and foremost belonged to Tsunade then anyone else, even though he treats them equally and loves them equally ,still her should have respected her Elder-sister.


    Ichizu looked at Tsunade with a smug smile as he says "Tsunade do you remember the oath i swore when i told you about Mei.????"


    Tsunade was stunned for a minute ,then both her and Mei''s eyes widened as they realised something. The Oath which Ichizu took stated that he would always love every single one of the girls equally and abandon them. So according to the Oath if Ichizu was to totally ignore the very presence of Tsunade as she assumed then he would have died just now.


    Thinking up till here both Mei and Tsunade''s backs were drenched in cold sweat ,but since he just die that means...


    "Yes...i was just messing with you and wanted to see when will you stop my actions....meaning you don''t want to be left out of the fun. *Evil grin*."


    "No...i meant..."


    "You also wanted to join in aren''t i right...*Evil grin widens*"


    By the time Mei and Tsunade realized that this was just a trap placed for Tsunade ,so that Ichizu will be able to ''reward'' her while ''punishing'' Mei while maintaining a ''righteous'' reason for doing so....it was already to late.


    Once again Crimson-snakes appeared out of Ichizu''s sleeves and this time they wrapped around Tsunade''s body and pulls her into Ichizu''s embrace who was sitting on the floating chair ,as Mei was sitting on the left side of his l_a_p while he held her closely to his body by the waist.


    Ichizu also holds Tsunade by the waist and kisses her ,breaking all of her defenses in a flash as all the strength inside her body was slowly drained away as Ichizu continued to kiss her while he fondled with Mei''s Heavenly soft b_r_e_a_s_ts, Tsunade melts within Ichizu''s as her body lost all it''s strength due to the p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e her was currently feeling.


    Ichizu slowly looses both of their clothes while he speaks after groping Tsunade this time and savoring the sweat taste of Mei''s lips. "You know i just can''t get enough of you both, you both are like a drug to me...i can''t help wanting to ''devour'' you both."


    (A/N:-Here the word ''devour'' isn''t the literally meaning i want to express, i hope you guys understand what i am trying to say.)


    Tsunade looks at Mei ,while Mei does the same ....both of them nods towards each other and says at the same time "Ichizu we want you to demolish the Oath you took that day."


    Ichizu was stunned after hearing what they wanted to say and asks while being visibly confused but want they just stated " Why do you both want me demolish the Oath i took back then.???"


    "Ichizu....we have complete faith and trust in you that you will always treat us equally and love us the same .Even so if....i am not saying anything...i am just stating the possible condition.....if by mistake you ever broke your Oath...by mistake....then you will die and we would be able to continue living without you. So please for both of our sake demolish the Oath you took that day."


    After hearing this Ichizu''s face became Expressionless as he was angry about the fact that they even dared to assume that he would break his Oath which he took by heart and meant every word stated in it.


    He let goes of Mei and Tsuande''s waist ,places them down and gets up after withdrawing his TRUTH-SEEKING ORB and turns around to leave the room. Seeing Ichizu wordlessly and expressionlessly leaving the room ,both of them panicked. Tsunade quickly gets in front of the door ,her back facing the it and jumps into Ichizu and wraps her arms around his c_h_e_s_t as she placed her head on his collar-bone.


    Mei tightly hugs Ichizu from the back and both of them said while stuttering a little " We...we didn''t intended to doubt you or anything its just that we don''t want anything to happens to you or we wouldn''t be able to live without you.....so please demolish the Oath...please" tears gathered in both of their eyes and threatened to fall down their faces.


    Ichizu softly sighs ,embraced both of the girls in his arms ,wiped their tears and gently kissed them. Even though he knew they just wanted him to be save and happy ,he still couldn''t help but angry for them to doubt him.


    "If that,s what both of you want....so be it. *Rule breaker*" shouted Ichizu as a small Jagger-ed dagger appeared out of thin air ,he quickly stabs his arm and disperses the Dagger. All of this happened so fast that they only saw Ichizu covered in blue light for a sec and then everything returns to normal.


    "DONE...."


    "Thank you for listening to us." says both of them at the same time but they suddenly froze after seeing the smile on Ichizu''s face.


    "Sate.....sate even though i did demolish the Oath i previously took. It doesn''t mean that both of you wouldn''t be punished for doubting you Husband fufufufufufufu prepare for ''punishment'' " laughed Ichizu like a mad-man as Tsunade and Mei hugged each other praying for themselves.


    (A/N:-Here the M.C isn''t cruel or sees women like an object but loves them too much and while do anything for them.)

 Chapter 68 - HAVING FUN WITH MEI AND TSUNADE (+18)

    Ichizu wrapped Tsunade and Mei with his Crimson-snakes and teleported to the ''Uchiha falls''. After they arrived at the location Ichizu introduced Mei to where they were currently standing after seeing the stunned expression of her face ,she she looked around admiring the beauty of the place.


    "Welcome to the ''Uchiha falls'' while this place was created by me for the whole clan only i and some more individuals visits this place. Tsunade being one of them, this place is were i usually relax and ''enjoy'' with Tsunade if you get what i am saying....hehehehehe..." introduced Ichizu while a large grin appeared on his face as he looked at Mei ,''The sheep about to be slaughtered''.


    (A/N:-Here the above line is just a saying.)


    Just as Mei wanted to say something ,Ichizu swiftly placed a finger on her lips stopping her from saying anything and slowly whispered in their ears while dragging both of them along with him to the wooden house near the river line "Follow me.....".


    The wooden house wasn''t particularly large instead it was just big enough to accommodate 3-individuals with a problem. The door of the house had the Uchiha symbol engraved on it while the whole place was only illuminated by candles. The place was extremely beautiful to look at and after adding the natural feeling surrounding it, one couldn''t help but drown himself in its beauty.


    BUT...Tsuande and Mei weren''t focused on the house or their surrounding but the person in front of them. Ichizu''s long hair swayed slightly due to the gentle breeze which moved around the place, in the living room which was only brightened by the candles ,Only a side of Ichizu could be seen as the other part was shrouded in darkness. He looked so enchanting and charming that both of the girls literally drooled seeing him. Ignoring the fact that they were starting at him like idiots and were giggle from time to time.


    Ichizu smiled at both of them and moved towards them slowly. After he reached the near them ,he opened his arms and enveloped both of them at the same time. Ichizu gently kisses Tsunade on the lips breaking even the thought of resistance away from her mind while his right hand massaged Mei''s b_r_e_a_s_ts and she m_o_a_n_e_d loudly.


    He guided his tongue inside Tsunade''s mouth and explored it''s wonders while Tsunade thought of playing with him a little as she tried to counter with her own tongue but she was a *NOOB* when it came to these things and she wanted to play with the person who has since long mastered these techniques so as a result she was mercilessly defeated as she surrendered.


    Mei already knew that these kinds of tricks would be useless in front of her Dear~ so she didn''t even tried to do something and completely enjoyed the moment as she was finally able to meet Ichizu once again after a whole month of not seeing him.


    Ichizu grabbed Tsuande''s perky b_u_t_t and fondled with it while kissing Mei''s neck as his right hand was still massaging her b_r_e_a_s_ts. A fire lit deep inside Ichizu as a humans primal nature started to take over he kissed both of them from time to time as he sometimes nibbled on Tsunade''s ears ,sometimes s_u_c_k_e_d the Heavenly peak of Mei which was erect due to the previous kissing session.


    Ichizu places Tsunade on the bed while Mei slowly started to undress his shirt. After she was successfully able to remove him shirt she marveled at the perfect body of her Future husband ,she thought ''Wouldn''t grow old of seeing his perfect body....ever''. While Tsunade who was currently pressed down on the bed as Ichizu laid above her and was busy massaging her b_o_o_b_s with his left hand ,his right hand held Mei by her waist as he continued to kiss her deeply.


    Ichizu sweeps his snake like right hand across Mei''s body as she was totally undressed, her Mizukage dressing ,protective gear ,bra and her p_a_n_t_i_e_s in one sloop. Mei covered her t_i_t_s with her right arm while her left covering her cave while blushing madly but also a little excited.


    Ichizu smirks while pulling Mei into his embrace with his right hand ,his left hand still massaging Tsunade''s b_r_e_a_s_ts ,pinching her erect t_i_t_s and his member rubbed at the entrance of her cave down there, she was m_o_a_ning as her mind wasn''t functioning properly due to the overwhelming p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e that assaulted her body and mind as she left something extremely large at the entrance of her cave.


    It wasn''t the first time she had seen Ichizu''s little ''brother'' (Not Sasuke or Itachi.) but she couldn''t help but feel a little scarred after seeing the size of his thing.


    "Tell me my Dear~ haven''t i already seen and feel-ed every single inch of your body???? Or are you shy because Tsunade can see your body. If that''s the case then you should get used to it after all you both will be seeing a lot of each other hehehehehehe....Ouch!!!..." g_r_o_a_n_e_d Ichizu as Mei lightly smacked him at the back of his head while blushing madly.


    Mei presses her own body against Ichizu''s back. Ichizu felt two big-soft mountains with sharp tipped peak pressing against his back ,he turned and gave Mei a quick kiss while saying "Let me satisfy your Elder Sister then you...." she nodded back him while kissing him.


    Ichizu leaned upon Tsunade and started kissing her from her lips to stomach. He looses her dress and said in a surprise "You aren''t wearing a bra????"


    "It is a little uncomfortable for me due to.......obvious reasons." (Her humongous B_R_E_A_S_TS!!!!!... ) replies Tsunade a bit fl_u_s_tered.


    Ichizu just smiled and s_u_c_k_e_d on her b_r_e_a_s_ts while removing her p_a_n_t_i_e_s while Mei was busy pleasuring both Ichizu and herself with her mouth. Ichizu gently bits at her t_i_t_s ,leaving a mark and moves down to lick her soaked p_u_s_s_y.


    Tsunade m_o_a_n_e_d as he ate her p_u_s_s_y and p_l_e_a_s_u_r_ed her body and mind by working wonders with his tongue while thrusting inside Mei''s mouth which could only take about 3/4th of Ichizu''s little brother.


    After continuing doing so for 1hr, Ichizu said "Today i will make you mine Tsunade as very soon you will resign from the hokage post and we would allow our Engagement to the world." hearing this Tsunade''s eyes teared up as Mei just smiled.


    After placing his ''brother'' at the opening of the entrance he said "Brace yourself my Dear~".


    She nodded and clenched her fists tightly preparing for what was about to come.


    Ichizu slowly thrust inside her opening and reached a stop after entering some distance.


    "Ready???....."


    "Ready!!!!...."


    "AHHHHAHHHHHH......!!!!!!!!" screamed Tsunade as tears gathered in her eyes while she clenched her fists while enduring the pain caused by the breaking of her h_y_m_e_n. Ichizu used his Sage-energy to alleviate her pain while slowly moving inside her , his left hand on Tsunade''s b_o_o_b_s , his right hand on Mei''s boob while he kissed Mei and thrusted inside of Tsunade.


    {PAK} {PAK}


    "AAAAHHHHHHH.......I AM C_U_M_M_I_N_G...."


    "ME TOO AHHHH.....AHHHHH....AHHHH..."


    {After 7 hr}


    3 people could be seen lying on the wooden bed with some blood stains and s_e_m_e_n all over the discarded sheet ,while both Mei and Tsunade hugged Ichizu''s left and right ,having an expression on pure bliss on their face and a Smile on Ichizu''s face.

 Chapter 69 - IRREGULAR GUARD

    {Swoosh} {Swoosh}


    A figure holding a *Odachi* could be seen moving and slashing at a high speed barely visible to normal eyes. The figure quickly moves forward and stabs, but his sword just went though the after-image of a person. Realizing that his opponent in no longer in front of high he quickly side-steps ,narrowly dodging the incoming sword which was about to pierce his back.


    Shin swiftly swings his *Odachi* behind him hoping to slash Nikasu who in turn once again dodged while producing after-images. Shin jumps towards Nikasu and slashes down. Nikasu forwards his left leg while slashes the incoming *Odachi* slantly (South-east to north-west). Shin''s sword clashed with Nikasu''s ,he immediately felt tremendous force pushing his sword back.


    Shin immediately retreated backward while shooting 6-kunai toward Nikasu who unsheathes his Second rapier and calmly blocks the incoming kunai. Nikasu took a step forward {Woosh} ,he disappears and reappears in front of Shin. Slashes his *Red flame* downwards while his *Blue ice* was still wrapped around his waist ,hanging freely.


    Shin ,knowing that blocking the incoming attack is not a option due to the speed of the attack so he tries to imitate the Defending style Nikasu taught him for the past 2 months.


    ................../Flashback/.....................


    {Huff} {Huff} Shin could be seen panting heavily while holding an *Odachi* in his right hand as his body was drenched in sweat. He slowly raises his sword with his trembling hand and swinging it downward.


    "3999..." came an almost inaudible sound out of his mouth.


    Once was he raises his hand trying to it one last time. He clenched his teeth so tightly that sound of someone grinding something could be heard, all the veins of his hand holding the sword popped out so much that it looked like it would burst any second by now, his whole body was shaking and his eyes were bloodshot. After gathering strength from ''God know where'' his finally swings down his sword ,completing his daily target for the previous half-month and collapsing on the ground ,exhausted.


    {Huff} {Huff}...breathed Shin with his eyes closed and mummers to himself "4000..."


    "Well done after half-a month you are finally able to swing your *Odachi* for a 4000 time, rest for a hour and after that i will show you the *Art of Irregular guard*." says Nikasu with a slight smile on his always stoic face.


    After the 3rd took over the root and rescued the children that Danzo kidnapped ,he would always visit the place once after 2-week and help in taking care of the small once while also giving some tips on different combat-related stuff.


    During his visits he one day saw Shin practicing with a *Odachi* in his hand. He was swinging his sword in all directions while moving back and forth. His technique was not refined ,his body was too stiff for fluid movements and most of all he didn''t have much insight in *The Heavenly way of the sword* but the thing which caught his attention was the determination his body gave of while practicing the sword ,his determination almost took for of a tangible form.


    (A/N:-Imagine an armored knight appearing behind Shin holding a sword, like the 4th appearing behind Naruto when Kakashi was saved by the tailed beast bomb.)


    His determination for protecting was even stronger than Naruto but it seemed to be concentrated on a individual rather than Naruto who''s determination was more distributed and this was also the reason for Shin''s determination being more powerful than Naruto as it was totally focused on a single entity.


    Nikasu was interested in Shin as he too only trained to assist Ichizu and be of any use for him before he interacted with more people and developed feelings for everyone to protect them.....he knew that like him Shin would also develop these feelings after some time and will surely sought for more power just like him but he wouldn''t have a system like him which would force him to gain strength by any means necessary.


    "Why don''t you teach him???? i asked Ichizu but i know he is to busy with a paper work which Tsunade gives him and wouldn''t have time to teach him...he has an extremely strong Determination to protect his little brother Sai from the likes of Danzo and others who could use him..." said 3rd who stood beside Nikasu ,watching Shin just like Nikasu with his hands behind his back.


    "I will watch him first for a little while before thinking of teaching him." said Nikasu while watching Shin practicing but sword. 3rd had a smile on his facing as he knew that Nikasu would surely teach Shin, he also continued to Watch while trying to anticipate how this scene will unfold.


    The reason why Nikasu wanted to watch Shin for some more time before teaching his about the sword was that he wanted to check that the Determination which Shin held was solid enough or not. Nikasu worked hard, he shed blood, sweat and points before he was able to master *The Heavenly way of the sword*. Unlike Ichizu he didn''t posses the *Instant mastery* skill and had do many quests and complete missions ,collecting system points and buying the experience and comprehension from the system. He wasn''t given the title *The Golden Flash Of Konoha* just cause he rained hell on his enemies like the 4th ,No... but because he completed every mission in a flash while asking for more. All for obtaining Points.


    ................../Flashback ends/......................


    Sai vertically moves his sword (East to west) while raising his sword above his head.


    {Clink}


    Nikasu''s *Red flame* was blocked by the handle of Shin''s *Odachi* while he heard Shin murmuring "Irregular guard..." , hearing him Nikasu smiled a little before withdrawing his rapier and sheathing it back and standing with like hands behind his back.


    "Good you have finally entered the beginner-stage of *Art of Irregular guard*, always remember what i told you about this technique."


    "The Irregular guard allows the user to block attacks from random movement of body and sword both. This technique of founded be Ikki Kurogane but after that it has been improved by integrating the *Aincrad-style* ,therefore once mastered it will be almost impossible for your enemies to inflict damage of you in Melee-combat."


    "I won''t let you down Sensei!!!!!!..." shouted Shin as Nikasu nodded his head seemingly satisfied with his disciple.

 Chapter 70 - MEETING SAI AND YAMATO

    "Okay....Naruto and Sakura quickly come here i am going to introduce you guys to our new team members ,Sai as a replacement of Sasuke and Yamato as Ichizu''s." said Kakashi while asking Naruto and Sakura to pay attention and get to know their new comrades.


    "WHY!!!!.....ARE THEY JOINING OUR TEAM ,SASUKE AND ICHIZU-SENSEI CAN''T BE REPLACED WITH SOMEONE ELSE....." shouted Naruto.


    Well Sakura didn''t spoke any words ,anyone could tell from her expression that she was not happy that someone was replacing Sasuke''s place in the team since he technically didn''t leave the team 7 and as for Ichizu-Sensei ,she knew that her Sensei was busy handling the paperwork with Lady Tsunade so she wasn''t mad about that.


    "Naruto!!!!!.....that''s no way to talk to your fellow teammate and assisting captain. APOLOGIZE!!!!.....NOW!!" said Kakashi with slight disp_l_e_a_s_u_r_e in his tone as he and Yamato were good friends and worked for Anbu on many missions together, including the time they encountered Orochimaru while escaping.


    "*Humph* Sorry...." said Naruto while making grumbling sounds from his mouth. Seeing Naruto''s behavior he just shakes his head and sighs in defeat while flashing an apologetic smile towards Yamato who just smiled wryly in return whereas the quiet type-Sai just continued to observe his teammates and thought " Even if they are clumsy sometimes but the power both of these youths ,one boy will the other a girl possessed are of the charts..."


    "Nice to meet you guys ,my name is Sai ,your new team partner and also future find.....it''s a p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e to meet both of you." Greeted Sai quietly and calmly while hiding his true feelings whereas Yamato took a step forward while saying " My Name is Yamato but it is more like assistance-instructor for you guys. My mission is to make sure that you guys come back in one-piece when we finishes our mission and capture Sasuke.!!!!!!"


    "*Snorts* Humph no matter what i wouldn''t accept you as a memeber of our team 7....." said Naruto will displaying hostility towards Sai who just smiled in return.


    "Doesn''t matter as I don''t need your recognition, I was asked by the Great-Elder to join your team and I only agreed because I respect him....I don''t have any interest in you or that Sasuke." said Sai in a slightly irritated tone as even before they knew anything about him they already started to show hostility towards him ,so no need to be polite.


    "YOU...!!!!!!!" growled Naruto in an annoyed tone will Sakura looked a little angry.


    "Listen Naruto it isn''t nice to judge someone even before knowing anything about them just because Lord Ichizu asked was to substitute Him and Sasuke on the team, is not our fault if you really have so much problem with us then go and talk to Lord Ichizu about this and ask him to take back his direct order. If you can''t then stop complaining and act like a proper Shinobi...." snapped Yamato at Naruto in angry.


    "He is right Naruto, if you don''t behave like a proper shinobi then there is no need for you to go on this mission as you will only mess up our mission and this Mission''s success is very important as Sasuke is not only your teammate but also the little brother of The Great-Elder of Konoha." scolded Kakashi with a serious face as he knew just how much this mission meant for Ichizu....if he wasn''t busy due to the village affairs and future plans for the village ,he himself wouldn''t gone to bring back Sasuke.


    Kakashi knew how does it feel to lose someone you dearly love ,his father was the person he loved the most who committed Suicide ,his friend Obito gave his own life to save his life ,Rin who he himself killed, Minato who died saving the village, all this because of a single reason...Not enough strength.


    He had promised himself he would never allow another loved one to die due to his incapabilities of protecting them. No matter how ,he would gain enough strength to protect what he has left.


    And after getting the immerse power boost from Ichizu, his resolve hardened even more like the Unbreakable Vibranium.


    (A/N:-Well Vibranium is better than nothing lol.)


    "You are right Sensei.....due to Sai being Sasuke''s substitute in the team ,I thought that the village think that Sasuke is no longer our villages Shinobi but a rogue.....that''s why I automatically formed a bad opinion about Sai.....I understand now ,Sorry!!! for my previous behaviour. Please forgive me..." said Naruto after complementing on what Kakashi-Sensei said to help and he realized that he had subconsciously formed a biased opinion about Sai.


    Sakura also apologized "Yeah....sorry me too as I was thinking the same thing as Naruto. But I forgot that Sasuke is still the brother of the Great-Elder.....Sorry once again."


    "Hmmm.....it''s okay I understand that, you guys are just extremely loyal towards Lord Ichizu''s little brother but even after him being the brother of Lord Ichizu ,we aren''t allowed to go easy on Sasuke...if he resists then just knock him out..." said Yamato in a serious tone.


    "Yes, even though both of you guys have been trained by the 2-Legendary Sanin for the past 2 years ,he did the same .....so don''t underestimate him and go full force against fighting him and then there is also Orochimaru too."


    "Don''t worry Kakashi-sensei I will bring Sasuke back to the village even if I have to break all of his bones....I will not hold back."


    "Though I don''t want to fight Sasuke and bring him back to the village by talking to him....but if a fight does breaks out I will immediately take action to immobilize Sasuke." said Sakura with some determination and hesitation mixed.


    "Let''s hope that it doesn''t come to this....or we would have no choice but to fight." Said Kakashi as he thought ''I will bring you back Sasuke no matter the cost ,with Obito''s powers I wouldn''t be stopped....even by Orochimaru.''


    ''We are coming Sasuke so just hold on for a little longer ,we will soon meet again and this time I wouldn''t lose.'' thought Naruto as he tightly clenched his fists.


    ''Sasuke-kun....'' thought Sakura with a worried expression on her face.

 Chapter 71 -

    "What is in that scroll Karna-nii-san ???? Is it send by Oni-chan???? What does it states ????" Karna who had his hood on was immediately bombarded by many questions from Izumi as she somehow saw the scroll which Karna received from a toad and immediately understood that it must be send by her Oni-chan as only he used toad-summons of all the people she knew about.


    Thinking that Ichizu would have wanted to assign them a mission she immediately started questioning Karna about what was written inside the scroll.


    For the past 2 years Karna and Izumi had been tailing Itachi and Zabuza and have been monitoring their every move. During these two years Karna and Izumi ,both of them have got to know many things about each other.....behavior, liking ,favorite food ,etc. Also during this time Karna had been brutally torched by the constant questionings of Izumi as she kept asking him senseless questions such as ''Why is your hair white???'' ; ''Why do you wear that golden armor.'' ; ''how can you conjure flames without hand-signs.'' and what not.


    Karna possesses a calm ,cold and indifferent mentality and doesn''t like to take too much ,the only time he did so was when he fought against the ''Saber of black'' and that''s pretty much it. And all this time Izumi had totally annoyed him to no ends ,so after a period of time he just started ignoring her very existence which she took as a challenge.


    Karna didn''t knew whether to laugh or cry ,he was at a loss for words as she started pestering him even more....becoming annoyed by her habit of constantly asking questions so he threatened her saying that if she didn''t stop speaking so much then he would report this to Nikasu and let him decide what to do.


    Hearing the name of her Big-brother Nikasu, Izumi''s beautiful face paled and she started shivering at the though of what would happen to her if Karna complained about her behavior to Nikasu. She immediately from that day started to try and contain her curiosity and just ask one question at a time.


    Karna handed the scroll over to Izumi as she quickly started to read what was written on the scroll paper. Her hands trembled ,tears gathered inside her eyes ,she started crying while looking pitiful.


    "Why...?????" a barely audible voice made it through Karna''s ears.


    "Master wants us to return to the village and help with the dealing of the experiments which Orochimaru used to perform for research purposes ,injecting Nature-chakra into the bodies of humans ''using a containment curse seal to automatically store the Nature chakra and infuse it in the body through the seal to boost our capabilities while the only drawback being not able to directly infuse it in the body rather than only reinforcing it. Our mission to watch Itachi and Kisame is at hold as we need to complete this mission first."


    "YES!!!!!....LET''S GO AND FINISH OUR MISSION AS FAST AS POSSIBLE SO THAT WE CAN RETURN AS FAST AS WE GO." shouted Izumi with great enthusiasm in her eyes representing the unbreakable ''WILL'' while Karna was totally dumbstruck from what had happened to the Izumi who was crying like a child a second as go and then transform into someone else. Sometimes her behavior gets really unpredictable as due to my ability *Discernment of the Poor* It expresses the power to grasp the true nature of any individuals.


    And upon using it on Izumi i got to know that she held an extremely pure soul ,somehow still untainted by the world.Due to the nature of my skill and the type of character Izumi has allowed me to relax and dropped my guard around her.


    After after spend 2-years Karna started to treat Izumi like his own little sister while Izumi saw Karna as another big-brother. "Well let''s leave this instance as we still need to start with a mission that Master has assigned to us."


    "Yeah you are write let''s go then..."


    Suddenly a large size water construct resembling a vortex and crashed into both of them. Izumi jumped back and fires a *Fire Ball-Jutsu* at the attacker who just bisected the attack into two different parts with the large sword on his back covered in white bandages.


    "Hehehehehehe.......look what i found Itachi''s lover and some other person. Entertain me.!!!!!" said Kisame with a nasty grin on his face.


    Karna immediately flew toward Kisame as his body bursted into flames and a spear materialized in his hands which he swung down on Kisame''s head who blocks the attack but is thrown because mof the sheer power contained in that strike. They once again crossed their weapons while testing each other''s capacity when suddenly Karna started thrusting his spear forward while utilizing the near unlimited about of chakra coursing through Karna''s body as he asks to himself "So this is how Master feels all the time.


    He continued to Fight Kisame melee and was about to hand down a strike that would finish off the attack when suddenly Kisame used Water-prison jutsu to capture Karna.


    "I can''t defeat you so i will take that girl as an hostage." ,he makes a clone and was about to send it towards Izumi but suddenly he finds himself inside another world ,Izumi used her ability *Fantasy world* ,this allows the user to put the opponent inside an genjutsu which wouldn''t be inferior to Tsukoyumi ,in this attack the user will see and have what he wanted the most and lives a good live when the beginning of their end begin. They would lose everything they ever had and fall into despair and loneliness with broken mind for weaklings. It will stay in effect till all the chakra of their enemy is devoured by the jutsu to support itself from collapsing.


    Just as Kisame''s clone got fu*ked up by her ,he heard i cold voice which made him shudder


    " O AGNI!!!!!....."


    He looks towards the water prison and was shocked to see.....................cliff-kun.

 Chapter 72 - FIRST DEATH

    The water prison holding Karna started to evaporate as his body released large amount of heat ,his whole body was engulfed in the flames as he started to transform into his Lancer-form.


    Suddenly the flames which only covered his body and evaporated the water of the *Water-style:-Water prison jutsu* started to increase in amount as the flames started burning with insane intensity.


    The flame sphere containing Karna exploded blasting away Kisame who''s right hand was brutally burned and was bleeding ,even though he got his left arm disabled ,he was able to protect his body from the flames by using *Samehada*.


    The water gave out large amount of steam after being burned. Kisame heard sounds of footsteps coming from the steam which was capable of burning many people and cause great damage. Karna walked out of the steam ,his right hand holding a Golden-Spear ,his ears pierced through as he wore ''kundala'' and ''kavacha'' integrated into his body.


    After returning to his true Lancer-mode ,he asked Izumi not to interfere and let him fight as unlike Izumi ,Karna couldn''t fight without holding back his powers as the enemies were too weak to begin with and other than Gilgamesh with his *Sword of rapture:-RA* ,Ichizu and Nikasu, No one was allow the fight him in melee combat and as for Ninjutsu ...Well he only needs his Fire ,though he has also mastered *Wind-Release*.


    "Let me fight him and don''t interfere ,I want to enjoy this battle as a true warrior V.S a shinobi."


    "Hmmm....Okay but I will interfere if their was any danger to your life."


    Instead of replying ,Karna just smirked as two golden floating ring-weapons appeared behind if back.


    Karna took a stance ,one leg back while the other in front as he his knees bend ,he placed his spear above his neck as it''s tip aimed at Kisame''s c_h_e_s_t.


    "May the worthy win..." said Karna as he launched towards Kisame, arriving in front of him in a flash. Kisame opened his eyes wide at the speed his opponent displayed but was still able to retaliate while swinging his ''Samehada'' as both of their weapons clashed and created sparks in the air.


    Kisame immediately felt an immense pressure weighting on him as his hand trembled from the force coming out of Karna''s weapon.


    ''I must avoid melee battles with him and use my Water-release to defeat him as it seems that he is very profound in using Fire-release.'' thought Kisame as he backed of and made some hand-signs.


    "*Water-release :-Shark tsunami jutsu* a large amount of water was expelled out of Kisame''s body and flooded towards Karna while taking form of many sharks attacking together ,he just calmly placed his Lance in front of him and muttered in a low tone.


    "O AGNI....."


    Karna burst into flames forming a Tsunami of flames and launched his attack towards the incoming attack. Kisame once again used *Water-Release:- Tsunami*.


    Once again a large amount of Water raged incoming towards Karna ,who thrusted his burning Lance forward as enormous amount of heat was being released in the surrounding.


    Izumi cold sweet dropped after seeing the fight between the two of them. One like the ruler of water manipulating it and attack his enemies whereas the ruler of fire who is going solo and overpower Kisame an S-rank missing nin.


    They started fighting with fast attacks containing large power while also tried to use their battle experiences to fight and survive.


    {Ting} {Ting} {Ting} {Ting} weapons kept clashing against each other as Kisame started throwing all of his Water-release jutsu on Karna who didn''t left Kisamecatch his breath and deflected the water attacks with his flames.


    Izumi as a spectator was only able to see the condition being in a stalemate.....though she wasn''t incorrect ,it still wasn''t correct also. As Karna was not having any problems ,sure Kisame was landing powerful strike on him from time to time but Karna''s *Kavacha* and *Kundala* nullified 90% of the damage received.


    Kisame thrusted forward his sword while Karna parried it with his spear will stabbing forward only for Kisame to move aside and Dodge ,Karna thrusted forward his spear While Kisame swings his sword upwords creating an opening but Karna takes a step back and swings his spear making an arc in forward direction allowing his to not only block the incoming attack but also retaliate.


    Karna is considered to be on par with the strongest servant Gilgamesh. His strength and passive abilities even allowed him to gain an advantage over Gilgamesh and could only be defeated when Gilgamesh used his *Enuma Elish* on him.


    Kisame knowing that ninjutsu and taijutsu are not effective against Karna decided to use his trump card.


    He fused with *Samehada* and created a *Water-domain* around his body ,covering a large space around him and engulfed Karna into it.


    He attacked Karna who was restrained by his surrounding at high speed ,leaving many scares of his whole body except his face and c_h_e_s_t.


    "Hehehehehehehehe....you were indeed strong but this is the end. DIE..!!!!!!!" laughed Kisame sinisterly.


    "Looks like I need to show you the true power of ''Son of Agni''." time seemed to slow down after Karna said these words.


    Flames ignited from his body immediately destroying the water Domain around him....the only reason why Karna was holding back so much was Izumi, if he used even a portion of his true strength he would be able to destroy Kisame ''Who knows how many times.''


    But Izumi would also be caught up in his attack and he didn''t wanted this to happen so he limited himself by only using some tiny portion of his power mostly only his physical strength.


    Flames covered the whole forest and the sky itself threatening to destroy the world itself ,the flames were so intense that the heat radiating burned even rocks and ground beneath.


    Kisame was being burned alive by the huuuugggge....sun created by Karna with him being the center.


    (A/N:-For those who don''t know Karna''s power go and watch Karna Vs Siegfried.)


    "Burn to ashes and disappear from existence...."


    Saying these words the huge sun''s flames intensified to a whole new level the whole location was totally burned as ground started to melt and rocks cracked.


    Karna raised his hand holding his spear above his head as it was covered in Crimson-black colored flames.


    (A/N:-He is only using a normal attack as any special attacks will be an overkill and also due to Karna absorbing the *Chaos star Essence* which was an ultra-legendary consumable item for Divine servants which Ichizu got from the gacha-spin ticket.His flames evolved in Crimson-black flames. Cool....isn''t it.)


    His Crimson-black flames of Chaos started gathering at the tip of his spear and took the form of a giant sun colored in Crimson-black.


    (A/N:-He is suppressing the true power of his flames as even he himself hasn''t gained control your them.)


    "*True Chaos Sun*....Descend!!!!!!!....." shouted Karna as he swinged down his Spear and launched the Sun onto Kisame.


    "NOOOOOOOOO...!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" screamed Kisame as his body was totally obliterated from existence.


    Ichizu created a barrier around the whole forest using *16-orbs formation* Every single orb containing power equal to a Kage from the first generation Kages surrounded the burnt forest from 16 points and created a barrier cutting this place from outside space.


    Even after this, minute cracks could be seen on the barrier even after Ichizu used his *Dispersion* after Kisame died to preserve his *Samehada* and gift it to Mei. All this even when Karna was no were controlling even the most basic level of this flame and had to you his normal flames most of the time.


    (A/N:-Remember the Chaos bloodline is still not given to the Mc by the system so don''t complain saying Karna is way stronger than Ichizu.And one more question:-Isn''t Mc system very generous ,always giving out cool stuff for easy quests. lol.)


    Izumi was in a state of shock after witnessing Karna''s power and was further dumbfounded when she heard Ichizu saying that ,Karna wasn''t at full power.


    "Well....well try to control that power as soon as possible."


    "Yes master ....I will try my best to master it and not waste your precious gift."


    Ichizu was able to save Izumi by placing a hand on her shoulder and sharing his Kamui power.


    Ichizu moved towards the slightly burned *Samehada* and held it in his hands and used *Takeover* to make *Samehada* like a proper weapon so that any one could use it.


    Since he wanted to gift Mei this sword he had to make sure that people could use it without any problem.It couldn''t resist as the ability was too fast and strong.


    Ichizu willed it to open it''s mouth.....it followed Ichizu''s command and opened it''s mouth. Ichizu narrowed his eyes as he activated his E.M.S and used *Amaterasu* and *Flame-control* to kill the hiding Kisame.


    After killing Kisame he transported the sword into his Kamui dimension and moved towards Karna and Izumi and teleported back to the village.


    But before leaving he used *Earth-release* to fix the ground and used *Wood-release* to recreate the Forest so that no one would ever know about what happened here and recalled in 16-Truth seeking orbs.


    (A/N:-As for were is Itachi, he is currently conforting Sasuke with his team Taka as unlike in the real anime Orochimaru has already being killed by Sasuke and he has already rescued Taka members and gone to save Itachi will Naruto has already mastered Sage-jutsu and Rasenshuriken. Hidan and Kakuzu will soon be killed.)


    (A/N:-For those who are not understanding what I mean wait for the next chapter.Also I will take the long route and finish this arc with a satisfying ending.)


    {Somewhere}


    "Are we there yet.????"


    "We are near the hideout location Naruto ,I have been able to track Kabuto inside a hideout were Sasuke is most probably kept."


    "Hmm...let''s hurry then."


    "Sasuke-kun we are coming to rescue you."


    {Somewhere}


    "Nii-san I have finally became strong enough to free you from that masked Bastard''s control."


    "With my team Taka ,we will finally free you from his control and bring you back to the village ,to our family ,to Izumi-nii-san, to our Oni-san."


    "Humph....stupid brother you think I am being controlled by ''Him''. No I killed the clan on my own violations and now I will kill you and take away your light as my own Hahahahaha....!"


    "No matter what you say brother ,Oni-san has said that you are being manipulated.....then you must be...and I will save you no matter what hehehhehehehehehehehehe..."


    (A/N:-Here Sasuke is laughing maniacally like a madman who will do anything to achieve his goal.)


    ''Damn...it Oni-san has put Sasuke under a very strong genjutsu ,equal to *Tsukoyumi* to fix Sasuke''s mind telling him that I am being controlled but the truth is that he is being controlled and by the looks of it ,I assume Oni-san must have placed this genjutsu on him the second I left the village with Madara.''


    ''Did brother knew that something like this would happen one day...*Creeped out* I know that I too can predict possible future but I require info and facts to do so and the predicted stuff may not be so accurate but Oni-san predicted this with such details and with no information....what in the hell..!!!!!!!''


    .......¡­./Flashback/...¡­........


    "Nii-san....why????.....why????."


    Ichizu nodded towards his father, fugaku understood what Ichizu wanted from him and nodded back at him while activating his M.S.


    "Sasuke...." called out Ichizu as he was standing behind Sasuke.


    Sasuke turned back but sees his father standing behind him with M.S activated, he mutters "*MANGEKYOU SHARINGAN:- WICKED TRUTH*"


    Sasuke''s mind blanked for a minute when he saw his father''s Eyes.....he hears Ichizu''s voice inside his head saying "Remember Sasuke ...Itachi is being manipulated by that masked man and was forced to kill his own clan....he didn''t had a choice it was all that Masked man''s fault."


    Sasuke dumbly nodded as he started muttering "Yes....all that Masked bastards fault .....his fault...Nii-san is just being forced by him.....Nii-san is innocent and is being used by him.....I must save Nii-san."


    Ichizu and Fugaku looked towards Sasuke as they thought "Sorry Sasuke but we did what was best for you and Itachi."


    Fugaku earned his title ''The wicked eye'' because of his M.S. ability *The Wicked truth*


    nobody has known about this ability and fugaku''s M.S....it was known after Ichizu asked him to tell everyone about it but only about him Unlocking his M.S not the ability itself.


    *The Wicked Truth* is an ability which allows the user to implant a fact/truth/law/postulate/universal truth inside enemies mind without them knowing about it, like implanting that Itachi is being controlled and all this is not his fault ,results in Sasuke not being able to go against or deny this fact even after all the evidence says otherwise...this ability is impossible to block ,on whom ever this ability will be used he would forget everything about Fugaku and his M.S plus this ability can be used 7 times a day.


    ......../Flashback ends/........


    "Be ready brother here we come..."


    {Meanwhile}


    "Nikasu go with team Asuma and kill Hidan and Kakuzu.....we have already saved the Jinchuriki-es of 1 to 7 tails and they have seal large chakra to these tailed-beast so there is no need for Akatsuki anymore kill them." said Ichizu.


    "Very well then..." replied Nikasu as a space rift opened beside him and he disappeared in it.


    "Orochimaru is ''dead'' time for Jiraiya-san to become the next hokage while I take care of Nagato.... hehehehheheheh. Everything is is going according to the plan ,soon all the chess pieces will be in place and we will win this game."


    (A/N:-The following events will not be following the original canon and something''s will be changed accordingly.)

 Chapter 73 - SERVICE TO THE LADIES

    "Okay...everyone be on guard we have arrived at Orochimaru''s hideout location according to Lord Ichizu before he killed Sasori ,he told him about Kabuto being his informant and gave the location that he acquired from Kabuto. There is at least 70% chance of Sasuke being here. So we need to be careful." said Yamato as he was given the task to fool Kabuto into believing that he was Sasori due to him possessing *Wood-release* which is very hard to differentiate when used for disguise.


    "Yamato will be transforming into Sasori and get the info about the Hideout entrance. While we will hide and observe the situation , remember not to act rashly and blindly like a fool." said Kakashi reminding them.


    "Sai ,set up a perimeter around this location and monitor the movements in the area... Sakura set up a *Ninjutsu-suppressing formation* for enemies and *3-stars formation* to boost our combat powerbase..... Naruto be ready be use *Wind-release* if the situation calls for it." ordered Kakashi while he activated his sharingan.


    ''We must not underestimate him, it could give him a chance to escape and the whole mission would be compromised if that were to happen.'' thought Kakashi as he draw both of his swords.


    "*Ninja-art:-Transformation jutsu*....." shouted Yamato as he added his *Wood-release* properties to the *Transformation jutsu*.


    {Poof}


    White smoke cleared and Yamato in Sasori''s disguise could be seen standing in the middle. Sasori (Yamato) walked slowly towards a stone statue of a raccoon (Doraemon) and twisted it''s left ear.


    The ear turned left and the mouth of the statue opened revealing a scroll inside. Sasori told hold of the scroll and returned to the team 7.


    "Sai is there any movement in the area of the parameter you set up.???" asked Kakashi wanting to confirm if their was anyone after them as he would quickly take care of them.


    Sai had used his *Ink-release* and created many small black-white birds and scattered them all around the place to watch over the parameter.


    "No...there is no movement inside the parameter, rest assured no one is following us." replied Sai as he dispersed his birds.


    "Sakura and Naruto stand down.....well Yamato are there the coordinates of the hideout in which Orochimaru is hiding." asked Kakashi as he knew that where there is Orochimaru , Sasuke should also be near.


    "Yes....the coordinates are in the scroll and the hideout is pretty near. We should arrive in about 15 minutes at our full speed." answered Yamato as he undid the *Transformation Jutsu*.


    "Let''s go then...." said Naruto as he was beginning to get impatient.


    "Hmmm....let''s go."


    The Group sped off to the hideout location ,hoping that Sasuke would be present.


    {Meanwhile in Konoha}


    "The council has decided to make you the next Hokage....so do you accept.???" asked the Ichizu with a huge grin of his face.


    ''Making Jiraiya the Hokage is not only a blessing for me , Tsunade, Old 3rd, council but also the villagers especially ladies. Now they wouldn''t need to worry about someone peeping on them as they bath. After all no Hokage would be allowed to do so.....hehehe hehehe...I am doing a service to all the ladies both in the village and outside.'' thought Ichizu as he laughed in his mind after seeing the pitiful expression on Jiraiya''s face ,like someone has abandoned a puppy.


    Ichizu had acquired the news of Orochimaru''s death at the hands of his little brother and has asked Tsunade to resign from the post of the Hokage so they can announce their engagement to the whole village and the world.


    Due to Orochimaru''s death and Ichizu having all the info about the Akatsuki leader , Jiraiya has no Job left to do.....after Tsunade resigned ,the council held a meeting to decide who will become the next Hokage and Jiraiya''s name was suggested by both Tsunade and Ichizu who held massive power also due to Jiraiya being the student of 3rd ,his vote was also in Jiraiya''s favor.


    This decision was the only decision that every council board member agreed to approve and so the request to fulfill the 6th Hokage position was send to Jiraiya who was ''By chance'' available.


    After being blackmailed by Ichizu and Threatened by Nikasu to burn his Ecchi-collection ,he finally gave up and agreed to take the position as after Orochimaru''s ''Death'' and getting the identity of the Leader of the Akatsuki ,he didn''t had any other job left as he has already fulfilled his destiny of training the ''Chosen one''.


    "I accept..." said Jiraiya while thinking ''Good bye ,good old Ecchi-novel ,good old peeping into the ladies bathroom ,good old Henta....*ahem* educational photos.'' as tears came out of his eyes.


    "Well now that , Jiraiya is the 6th Hokage it''s time for me to pay Pain a visit hehehe hehe....."


    {Woosh} he disappeared.


    {Meanwhile back at the hideout}


    "We have arrived ,looks there is an underground entrance near that rock let''s go."


    "Hmm... Kakashi-sensei there is a wall in front of us and I gotta say it looks pretty thick."


    "Humph....let me blow apart the wall in one shot!!!!!! ..... Raseng.....OUCH.!!!!!."


    "WHAT WAS THAT FOR KAKASHI-SENSEI????." shouted Naruto.


    "We need to be as secreative as possible and not to alert Orochimaru...and you just nearly blasted our mission away...use your Brain Naruto." gently scolded Sakura before Kakashi even got any change to reply.


    "Sorry Sakura-chan I will be more cautious next time .....it just that I can''t help but get excited after thinking about meeting Sasuke after 2-years and see how much he has changed....HAHAHHAHA..." replied Naruto while sheeplessly rubbing the back of his head.


    "Sigh...what should I do about you..."


    "Keep quite and watch.....*KAMUI* !!!!!" shouted Kakashi as the space in front of him distorted and the wall was s_u_c_k_e_d inside the Kamui dimension.


    "Wowww...Sensei, what was that jutsu.!!!!!!!!" cried out Naruto in awe as other''s ears perked up indicating that they were listening.


    "It''s is my M.S ability...."


    "Let''s go and save Sasuke....."


    "Yeah....!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 74 - SASUKE KILLED OROCHIMARU????

    "Let''s split up and search for Sasuke and Orochimaru.....there are four ways here. Naruto-Sakura will be in one team and go this way, Yamato will cover this route, Sai take the route on you extreme left while i will take the straight way. If you find Sasuke or Orochimaru don''t engage immediately but inform us through the *Thought-connecting formation* engraved on your head-bands. Thank Sakura for that." said Kakashi as he ordered them to split up and search for Sasuke and inform the others.


    "Wowww...that''s so cool Sakura-chan ,with this we will be able to call for reinforcement if the situation calls for it. You really have been working hard in these two years ,learning Medical ninjutsu from Granny Tsunade will also practicing the formations." praised Naruto clearly impressed and happy about how capable this little girl who always used to follow Ichizu-sensei while training has grown into.


    "It was all because of Kakashi-sensei and Ichizu-sensei help that i was able to master these many formations while also learning Taijutsu with Medical Ninjutsu. Though every day training did feel like hell...it does has some advantages too." replied Sakura modestly while remembering what her sensei taught her while teaching her about formations.


    ........................................./flashback/................................................


    "So what do you think formations are and why are they rarely used????" asked Ichizu with his arms crossed and a light smile you his face after seeing Sakura in deep thoughts.


    ''What are formations come to think of it ,i never found out the meaning of these formations.'' thought Sakura as she came to a conclusion that only Ichizu could answer this question. She looked towards Ichizu with a gaze filled with yearning to learn and asked "I don''t know Sensei please tell me what are formations????."


    " Formations can be regarded as a seals placed in a systematic way ,allowing them to draw power from the world law itself. They are very hard to learn and even hard to master plus the power output generated by the formation is directly linked to your understanding of this world and everything around you." taught Ichizu patiently waiting for Sakura is absorb all the information he just gave her.


    "S i need to understand the world around me to increase my output generated by the formation that i have learned???." asked Sakura after digesting all that Ichizu had spoken.


    " Yes connect with law and try to understand it ,you have great talent in this field and if you are to capably utilize it then you wouldn''t be any weaker than a peak kage and that''s not all ,this field very extremely flexible so it can also be used to pressurize ,suppress ,weaken ,etc on the enemies." said Ichizu ,explaining formation to Sakura.


    .............................../flashback ends/..........................................


    "Let''s get going guys..." said Sai as he wanted to finish this mission rather quickly and return to the village to his his brother.


    {Swoosh}


    They ran of to find Sasuke from different directions. After running for about 20 minutes while checking every room they came through, they still couldn''t find Sasuke. Naruto was getting frustrated due to not being able to find Sasuke.


    Naruto and Sakura saw light coming from the front ,knowing that it led to an open space both of them speed up as the upcoming light got bigger and bigger.


    {Swoosh}


    They arrived at the open space inside an open dome type place ,Others also arrived at the place entering through 4 different entry points.


    "Kakashi-sensei we didn''t find a single living things on our way here."


    "Same here, i also didn''t encountered a single soul on my way here."


    "I found clues about someone fighting in a relatively large room on my way here, though the battle took place some days ago....the marks ,scratches , battle marks scattered all over the room though there weren''t any living beings on my way here."


    "Hmmmm....looks like Sasuke isn''t here."


    Suddenly Kakashi narrows his eyes while looking at a huge rock located in the middle of the dome. Kakashi unsheathes his swords and teleported above the rock swinging his sword downwards towards the rock while coating them with *lightning-release*.


    {Shing}


    The swords slashed the rock to two portions.


    "What the....." said Naruto as his eyes widened upon realizing that the rock which was sliced by Kakashi-sensei joined back together and started cracking.


    "Fufufufufufufufu.......as expected from the famous *Kakashi of the sharingan* you really have sharp eyes." said a person-wearing long red-cloak covering his body and had long sleeves.


    "Kabuto???.....is that you...wh..what happened to you." asked Naruto, astonished to see his appearance.


    Kabuto had two small horns on the sides of his head as his skin, eyes and body structure looked more like that of a snake.


    "Hehehehehehe.......you must have come here to find Sasuke haven''t you Naruto????." asked Kabuto while a huge grin surfaced face which scared Sakura a little ,while Yamato had a disgusted expression on face as he knew that Kabuto had been experimented upon and made into something which he shouldn''t have.


    "WHERE IS SASUKE!!!!!!!" shouted Naruto as slits appeared inside his iris which suddenly turned red and were currently focused on Kabuto, as anger and hatred bubbled inside his heart after thinking that they could have done many similar things to Sasuke.


    Same was with Sakura as she quickly deployed *World-blocking formation* and quickly paralyzed Kabuto to stop him from escaping ,she was very angry and sad as she couldn''t meet Sasuke and persuade him to return back.


    Kabuto utilized Snake-sage energy and broke through the formation as it was based on world law and nature energy was the closest thing to it making him immune to formations .....well most of them anyway.


    Yamato made handsigns and sent some *Wood-release:-impaling spears* at Kabuto who used *Sage Art: Inorganic Reincarnation* making the ground to have drastic alterations forms tight ropes binding the incoming attack and stopping it in mid-air.


    Sai made many scroll-beasts attacking Kabuto with his *Ink-release* and directly impaled the incoming creatures by manipulating the ground beneath their feats. Kakashi suddenly appeared behind Kabuto with his lightning-clad sword thrusting forward to pierce Kabuto and paralyzing him.He didn''t wanted to kill Kabuto as he could give more info about Sasuke and Orochimaru.


    Suddenly Kabuto''s body liquefied and escaped the incoming attack while saying " I have no intentions to fight you guys i just want to tell you something before i leave."


    "Speak...." coldly stated Naruto as he looked towards Kabuto.


    "Orochimaru has been killed by Sasuke ,here this contains all the information about what happened and also the information on every Akatsuki members with this we are even now. Next time we meet we will be enemies."


    {Woosh} he disappeared.


    "Sasuke ''killed'' Orochimaru?????"

 Chapter 75 - ERESGKIGAL BEING SUMMONED

    Ichizu got dressed in his black-red exorcist costume ,he had to go to *Hidden rain village* and take care of pain and make sure that the plan progresses smoothly ,without any problems as *Nations gathering* event is close.


    ''Sasuke is currently fighting Itachi, though Itachi is way stronger than original due to the bloodline pill I gave him. In disease was also cured. But Sasuke too is not weak plus he is not fighting alone....I have ordered Gilgamesh and Enkidu to watch and prevent any misharps from happening ,when the time comes Shisui will do the ''Task'' I assigned him to do.'' thought Ichizu as a sad smile surfaced his face.


    ''Sorry Sasuke but I know that you would have found out about the ''truth'' eventually...and also you will have a change to avenge our family.'' thought Ichizu after thinking about how he would need to prevent Sasuke from committing murder so that other villages won''t be able to use anything to their advantage when he declares Sasuke ,a shinobi of Konoha.


    Also to declare that Itachi as been freed from the Masked bastards control, even though they will surely try to take Itachi in custody for ''questioning'' ,he wouldn''t allow them to.


    ''Father and the 3rd has already for *Village hidden under stars* to take care of ''him''. Semiramis and Jeanne d`arc ,both of them are guarding the 3-headquarters with Zabuza , Haku , Saber and Archer. Plus the jinchuriki''s from that of 2-tails to 7-tails are being confined in the ''Garden''.'' thought ichizu.


    ''Though I would be using them to kill their own comrades, it can''t be helped I am no saint ,I can''t allow the war to stop before Kaguya is freed. So....I will give them to Shisui and tell him to place them under his genjutsu while using them against the allied forces.''


    ''This will allow the opposition to put up a good fight....as an compensation they wouldn''t need to die.''


    ''Sigh...something one needs to steel his heart and do whatever it takes to reach the goal...even if you would become a murderer. One again I am no saint...and never will be one.''


    {Woosh}


    After disappearing from Konoha he arrived outside the border of *Hidden rain village*, he accessess the system interface as he thought of retrieving *Area-based sealing formation* so that when he fights Pain it wouldn''t affect the village and also won''t allow Pain to call for reinforcement.


    He could defeat Pain easily ,no sweat even when his powers where being suppressed for the time being.....but his mission wasn''t to kill or defeat Pain but to manipulate him for his own benefit.


    He had already planned out how everything will take place.


    "Huh...what''s this small red blinking dot at the left end corner of the screen...~Tony~ what is this small red dot and why did it suddenly appear on the screen.????" asked Ichizu while being confused due to the suddenly appearance of the red blinking dot.


    [~Tony~:-*host* just like in a game ,like pubg has a notification box containing official announcement regarding a particular topic, I too has given a notication when you first summoned your servants....and due to you not checking the notification box ,it was left unread.....and now due to the validity date being close to end ,I has send a reminder in red blinking for form so you may open the notification box and collect the ''Item''.]


    "So you are telling me that for more than 3 years an ''Item'' has been lying inside the notification box waiting for me to be collector and you didn''t even inform me about it." gasped Ichizu in surprise.....though he wasn''t anger or anything cause there was one think he clearly understood about the system.


    It was only a merchant ,a shop keeper ,a salesman not his friend ,maid or anything system did only one thing that was bussiness nothing else the only advantages given by it were some perks plus an acceptable price.


    It allowed the user to buy things at any acceptable price unlike other systems that were made just to make Mc''s life tough and misserable.


    [Would host like to collect the reward that I has awarded you with...????]


    "Off course please collect the prize...." said Ichizu with curiosity and excitement.


    [Collecting reward.....*Ding*]


    "Why has I been rewarded with this reward after all this is an extremely strong summon with many abilities.....and as far as I remember, I hadn''t completed any quest worthy of this price." asked Ichizu thinking why did he acquired this summon.


    [In truth Eresgkigal is another side of Ishtar, due to them being sister goddesses, that is summoned whenever Ishtar is summoned. In normal case when grail was present she and Ishtar would share a same body will taking control of it for sometime but since it is I, THE SYSTEM has summoned Ishtar ,resulting in her also being summoned ,it''s just that I have separated her from Ishtar by making another separate body for her.]


    "Looks like I have got a surprise for you my dear Ishtar~ fufufufufuffuufufufu....." laughed Ichizu as Ishtar materialized beside him and asked shyly with a red-blush on her face.


    Ichizu patted her head as he spoke "Just watch...."


    He raised his hand in front of him and shouted loudly after casting a *Space-sealing seal* to isolate the area around them.


    "I summon you in the name of SYSTEM ,come forth queen of the underworld.... Eresgkigal!!!!!!!."


    A bright light appeared in front of him as Ishtar closed her eyes due to the intense light radiating from the spot. Ichizu activated his sharingan while looking straight at the blinding light with a crazed smile on his face.


    "Are you my master...????" came an otherworldly voice as it vibrated through the air.


    "Fufufufufu....Ishtar did you like my gift.


    "Master due you really love bullying me so much *sniff* *sniff*." sniffed Ishtar as tears appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing this Ichizu just smiled and pulled her into his embrace and said "No I don''t like bullying you Ishtar it''s just that you should try and mend the bonds which you possess with your sister as you know that even though both of you are not on good terms ,even though both of you are rivals and even though she once ended up killing you for entering the underworld ,she still loves and cares about you deeply.....isn''t that right????"


    Hearing her question Eresgkigal just turned her head sideways as some tears formed in her eyes when she saw Ishtar looking at her with hopeful eyes.


    Suddenly Ichizu''s eyes turned into rinnegan as he used *Universal pull* on Eresgkigal who couldn''t react due to being emotionally unstable and pulled her into his embrace.


    "Now forgive each other and mend your bond with a hug." said Ichizu as he huddled both of them towards each other.


    Both of them hugged each other ,though Eresgkigal struggled a bit, Ishtar''s tight huge didn''t allowed her to escape.As some tears fell down both of there faces ,they cried while embracing each other ,forgetting their past grievances.


    After some time Ishtar got up walked towards Ichizu and gave his a tight huge while saying "Thank you master...."


    Ichizu stroked her black hair and said "No problem...."


    Ishtar Looked up towards her masters smiling face and was stunned due to the sheer handsomeness it radiated. She clenched her fists tightly as determination could be seen in her eyes and suddenly kissed Ichizu on the lips.


    She quickly hid behind the stunned Eresgkigal and whispered in a low voice "Sorry master ,I always wanted to do so....b..but I couldn''t gather enough courage after remembering the things I had done before the grail....I was scarred of staining you if I were to touch you with my filthy soul and body....bu..but now that I has started a new I will never do anything against the wishes of my master.....please forgive me..." said Ishtar as more and more tears started to fall down her face.


    Ichizu walked towards her ,bending forward and planted a kiss on her forehead while saying "What was in the past is the past .....I don''t care about the past....so don''t worry as I too am not untrained by the world."


    "Now...now we need to take care if someone hehehe he...after that I will take both of you sisters and show you some cool places."

 Chapter 76 - KNOW YOUR PLACE

    "Master can I ask you a question, where are we ???.... why can''t I feel the connection to the *Holy Grail* ???.... also how do you have such monstrous energy reserve.???" asked the curious Eresgkigal as she stared at her master with a serious expression.


    ''The amount of danger I am sensing from his is so immerse that even greater than ''Negal''.'' thought Eresgkigal as she knew that the entity standing in front of her ,smiling is nothing but kind. Her ability *Protection of the underworld* also allows her to sense the thread of death one possess. That was the reason her was on guard against him even though he was Ishtar and her''s master.


    (A/N:-Negal, who was also called Nergal, was the God of Death and is depicted as a chaotic deity whose seat of power resided in Cuthah.He was also the only enemy of Eresgkigal.....off course Ishtar not included.)


    Ichizu was visibly confused and bewildered upon seeing the reaction of his new servant.


    ''~Tony~ buy me information on Eresgkigal and integrate it in my memories.'' mentally commanded Ichizu.


    [~Tonh~:-*host* the total cost of information and integration is 20p and is deducted from your total points...Integrating information.]


    Suddenly a tormant of information flooded inside Ichizu ,it caused a stinging pain but he still kept his smiling expression with no pain whatsoever.


    ''I see....what a useful ability but....'' thought Ichizu as he mentally commanded the system to activate one of his perks.


    Suddenly the black aura which had been oozing out of his body retracted inside his body without leaving a trace of it''s existence in the first place ,like it was never their.


    Seeing this Eresgkigal widened her eyes wide as her thread radar went haywire she quickly summoned her *Meslamtaea*, took a stance ready to attack.


    "Sis w..what are you doing??? why are you pointing your weapon towards Master.???" said Ishtar in panic when she was her own Sister pointing weapon towards her beloved Master.


    "Easy there I am not going to hurt you guys after all you both are many own servants..." said Ichizu as the smile stayed on his face.


    "You are very dangerous individual...too dangerous." said Eresgkigal with her eyes narrowed.


    "We are no longer bou..." suddenly her speech stopped mid-way as her body suddenly froze ,her Weapon disappeared so did her divinity and power.


    "I think that you wanted to say ''We are no longer bounded by the Grail and have recovered our power ,we should leave.''..... well sorry to disappoint you. Both of you are my servant and I am your Master...both of you are bound to me for life." explained Ichizu with a playful smile on his face.


    Ishtar quickly arrived in front of her sister and pleaded to Ichizu "Master please forgive my Sister she is just trying to protect me.....I apologize in her stead.....so please forgive her Master."


    "Hmmm..." said Ichizu as he freed Eresgkigal from his bind.


    "Sister master has been very nice to me and has always taken care of me, even saved my life.....I... I won''t allow anyone to hurt master." said Ishtar with crazed determination in her eyes.


    "Ishtar you....*sigh* very well I will not take action against him." hearing this Ishtar smiled.


    "But...." suddenly the atmosphere froze as incredible amount of murderous intent erupted from Eresgkigal.


    "If you ever tried anything against my Sister or me I will kill you....."


    Hearing this Ishtar smile froze ,color drained from her face ,her body started shaking as fear enveloped her completely.


    ''Sister what have you just done...master hates being threatened.....shit.'' thought Ishtar as she sneaked a peak of her masters face and saw something that she really feared.


    The playful smile disappeared from Ichizu''s face as a crazed smile crept over his face.


    "You see...I don''t like to be threatened ,atleast not by my own servants...."


    "Ma...master pl.. please forgive Sister and forget what she just said."


    "Hehehe heh...looks like I need to make somethings clear between us..."


    Ichizu closed his eyes as his aura was fully unleased....the chakra which was equal to 9-tails but much more terrifying as unlike Naruto who accessed the chakra through link, Ichizu himself was the chakra. He is like a tailed beast the only difference is he is not a beast (Not including Bed-time activities) or has tails above his hip.


    Ichizu had previously bought *Aura of hatred*, *Clear mind aura* from the shop and also bought all the hatred of all the Uchiha clans *Curse of hatred*.


    This first aura allowed him to intimidate ,paralyze ,scare and kill his opponents through *Intent* only ,the second one was a self-active aura as it calmed the mind ,cleared unnecessary thoughts ,cleared hesitation ,cleared all emotions and helped in thinking while the last one generated killing intent for hatred.


    He thought ''I think I need to show them why I am their master.''


    He released his 3-aura at the same time resulting in scaring Ishtar completely while fear appeared inside Eresgkigal as her instincts screamed ''Run away!!!!''.


    His aura and chakra displayed completely and his true power was released as world law only suppressed his power when he interfered with the destiny law....but that wasn''t the case here.


    "Remember something, even his a treasure my servants extremely, even if my love for them is immerse ,even if they are like a family to me....as your master I won''t accept disobedience or resistance." said Ichizu as he finally opened his eyes.


    It was like the world around them stopped ,the time stopped, the chakra freezed ,the aura paused then came an voice "Remember your place and be good."


    His eyes where azure-blue colored, had rings inside it with more than 8 black tomoe-s revolving inside it.


    Gazing at his eyes it felt like death would arrive any second now even the surrounding quited down so did the other elements.


    "Sorry I was yanking your chair....HAHAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHA..." his eyes reverted back to normal ,the chakra and aura with the orbs disappeared like they were never there in the first place.


    Ishtar dropped on the ground and started crying while cursing "Bad master....he always bullies me....*sob* *sob* *sob* *sob* *sob*"


    Ichizu flashed by her side and embraced her which apologizing "Sorry but I just wanted to see your reactions eheheheh...*Ouch* *Ouch* *Ouch* "


    Ishtar started hammering Ichizu''s c_h_e_s_t with her soft little hands.


    "Who allowed you to attack your master.....do you want me to punish you." stated Ichizu as he grabbed her perfect b_u_t_t and squeezed.


    "Yelp...." Ishtar''s face reddened as she stopped moving and stayed still in Ichizu''s embrace with her head lowered ,not daring to look at her master.


    Ichizu''s smile widened as he applied more pressure while squeezing which earned a low m_o_a_n from her as she snuggled inside his embrace.


    Eresgkigal was still standing paralyzed due to the earlier display so power as she thought so deeply that she even ignored the fact that this bastard was currently moles.....*Ahem* teasing her sister.


    ''He wasn''t joking about what he said ,this was a warning to not to mess with him and follow his commands as his status as a master.'' though Eresgkigal.

 Chapter 77 - FIGHTING PAIN

    Ichizu entered the rain village and walked inside an empty alley. It was the same place where Konan attacked Jiraiya. He stopped walking as 100s of paper booms suddenly flew towards him.


    Ichizu transformed one of his black orbs into a scythe and used *Silent Waltz* ,he swings it in a circle, generating an invisible slash that propagates in all directions.It bisected every one of the papers into extremely small pieces so that even Konan couldn''t control them any longer.


    (A/N:-I have changed the scythe design and am now using Kite''s scythe from Hunter X hunter.)


    The slash didn''t stop at bisecting the paper but the whole area he was standing in was slashed apart into two.....pipes bursted the whole frame collapsed.


    Ishtar and Eresgkigal sweat dropped in their concealed form after seeing the size of the scythe and the damage it did.


    Konan suddenly appeared in the air in front of him flying looking at Ichizu with wariness and a little fear.


    ''He just shredded my papers in an instant ,I wasn''t even able to make them explode...I won''t win against him....I will probably die as he wouldn''t allow me to fly away and I will only sign my death warrent if I transformed into paper form.'' thought Konan as she looked towards the otherworldly handsome man of about 23 or 24 years old age standing in front of her with a huge scythe resting on his shoulder as he carried a light smile on hia face.


    Seeing his appearance and no chakra presence I would have assumed him to be a normal person...if only i didn''t knew any better.


    The person who even Madara avoids, the Great elder of Konoha and future head of the Uchiha clan ,the strongest Uchiha after Madara in his prime (She thinks so.) and what not.


    "May I ask what the Great-Elder of Konoha is doing in the Hidden rain village.???" asked Konan while shamelessly ignoring the fact that she had just attacked him.


    "Ohh...don''t mind me I am here just to kill Pain nothing to big." said Ichizu while smiling innocently.


    I nearly pucked blood due to the shamelessness that vile creature has just displayed.


    Though I too acted shameless a second ago...I wasn''t this shameless. I gritted my teeth knowing that a hard battle is about to greet both Pain and I ,we will face an absolute monster who can even scare Madara.


    We both know about the power of M.S ,the only reason why we haven''t attacked Konoha is Itachi ,Pain feels threatened only by two beings in the whole Akatsuki. One being Madara while the other being Itachi.


    We know just how terrifying Itachi can be when he uses his Susano with his black flames. Even Pain wouldn''t win when Itachi fought with his all. And now we need to fight an even bigger monster.


    (A/N:- Here I am using Konan''s perceptive. Also I am not following the canon here Pain knows about Susano.)


    "I can''t let you win....."


    Spears of paper launched towards Ichizu.


    He coated his scythe with *wind-release* and swings upwards ,whispering "Slient-symphony..."


    A terrifying slash-blast launched towards me and arrived in front of me in a flash as all the spears were already shredded to pieces. I couldn''t dodge in time as the attack was too fast for me two move.


    Knowing that this was the end I closes my eyes while thinking ''I will soon reunite with Yahiko''.


    But suddenly I felt something wrapping around my waist and pulling me backwards with great movementum as I narrowly escaped my death.


    I opened my eyes to see ''him'' looking towards me with a smile when suddenly one face passed through the illusion.....it was the same face but without any emotion, without an expression ,without any life just a doll nothing else.


    "Pain....." I said after watching him saving me from death...their were 6-avatars of Nagato standing behind me on a giant chameleon.


    "Sorry but I can''t fight against him as he destroys my attacks even before they can reach near him." said Konan in frustration.


    "Doesn''t matter he will die here...no one can defy God."


    "Yo.....you must be Pain...I have heard so much about you ,the rinnegan user though I know none of these are your true body.....it doesn''t matter as I will surely find out were you are hiding." said Ichizu with a smile on his face.


    Everyone froze after hearing what Ichizu just said and thought only one thing ''Kill him at all cost.''


    Pain(Nakara-path) ,Pain(Human-path) tries to use soul attacks on Ichizu while Pain(Asura-path) launches many missiles towards him.


    Ichizu just smiled as Ishtar and Eresgkigal suddenly appeared on the both sides of Ichizu. Ishtar launches many arrows not only to intercept the incoming missiles but also attack every single one of the Pain-versions.


    Eresgkigal being blessed with the ability *Protection from the underworld* uses her authority over underworld to deny Pain(Nakara-path) as it used it''s ability *King of hell* to prepare for restoration of the other Pain-versions. Due to Eresgkigal''s authority as the Goddess of the Underworld the ability was cancelled resulting in him being pierced by 2-arrows of Ishtar.


    Pain(Human-path) ability was also cancelled due to one of the perks of the system allowing nothing to affect Ichizu''s soul. He was slashed into 2 even before he could move.


    Yes!!!!...the shared vision was a strong ability but it won''t matter if your opponent is way faster than you.


    The missiles of Pain(Asura-path) were pierced by Ishtar''s arrows which now headed towards the others. Looking towards the incoming attack ,Pain(Deva-path) walked in front the raised his right hand and spoke in a soft tone "*SHINRA TENSEI*...!!!!!!!!!!!"


    BOOOOMMMMMM.....!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The force continues forward towards Ichizu and his companions. Ichizu activates his E.M.S and slowly speaks "*Despersion*..."


    {Woosh}


    The incoming concentrated attack just disappears mid-way like it was never there in the first place.


    Pain(Deva-path) sends the other two paths to fight Ichizu''s companion as he and Konan fights Ichizu.


    Ichizu makes handsigns and yells "Summoning-jutsu" and {Poof} two ladies appeared from the smoke.


    "Ara ara....we thought you would never summon us Ichizu-san...." said one of the lady wearing white outfit with a darker complexion than the other lady.


    "Sorry Tagorihime-san and Tagistsuhime-san but till now I never needed your or any other summons help in fighting anyone. So you both are my firsts I guess." said Ichizu with a teasing smile on his face.


    "Humph...at least those toad weren''t the first one....." said both of them at the same time.


    "Please aid Eresgkigal and Ishtar in the fight as both of them are at disadvantage when it comes to speed." said Ichizu with an serious face.


    "What made you so serio....*gasp* rinnegan" cried out both of them after seeing the rinnegan.


    "Wait what...!!!!!!" shouted ,as they saw 6-people possessing the rinnegan even th summon did.


    "Well I will explain later so leave the woman and that man to me." said Ichizu with a smirk on his face as both of them nodded and went to assist Eresgkigal and Ishtar.


    "Fufufufufufufu...let''s dance." said Ichizu with a battle crazed expression of his face.

 Chapter 78 - DEFEATING PAIN

    Ichizu activated his M.S and started walking towards Pain(Deva-path) and Konan as the gigantic scythe rested on his shoulder.


    Konan makes many origami-birds through her *Paper-release* and launched towards Ichizu from all direction ,this time all the paper-birds didn''t follow a proper lane , Konan just gave up on controlling it and ordered to randomly attack him.


    Ichizu jumps back avoiding the paper birds which assaulted him ,20-birds suddenly attacked from front. Ichizu summoned his black-orb and willed it to form an irregular shield like that made by Obito and blocks the incoming attacks.


    The birds started circling him blocking his vision completely ,it looked like Ichizu was in the Eye of a storm.


    Suddenly a small black ball made its way above his head as the birds were suddenly pulled towards Ichizu and burst into flames reveling the paper-bomb inside.


    Ichizu smiled after seeing the incoming attack and thinks after covering himself from the orb ''First covering my vision through the paper-birds so that Pain(Deva-path) can create an extremely small orb of *Chibaku tensei* and huddle it inside the paper-storm. Nice move.''


    BOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!!.....


    The paper bombs exploded resulting in the formation of lots of dust to fly in all directions.


    Konan asks with an anxious expression "Did we get him.????"


    "Ho ho ho....nice attack strategy....but not enough." said Ichizu as he came out of the smoke screen with his scythe ready to strike.


    (A/N:-Imagine the scene ,Kite coming out of the woods with Gon and killua with his scythe in his right hand.)


    Ichizu raises his hand and uses *Sikera usum* the Noble phantasm of Semiramis but unlike her he shapes it in small purple balls containing loads of poison.


    10-poison balls could be seen levitating above his hand as he smiled and said happily "These balls are the most poisoned objects in existence, beware..." he flicks his finger at Konan and the balls launches towards her.


    Pain(Deva-path) tries to stop the balls using *Shinra-tensei* but Ichizu stops him with his *Dispersion*.


    Konan opens her wings and takes off to dodge the incoming attack but the poison balls followed her like tracking missiles.


    She pierces the balls in hope of destroying them but them simply reform after being destroyed and resumed their pursuit on her.


    Ichizu and Pain(Deva-path) indulged themselves in fight each other while using only *Taijutsu*.


    {Meanwhile}


    Eresgkigal rushes forward towards the Pain(Preta-path) with her weapon, while riding on Tagorihime''s back where as the Pain(Preta-path) was standing on top of the head of the chameleon.


    A black rod appeared in his hand as he jumped off the chameleon so did Eresgkigal. Both clashed in mid-air but due to the immerse power stored inside Eresgkigal''s weapon ,Pain(Preta-path) was blasted away.


    As soon as he had jumped from the chameleon''s head it disappeared using camouflage ,waiting to assist him whenever required as he couldn''t fight Tagorihime.


    Tagorihime slithered forward and catches the falling Eresgkigal who was trying to find her opponent ,who had seemingly disappeared from her vision.


    "Tagorihime-san can you find him..????" asked Eresgkigal in a polite and respectful tone as she could see that her master greatly respected the two ladies.


    Yes!!!!.....she is indeed right after all ,When Ichizu visited she and the other lady were the once who took care of him as elder sisters and trained him....Ichizu respects them very much.


    "Very well....." says Tagorihime as she utilizes her Sage-energy and tries to sense the chameleon.


    "There..." she says while narrowing her eyes and slithering forward at insane speed. The invisible Chameleon retreats after sensing danger but Tagorihime was much faster ,she wrapped herself around the chameleon while using *Sage-art :-Enemy roasting flames*.


    She opens her mouth the blasts a beam of fire bursting the chameleon into flames and killing it instantly.


    Pain(Preta-path) jumps out of the flames and tries to attack Eresgkigal ,knowing that he wouldn''t survive. With a black-rod in his hand he thrusted it forwards towards Eresgkigal.


    "Fufufufufufuf.....looks like my job is done here.....remember to bring some more cookies this time when you visit."


    {Poof} she disappears resulting in Eresgkigal falling on the ground face first.


    {Meanwhile}


    Ishtar had killed a Rhino ,a bird and was currently fighting a dog who kept on multiplying into more dogs.


    "Looks like I need to step up my game....."


    "Star-obliteration!!!!!...." shouted Ishtar as a blinding energy beam was released from her bow and like a canon destroyed everything in it''s path..... obliterating the Dog and Pain(Animal-path) at sub-atomic level.


    "Very we since my job his done here I shall take my leave." says the snake as she disappeared with a {poof} whereas Ishtar lands gracefully on the ground.


    {Meanwhile}


    Ichizu and Pain(Deva-path) clashes in mid-air.(Remember when Madara clashes which Hashirama in mid-air with his scythe.) Ichizu smiles crazily and swings downwards after the contact between their weapons was no longer there.


    Konan is currently flying at her top speed while avoiding the poison balls..."*Huff* *Huff* I can''t fly at my top speed for much longer and if the attack hit me ,I will surely die....*Gritted her teeth* if I am fated to die ,so be it but I will not go down alone."


    Konan makes a long spear with all of her remaining power and launchs it towards Ichizu as the poison balls hit her but only paralyzes her.


    Ichizi smiles after feeling the incoming spear coming from his back is aiming for his head. He slashes the ground resulting in dirt to block Pain(Deva-path).


    ''I can''t allow you to see my rinnegan....'' thought Ichizu as he activates his Rinnegan after Pain(Deva-path) view with the dirt and uses *Amenotejikara* to switch places with Pain(Deva-path).After that he once again disables his rinnegan.


    Konan stares in horror as her spear pierced Pain(Deva-path) heart and nailed him on the ground.


    "YAHIKO....!!!!!!!!!!" shouts Konan as tears fall down her beautiful face.

 Chapter 79 - THE TRUTH

    Ichizu walks towards Pain(Deva-path) who was struggling to move.....he slowly slowly walked towards him and lifted him in the air by his throat with a playful smile on his face.


    Pain(Deva-path) knowing that he wouldn''t survive struggles and makes out 2 words before Ichizu pulled out the paper-spear from his heart and silenced him. "Spare her....."


    Ichizu uses *Kamui* and suckes Pain(Deva-path) inside his dimension and walks towards Konan who had fallen on her knees ,her eyes lifeless ,her face devoid of any emotions seemingly accepted her faith.


    Ichizu keeps his scythe away and gets down on one knee holding her chin with a smile and says "Excuse me....." and uses his M.S to find where Nagato is hiding after that he looked towards Konan before ordering Eresgkigal "Take her with us....and follow me."


    Eresgkigal picked up Konan and places her on her shoulder and carried her since the latter couldn''t move due to the poison.


    The 3 of them disappears and reappears inside a room, they could make out a person with a frail figure ,pale skin, reddish-maroon hair ,sulked body with many black-rods protuting out of his back.


    "Ohhhh.....nice to meet you Nagato , Jiraiya-san sometime talks about you...." said Ichizu is a cheerful tone.


    "It doesn''t matter ,do what ever you want with me but ....let her live.." said Nagato in a heavy tone.


    Ichizu raised his hand and undid Konan''s poison allowing her to move again. She immediately jump in front of Nagato to protect him as she shouted "I won''t let you kill him.....after Yahiko he is all I have left."


    "Tell me Nagato...have you ever thought when you , Konan and Yahiko were trapped by Hanzo. Why didn''t the Akatsuki came to your rescue.????"


    "They were killed by Hanzo''s men...."


    "Now now Hanzo only wanted to kill Yahiko as he thought that under his leadership the Akatsuki would be able to take control the village away from him.....he wasn''t an idiot to kill ever one just to satisfy himself."


    "What do you mean???."


    "Remember when you Yahiko was killed ,the first one to arrive at your position was Madara...didn''t he told yiu that he could help you 3-achieve what you wanted and help master your rinnegan."


    "Why didn''t you suspect him being the murderer of the Akatsuki and how did you concluded that he wasn''t their watching you 3, watching how Yahiko sacrificed himself for Konan and how you went berserk."


    "How do you know all...."


    "How I know is not the correct question my friend but did he knew.????"


    "What do you mean..???"


    "Well well.....*Kotoamatsumaki*" Ichizu used the genjutsu to implant the memories of all that had happened that day inside Konan and Nagato''s head.


    "MADARAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!....." shouted Nagato when he suddenly started coughing due to over stressing himself.


    "Nagato!!!!!!...." shouted Konan as she rushed towards him when suddenly two arms originated out of Nagato''s shadow behind his head and pucked out his eyes.


    "AAAAHHHHHH..."screamed Nagato due to his eyes being pucked out as lots of blood flowed out of his empty socket.


    "Took you long enough to figure out the truth heheheheheh...." snickered the shadow before disappearing.


    "ZETSU YOU TRAITOR!!!!!!....." shouted Konan as she attacked him but he had already disappeared from the view.


    "Let him be Konan....we can''t stop him..."


    "No!!! hang on Nagato you promised that you will never leave me alone ,not you too I can''t lose you I have already lost Yahiko..."


    "Looks like I wouldn''t be able to keep my promise to you hahahaha....sorry Konan I will make it up to you in the next life."


    "No..no...no...no...no...no...you mustn''t die."


    Ichizu walks towards the now blind Nagato and says after putting his right hand on Nagato''s frail body "Hey....don''t ignore me."


    A bright green-light covered the body of Nagato as all of his lost vitality was restored and the black-rods on his back broke and fell down.


    Everyone was starting in astonishment after witnessing what has just happened.


    Eresgkigal thinks ''That was the same energy which Lady Tagorihime used but on a whole new realm. Plus I sense two mkre-variations of the same energy.''


    Ichizu asked ''~Tony~ buy me a *Senzu bean*.''


    [~Tong~:-*host* have bought 1 Senzu bean ,20.000p have been deducted from the total.]


    ''Damn!!!!! 20.000p this is really too costly but the effect are also immediate and O.P.'' thought Ichizu after hearing the notification from the system.


    A small green-coloured bean appeared in Ichizu''s closed palm ,he opened the palm and placed the bean inside Nagato''s mouth.


    Nagato could feel the chakra that he used while fighting Ichizu was being restored ,his damaged limbs were being healed and lastly his missing eyes were also restored but these were normal shinobi eyes not rinnegan.


    (A/N:- Senzu bean apparently can regenerate lost limbs also appears to only heal physical ailment and not diseases.Though I am not sure about a missing eye.)


    "Wha...what !!!!!!" stuttered Nagato as he opens his eyes and looks at himself, shocked to see that he has been restored to his past self.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped ,they were too stunned after witnessing what had happened just now.


    "Tha...thank you for saving Nagato and sorry for attacking you and your companions. Both of us will submit ourselves to Konoha and leave our fate to your judgement but before that we first want to kill Madara Uchiha for all the sins he has committed and all the lives he has destroyed." said Konan while bowed down showing respect and submission.


    "Ohh..no need for that ,i didn''t heal Nagato so that both of you can just surrender yourselves and be executed. I want both of you to declare Yahiko the kage of this village and visit the upcoming Nations submit also sign a nation contract stating that you will be allies of Konoha and provide assistance whenever needed."


    "A war is coming and you can''t stop it ,my subordinates have already killed the members of Akatsuki and no one else know about you being the leader of it. So from this day Akatsuki is no more. The name of your new organisation will be *Hinode*."


    (A/N:-Hinode means sunrise.)


    "Just be present at the meeting and you shall find ''him'' there."


    "We will do anything just for a chance to kill him. But why did you say that Yahiko would lead the village.....you know what I mean."


    "Ohh...leave that to me...what remember what you own me and Jiraiya-san." after saying so he used *Kamui* to bring Yahiko''s body in front of him and used *Ikikaeru*.


    "WHAT THE F_U_C_K!!!!!!!!!!....... ZOMBIE!!!!."

 Chapter 80 - TAKA V.S ITACHI

    "Beware Nii-san...!!!!! *Fire-release:-Great fire ball jutsu*..." Sasuke attacks Itachi with his *fire-release* but Itachi jumps upwards dodging the incoming attack.


    "Haaaaaa.....take this." shouted Suigetsu as he swings Zabuza''s Old sword which he left at his ''Grave''.


    Itachi calmly twisted his body in mid-air avoiding the strike and immediately countering with a kunai stabbing his neck.


    Suigetsu immediately liquify himself and the kunai passes through him. Itachi immediately abandons his kunai and made some handsigns.


    "*Fire-release:- Great fire ball jutsu*..." launches a gigantic fire ball towards Suigetsu who curses out loud due to fear of being roasted "Shit..."


    Suddenly a gray colored things zaps past Itachi carrying Suigetsu and narrowingly avoiding the incoming attack.


    Itachi tries to put Suigetsu and Jugo in a genjutsu but finds himself unable to do so as Suigetsu is from Hozuki clan which are immune to genjutsu and Jugo uses senjutsu resulting in him also being immune to genjutsu.


    Itachi knowing that genjutsu isn''t effective decides to take a more aggressive approach as he activates his M.S.


    "Karin keep tracking Nii-san and also tell us his location." said Sasuke as he activates his Sharingan , unsheathes his sword and rushes forward ,engaging in *Taijutsu* with his brother.


    Itachi analyzes the situation and smiles ''My genjutsu won''t work on anyone of them...one is fast enough to dodge my attacks and also save his teammates while one can go full throttle without worrying about injuries and the last one being able to pinpoint my location. Looks like he made this team solely to win against me but...''


    Itachi suddenly rushes towards Sasuke and slashes down with his kunai only to be blocked by Sasuke''s sword.


    Sasuke rejoices after successfully blocking the attack but a second later his eyes widened as another Itachi appeared behind the one fighting him and smiled.


    BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!.....


    The clone fighting Sasuke exploded but Sasuke remained unscratched as Jugo suddenly appeared and blocked the blast by creating a shield using the *Curse-mark*.


    Sasuke jumped backwards in the air while making handsigns and says in a low tone "*Lightning-release:- Chidori senbon*..."


    Many small senbons are released towards Itachi who made handsigns and uttered "*Earth-release:-Mud wall*..." before slapping down his palms on the ground as he suddenly elevated upwards protecting him from the senbon.


    Suddenly Itachi''s eyes widened as he quickly bends backwards as a long lightning beam slashed the wall into two parts.


    Suigetsu immediately uses this opportunity to swing down his sword at Itachi.


    Itachi uses *Substitution-jutsu* avoiding the attack when he saw a flash of grey light attacking him extremely fast as he couldn''t dodge and had to release some parts of his *Susanoo* as Jugo''s punch chased into the strongest defense.


    Itachi makes a sweeping gesture as a red hand formed and backhanded Jugo. After protecting himself he immediately stopped using his *Susanoo* as he didn''t wanted to totally crush them.


    Itachi uses *Fire-release:-pheonix flower shuriken jutsu* as small flaming disks made their way towards Suigetsu only to be blocked by a sword.


    Itachi throws many shurikens towards Sasuke and Gang only to be countered by Jugo''s canon as it destroyed the incoming attacks.


    Suddenly blood dropped down Itachi''s right eye as the viens inside his iris popped red.


    "*Amaterasu*....." as soon as the voice fell black flames appeared on the battle field. Jugo sensing the danger from the flames immediately sped up to the max and flew out of Itachi''s attack range with Sasuke and Suigetsu.


    "Avoid those flames at all costs otherwise you will die."


    "*Fire-release:-Multiple fire ball jutsu*..." launches towards Itachi who was currently at the top of the castle.


    Itachi dodges the fires while recovering from using *Amaterasu* on such a wide range.


    Itachi uses *Water-release:-Tsunami jutsu* on the area allowing the water carrying the black flames towards the opponents.


    "Shit...." curses Suigetsu once again as he immediately retreats from the area whereas Sasuke used *Chidori-stream* to attack Itachi.


    Itachi uses *Fire-release:- Phoenix sage fire jutsu* and covered it with *Amaterasu* forming a black Phoenix heading towards Sasuke.


    Sasuke gritted his teeth and uses *Fire-release:-Great fire dragon jutsu* while covering it while *Chidori-current*.


    Jugo and Suigetsu knowing that it isn''t enough to stop the attack uses *Extreme canon* while the latter covered his sword in *Water-release* and threw it at the Phoenix.


    BOOMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!.....


    Though the attack was stopped they too were weakened by using so much chakra. But suddenly Sasuke smiles as he ordered them to retreat.


    "This is the end brother .....you lose."


    "*Kirin*....."


    Itachi looking at the incoming attack was astonished but suddenly smiled as he thought ''Sasuke draws natural lightning directly from thunder clouds to supplement the power of his strike and controls it with chakra. Unlike most techniques, which are based on the user''s chakra, this one uses the natural lightning. But.....''


    BOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!....


    Dust scattered everywhere ,all around when Karin asked "Did we get him..????".


    "I think so...."


    "Me too...."


    "Finally....."


    But then stopped when they heard a voice "Well think again....*Susanoo*..."


    Dust cleared and the gigantic humanoid red colored figure came into view. It had the figure of an armoured soldier holding a sword in its right hand while a shield in other.


    It was had a gourd which was connected to the skeleton.


    "What is this thing.....this...this monster how in the hell are we going to fight it. Even Sasuke''s *Kirin* couldn''t damage it.


    "How did it come to this."


    "Damn it....*Gritted teeth*"


    "No need to be frustrated Sasuke after all....you never should a chance hehehe he..." laughed Itachi as he slowly moved towards Sasuke with a crazed expression on his face.


    ''Damn it is this the end, No!!!! i promised Oni-san to become stronger and rescue Nii-san.....i can''t lose.....never.'' thought Sasuke as he suddenly heard a voice inside his head ''If you want i can help you save him.....i can help you defeat him....i can even help you in killing that masked man.''


    ''Really then help me ...i will do anything.'' asked Sasuke desperately.


    ''Hehehehehe....let me take over for sometime.'' said the voice.


    ''Ok.....'' replied Sasuke as he closed his eyes and went in deep sleep.


    ''Hehehehehehehehhehehehehe.....''


    Suddenly Sasuke''s *Curse-mark* started covering his body as a giant Multi-headed snake formed from the mark.


    "Sasuke what in the ....."


    "Sasuke what is happening to you....."


    "Sasuke..."


    "Hehehehehhehehe..."


    "So you have finally came out...............


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Orochimaru."


    "Hello Itachi....." replied a n_a_k_e_d man originating from one of the snakes mouth.


    (A/N:-Fugaku''s M.S ability is the reason for Sasuke to accept Orochimaru''s offer remember it made a thing a rule and one who is affected would do anything for it to happen even sell their soul to Snakes like Orochimaru.)

 Chapter 81 - VISITING SEMIRAMIS AND JEANNE (+18)

    Inside a large Castle an individual could be seen walking through the corridor gracefully ,he wore Black-red exorcists cloth with sleeves on his left side only.


    But the strange thing noticeable about him was ,he wasn''t making any noise while walking through the corridor it was like, the whole around him just ignored his existance.


    He arrives in front of a large door decorated with precious gems , crystals and gold. He gently pushes the gigantic door open with his right hand.


    {Creaaaaakkkkkk!!!!!!!!!!!}


    The door made some noise while opening and revealed a beautiful wide-open room with a Throne located in the center of the room. It was elevated from the ground by a large platform.


    Ichizu slowly walked towards the throne located in the center of the room. He slowly slowly climbed the stairs ,still no sound could be heard as he reached his destination.


    He slowly turned and sat down on the throne ,his body was leaning on the left side armrest as he crossed his legs. His face was partially hidden inside the shadows.


    He just sat there seemingly lost in his thoughts. After sometime noise of another door being opened rang out and reverbated through out the room.


    "Hahaha...yes you are correct about the jinchuriki of the 7 tails, she is just like a fairy with those little wings on her back even though she is currently frozen by Lord Nikasu''s *Eternal ice coffin* along with the others." says a women possessing great voluptuous figure, dark-toned skin and pointed ears wearing black dress.


    "Sigh....Master said that they were destined to die and even kill their own after being controlled, so they had to stay sealed inside the Ice-coffin of a certain period of time." replied another woman also possessing voluptuous figure wearing a light armor.


    "Hehehe heh.....from that tone of your ,looks like you really miss Master a lot....don''t you." teased Semiramis while trying to hold back her laughter after seeing the flushed look on her face.


    "Humph....there is no God in this world to whom I can pray...and even his there were any ,my fate in them had vanished the moment Master accepted us as his servants...Master is my light, Master is my life, Master is my everything and for him this servant of his devotes his whole body and while to him." said Jeanne D`arc while a loving expression surfaced her face.


    "I can be anything my Master needs me to be....every fibre of my existence is devoted to him and would go to any lengths." said Jeanne D`arc but a red hue covering her face could be seen.


    "Ohhhhhh...any lengths huh!!!!!...I am sure master would be very happy to hear that...he hehehe..." said Semiramis with a giggle.


    "Humph...you dare tease me did you forgot who keeps mubbling ''Masterrrr... '' & ''Masterrrr....'' in her dreams....!!!!!!!!" countered Jeanne d`arc.


    Hearing this Semiramis face grew a many shades of red ,she bowed her head not daring to look Jeanne in the eyes.


    Ichizu had an amused expression on his as he thought of notifying them of his presence "Can''t say I have a problem with it."


    Both Semiramis and Jeanne quickly unsheathed their Christ-sword and Poison-chains ready to attack at the moments notice. Both turned towards the source of the voice which was apparently originating from the throne.


    "Ho.... ho.... ho ,pointing weapons at your Master is not a good thing to do. Looks like the first thing I should do after coming to check on you both is to properly spank your butts."


    As the voice fell a face appeared from the darkness with a smile on his face. Seeing him there on the throne both of them were stunned speechless.


    Jeanne asked in a somewhat nervous tone "Master can you tell us since when have you been on the throne.???"


    Ichizu tossed two small pieces of rock in the air ,both of the girls attention was on the stones while he was looking at them with a slight smile on his face and replied "From the beginning!!!!".


    Before the girls could respond ,their vision went blurry for a second and gained their clarity after.


    Both of them had suddenly crossed a distance and arrived in front of their Master who had a sinister smile on his face as he sat there and uncrossed his crossed legs.


    "I have listened both of you taking and I gotta say, I missed both of you too." saying so Crimson-snakes came out his sleeves and wrapped around the clueless servants.


    He pulls both of they into his embrace ,playing them on both of his laps. He moved his face towards Jeanne who averted her eyes but didn''t move her head.


    Ichizu gently kissed on her cherry lips ,s_u_c_k_i_n_g at them greedily while he tightly squeezed Semiramis''s butt. He gently commands the system to remove Jeanne''s armor and Semiramis''s battle skirt.


    "Ohhh.....I missed both of you dearly fufufufufu...."


    "Such a nice scent...as expected from you Jeanne you smell like lilies..." Hearing me complimenting only Jeanne , Semiramis pouted as she couldn''t help but feel jeleous of her.


    Seeing her like this Ichizu chuckled "Oh my dear~ Semiramis no need to be jeleous ,I haven''t forgotten about my s_e_xy queen....fufufufufu."


    He first gently bite Jeanne''s peak while she m_o_a_n_e_d as her body shook ,the only thing separating Ichizu from touching her skin was her clothes but the bite was effective nevertheless. After that he separated from her c_h_e_s_t and kissed Semiramis on the lips while invading her mouth ,exploring it''s every corner with his tongue.


    He pinched her left peak with his free hand as the other hand was busy gropping Jeanne''s b_u_t_t and b_r_e_a_s_t. Semiramis''s body jerked back due to the p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e that shot in her body upon Ichizu''s touch.


    Using the snakes to keep Semiramis and Jeanne from falling he kept kissing ,gropping and sometimes l_i_c_k_i_n_g a certain part of their body to make them feel p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e.


    The three of them teleported to the *Queen''s royal quarters* on a large bed. Ichizu had taken care of their clothes as he was currently only wearing his u_n_d_e_r_w_e_a_r and both of them only bra and p_a_n_t_i_e_s.


    "I am going to savour both of your tastes today...."


    "My body ,my soul ,my faith ,my loyalty ,my love and my everything is your Master..."


    "This Queen will always and only ,be yours...."


    Ichizu pouches at Semiramis and started kissing every single part of her body as he did the same with her after some time.


    Ichizu removes their p_a_n_t_i_e_s and looked captivated by beautiful cave in front of him. Both Semiramis and Jeanne blushed and tried to cover their pink lips down there with their hands.


    Ichizu removed there hands and said "No need to be shy he hehehe...I will surely teach you guys everything you both need you learn."


    Both of them thought ''Why do I feel like something bad is about to happen.???''.


    Both of them tried to argue but were immediately silenced by a smack on their butts as it jiggled upon contact.


    Ichizu placed Semiramis on Jeanne as they faced each other and started to eat their pussies at the same time as they m_o_a_n_e_d loudly.


    After 15 min they couldn''t take it anymore and squirted on his face as he wiped his face and removed his u_n_d_e_r_w_e_a_r while revealing a gigantic monster which scared the hell out of both of them.


    "Masterrrr...that won''t ..AHHH..!!!!!" screamed Jeanne as body flowed out of her p_u_s_s_y which was pierced in one go by Ichizu''s ''Spear''.


    Tears inside her eyes and rolled down her face. Ichizu after taking her v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y didn''t moved and stated still while massaging her left mountain with his right and as his other hand was busy gropping Semiramis''s left mountain as he planted kisses on her neck and long ears from time to time ,she trembled greatly as her ears were a little more s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e.


    After Jeanne got a hold of herself Ichizu slowly started thrusting as m_o_a_ns and Cry''s to pain echoed throughout the room.


    {Pa} {Pa} {Pa} {Pa} {Pa} {Pa}...sound of bodies colliding ,meat gridding together could be heard as Jeanne and Semiramis continued to m_o_a_n loudly. Semiramis raised her p_u_s_s_y high while kissing Jeanne on the lips as Ichizu ate her p_u_s_s_y while f_u_c_k_i_n_g the hell out of Jeanne.


    After 4 hr of m_a_k_i_n_g_ _l_o_v_e with each other and Ichizu injecting inside Jeanne two times as she came 6 time straight ,she was totally tired and immediately collapsed on the bed.


    Semiramis was barely able to standing as Ichizu made her c_u_m using his tongue only as she came 3 times already.


    After covering Jeanne with a blanket ,He pinned Semiramis below him as she said in a tired at seductive tone "Yes!!!!.....dominate me ,spank me hard.... masterrrrr...f_u_c_k the hell out of me."


    Ichizu raised an eyebrow after seeing her antics and asked in an amused tone "You`re a m_a_s_o_c_h_i_s_t ?????...."


    "I....AHHHH...!!!!!!!!" screamed Semiramis as Ichizu pierced her even before she could reply ,trail of fresh blood could be seen as tears fell down her face but a huge grin was pasted on her face.


    Seeing this Ichizu felt something inside in awakening....or to say a half-awoken side of him was fully awake.


    He smiled Sadistly and started thrusting inside her as he raised her leg with his hand resulting in Semiramis being pounded heavily as she felt Ichizu''s ''dragon'' inside her G-spot ever time it entered deep inside.


    They tried every position Ichizu knew and went on for 7 hr as Semiramis had immense stamina due to her being a divine.But even divinity could allow one to survive Ichizu''s pounding.


    Ichizu cared for her girl in his life very deeply ,they weren''t just his servants or tool which he would thrown or replace after you there all are his beloved after knowing that she was reaching her limit he thrusted inside one last time before injecting his s_e_m_e_n inside her deeply which caused her to ark back due to the p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e.


    He then laid up the bed with Semiramis on his c_h_e_s_t ,his ''Dragon'' still inside her as she sleeps peacefully while Jeanne on his right side as he rested his hand on she b_u_t_t ,gripping it from time to time.


    "This is the last peaceful moment as after this the war would begin." thought Ichizu as he closed his eyes and slept.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------


    (A/N:- Hello guys I just wanted to inform you all that my friend and me, we are working on an another fanfiction and are thinking of uploading it from my account we have actually started the story and even finalized the first chapter.....so I just wanted to inform you guys that soon another novel will be posted from this account written by my friend and me ,both together....the updates may not be regular as we both are in class 11 p.c.m batch so we don''t have much time for these things plus we can only discuss on it in the school also I will be focusing on this novel more as I won''t drop it or decrease it''s chapter release. So don''t get your hopes up.)

 Chapter 82 - DESTRUCTION WAS INEVITABLE (Part-1)

    "Kakashi hatake reporting ,according to all the information we have acquired after searching the hideout and according to what Kabuto stated. Orochimaru has been killed by Sasuke Uchiha." said Kakashi to Jiraiya who frowned after hearing the report and pondered ''Are you really dead.....all these years of tracking and running came to stop like this....No!!!! that bastard is harder to kill than a c_o_c_kroach he must be alive ,hiding somewhere...we need to be careful.''


    "Very well you may leave and collect your reward from the counter also be on standby ,i have a feeling that you would need to accept another mission soon." said Jiraiya with a serious face as he felt that something was off. Ever since he completed him sage-training at the scarred land he has gained the ability to ''Sense the future''. It wasn''t looking at it but more like getting a feeling indicating the possible future and currently he was feeling that something was wrong ,they have missed something but what was one question that nobody could answer.


    "Ok....hm" suddenly the big-guns of Konoha felt a sudden spike in chakra at a horrifying level.


    A person wearing black coat type clothes with red coloured clouds on it could be seen levitating in the air as he pointed his hands outwards in opposite direction and spoke "*Shinra-tensei*...".


    BOOOOOMMMMMMM....!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    A strong repulsive force burst from the middle of the village and thrusted outwards in all directions crushing everything in its path. Nikasu appeared on top of the face of the 4th-Hokage and made some hand-seals before whispering "*Greater mass teleportation*...."


    Black-markings started to appear on the ground everywhere and started teleporting people to the *Emergency shelter* before the gigantic wave originating from the center crushes them along with the village.


    {At the shelter}


    "What was that....why are we here.?????"


    "Can someone tell us what''s happening in the village???"


    "The village is under attack that''s why i have teleported you all to the shelter while our shinobi take care was this threat you all need not to worry though i may only be a clone with me being here no one while be able to reach this place much less harm anyone." replied Nikasu with his ever stoic face.


    "Damn it!!!!! looking at the damage he has caused in one attack, its safe to say that only the 2-Sanins ,Nikasu-san can fight him as 3rd, Fugaku-san, Ichizu-sama ,etc are currently not in the village." concluded Kakashi after seeing the damage caused by the enemies attack.


    Tsunade, Jiraiya and Shikamaru''s dad are currently facing the intruder who has just destroyed a large amount of the infrastructure of the village in one scoop.


    "I would bother with your name just state the reason because of which you attacked us and also where did you get those eyes....." Though Tsunade has never really seen Jiraiya losing his cool ever but today just because of looking at the eyes of the intruder Jiraiya lost it and unconsciously started to absorb the nature energy from around him.


    "My objective to visit your village is to capture the 9-tails and bring him with me as for where i got these eyes from is none of you business. Hearing this even Tsunade snorted after looking at her opponent and replied " Lets see if you have the capabilities to win against us."


    .............................................../Flashback/..............................................


    " Are the preparations ready for the attack???" asked Nikasu while placing some seals of his Scroll holder.


    "Yes the preparations are done........i have acquired all the bodies of Pain leaving the Tendo-version but i will replace him with another shinobi."


    "Remember everything should go according to the plan, due to the contract we made with the *World law* we need to make sure that Naruto gains the recognition of the villagers and improve more. Due to Pain being taken out by me we need to replace him with another catastrophe. Nagato need to die as the leader of Akatsuki otherwise it may create some problem in the meeting. Since he no longer has the *Rinnegan* we need to replace him with someone who does and attack the village."


    "I will use my rinnegan to attack Konoha and fight Naruto, while you need to take care of the villagers lives. After he defeats me ,The leader of the Akatsuki would be dead so would be the group. No informants of any country has much information on the leader but after this all of them would assume that he is ''dead'' while Nagato while be out of the black-list plus he could use this opportunity to clarify Hanzo''s death ,to be by hands of Pain and Yahiko being chosen as the new head of the village since ''Pain'' has died after fighting the leaf village."


    "Their village will gain stability and recognition of the other villages plus their past would be cleared ,your village will gain fame ,Naruto will gain the recognition of the villagers. And the most important thing:- The contract will be completed." said Ichizu while thinking about the future events.


    ''The summit event will take place, Itachi will be brought back to the village, Danzo will die and the beginning of the war. Not only this will i will give the jinchuriki to Shisui so that he may control them and use them against us.'' not only this but many more surprises are ready so that Kaguya''s revival will be a success.'' thought Ichizu as he summoned Semiramis and told her to give the jinchuriki to Shisui and he will know what to do with them.


    " If the avatar''s of Pain are going to take on the big-guns left in the village so who will fight me????" asked Nikasu with a bit of curiosity.


    " hehehehehe........don''t worry i haven''t forgotten about you ,you will know when the time comes." said Ichizu as he saw Nikasu disappear without a trace after rolling his eyes.


    ''Ohhhh......you have no idea what i am planning to do ,for making a enemy for you to fight.'' thought Ichizu as a sinister smile grew on his face.

 Chapter 83 - DESTRUCTION WAS INEVITABLE (Part-2)

    {Ting} {Ting} {Ting} {Ting} sounds of weapons clashing could be heard as Kakashi swept the sword in his right hand vertically towards Pain(Naraka-path).


    Though usually this version of Pain is protected by the others due to his 2-abilities, interrogation and Restoration.


    But due to all the versions of Pain being occupied by certain individuals ,this poor ''soul'' was forced to fight Kakashi.


    Pain(Naraka-path) swing his black-rod to meet Kakashi''s sword and jumps back. Kakashi doesn''t give him a single second to retaliate as he made hand-signs and used *Fire-release:-Red dragon bullets*.


    Pain(Preta-path) jumps in front of Pain(Naraka-path) and absorbs the jutsu Kakashi unleashed on his other version while Pain(Nakara-path) launches many Black-rods towards Jiraiya who was fighting the Pain(Preta-path) just before they switched partners. Seeing the incoming attack, Jiraiya jumps towards the incoming attack as chakra concentrated in his right hand and all giant greenish-blue orb forms in his hands as he thrusts it forward disintegrating the Black-rods to dust.


    Suddenly the giant chameleon appears trying to attack Jiraiya with his tongue, but with a loud bang ,it gets embedded on the ground beneath as blood came out of its mouth. A lady wearing a cloak with *5th Hokage* could be seen coming out of the crater formed when she smashed it into it.


    Tsunade makes some hand-signs and says in a low tone "*Wood-release:-Restricting bind*...."


    Many gigantic veins and roots grew out of the ground restraining a big-dog with 3-heads and two small wings on it''s back. She says coldly "Easy boy or else!!!!....." ,the pressure from the roots and veins increased as the beast howled and struggled to break free.


    Suddenly many missiles made their way towards Jiraiya and herself as they were busy fighting the Pain versions. Even though they knew that they were under attack but after going through the bloodline awakening and mastering of the Sage-energy.


    They didn''t need to worry about any small explosions..... Kakashi held up his sword high above his head and brought it down in a slashing motion as *Lightning-release* covered the blade of the sword and expanded from the tip of the blade piercing the missile before it could reach the 5th & 6th Hokage ,resulting them to explode mid-way.


    Pain(Human-path) was already taken down by Naruto and Sakura who are currently fighting Pain(Deva-path).


    "Summoning jutsu:-Bring down the house" shouted Jiraiya while dropping a gigantic toad on Pain(Animal-path) and squash him meanwhile Pain(Naraka-path) was busy fighting other leaf shinobi.


    Pain(Naraka-path) tries to revive the Pain(Animal-path) but a surprise attack from Konohamaru was enough to ensure that he was down for good.


    Pain(Asura-path) tries to absorb the jutsu which as about to kill him but after continuously fighting with Pain(Preta-path) he was able to deduced that another than him no one else can harm thing man...so he searched for what was unique about himself , eventually he found the answer.


    *Sage-energy* Yes.... Sage-energy not only makes a person stronger in physical parameters but also adds to the chakra capacity and Jutsu''s effectiveness.


    He had assimilated Sage-Energy into his attack trying to kill him in one shot and it actually worked.


    "Chidori!!!!!....." shouted Kakashi as he thrusts his palm inside the body of Pain(Asura-path) killing him in one blow while bursting a hole through his c_h_e_s_t.


    "Huff....huff...looks like we have taken care of the 5-rinnegan possessing individuals and only one is left ,Naruto is currently engaging with him in a battle with Sakura as a support." stated kakashi after catching his breadth.


    "Humph.....let''s quickly take care of his ,we still need to restore the village as Ichizu wouldn''t be happy after seeing the villages current condition." said Tsunade with a frown on her face.


    "We need to first make sure that Naruto and Sakura are doing good...since we have finished these idiots let''s help them."


    "Right let''s go...." replied Jiraiya as the group rushed towards Naruto and Sakura''s location.


    They arrived at the center of the crater which Pain(Deva-path) created with his attack and heard a loud voice "*Chibaku-tensei*.....".


    What happened next was ,a black colored ball floated up in the sky nd next thing we knew the ground beneath us cracked and started floating towards the orb.


    "What the hell....!!!!"


    "Damn it what is happening."


    They themselves started floating towards the orb as the ground underneath started to fly towards the orb. From above they could see Sakura being supported by Sai as they flew on his bird trying to escape the gravitational pull.


    "Saku..." before Tsunade could call out her name they disappeared from the flying rock and reappeared on top of the *Hokage monument* ,Sakura and Sai too were there. Sakura was breathing heavily while standing with Sai''s support.


    Tsunade ran towards Sakura and started to heal her, though Sakura wasn''t hurt or anything ,it still restored her stamina.


    "What happened during Naruto and your fight with Pain(Deva-path).???" asked Tsunade while worrying about Naruto''s safety after all he was her little brother-in-law whom she dearly loved.


    "Naruto and I, we used *Chakra-suppressing formation* to fight Pain with *Taijutsu* as both Naruto''s and his chakra will be suppressed and they wouldn''t be able to use ninjutsu."


    "During there fight Pain found an opening and stabbed a black-rod into Naruto''s stomach....I panicked but I couldn''t move due to controlling the formation and breaking it would destroy our any chances to win.....So I could only watch as Pain(Deva-path) pierced Naruto''s body with 2 more rods."


    "Seeing this Hinata suddenly attacked Pain(Deva-path) from behind as he jumped and dodged the attack and kept dodging the attacks till he forcefully broke through my formation by releasing an immerse amount of Chakra."


    "He attacked Hinata injuring her though her father saved her and escaped while Naruto lost control of himself and released large amount of red-chakra and slowly grew chakra-tails."


    "Sai saved me from rampaging Naruto as we proceeded to escape and regroup with others to stop both of them. Suddenly a black-ball appeared in Pain(Deva-path) hand and floated in the air and what happened next ,we all know that....." concluded Sakura as Jiraiya replied after 2min of thinking "Let''s go help him and free him from the rock binding."


    "No need it''s his test to see if he has what it tasks to save everyone....." a voice filled with indifference and hidden worry made it''s way in there ears as they all thought ''We didn''t even sense him...... Nikasu Namikaze is here......"

 Chapter 84 - DESTRUCTION WAS INEVITABLE (Part-3)

    "But Nikasu-san what he Pain defeats Naruto and manages to capture him???" asked Sakura in a worried tone as the fear of losing her best friend and brother overwhelmed her greatly and because of that she despised her own lacking.


    "Naruto wouldn''t be defeated no matter what....." replied Nikasu in a carefree tone with a sight smile on his face.


    "But why are you so sure that he will win..." asked Sakura as her fear started to take over her rationality.


    "Because i believe in him..." stated Nikasu in a warm tone and ice-melting smile.


    Sakura for a minute was in daze after hearing what Nikasu said and started questioning herself ''Yes.....Nikasu-san is right, didn''t Naruto always did things that no one could have imagined ,didn''t he became such a strong ninja after working so hard to bring Sasuke back. I am a fool for not believing in my best friend ...he will surely will, he has to.''


    "Thank you Sensei for enlightening me, i should have trusted Naruto to be able to handle this on his own and with his own power." replied Sakura as she bowed down her head towards Nikasu.


    "So what should we....."


    Before Tsunade could finish what she wanted to say she was interrupted by the sound of missiles huddled towards them.


    "Shit.....dodge it" Jiraiya jumps backwards to dodge the incoming missiles, Sai flies away on his bird while Tsunade carries the weakened Sakura and creates a *wood-release-dome* protecting herself and Sakura in it.


    BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The place they were standing on was totally destroyed by the heavy hits it had taken by the missiles ,the wooden dome was still standing though it''s condition was surely rough as it looked like it would collapse at the moments notice while there wasn''t a single scratch of Nikasu''s clothes.


    A black-colored-armored individual on a flying object looking like a jet in reddish-black color and held a black colored sword in his hand, it looked like he was connected with the flying object itself.


    2 large machine-guns appeared in both of his hands as their barrel started revolving at high speed indicating the beginning of it''s attack.


    Nikasu teleported Jiraiya ,Kakashi to Naruto''s position and send them a chakra-message stating ''Keep watching the fight and don''t interfere while he teleported Tsunade,Sakura and Sai to the shelter to protect the people with his clone.


    Lancelot(Berserker) fired the two revolving machine guns at Nikasu who countered with his rapiers turning every bullet to nothingness by utilizing the powers of *reality-control*, fire and water boomed out of Nikasu''s rapiers as he used his *Red-fire* and launched a gigantic fire vortex towards the berserker who sped up to insane speed dodging the vortex.


    The black-red jet changed it direction and launched many missiles towards Nikasu who in returned Freezed the incoming attacks and appeared above Lancelot with his rapier emitting a aura filled with space compregension.


    Lancelot knowing full well that if the incoming attack hit him the result would be disastrous roared loudly while turned into his human form and doing a back-flip in the air narrowly avoiding the incoming attack.


    Knowing that due to Nikasu''s powers he had no choice but to engage in close-combat with him, he charges forward with his sword *Arondight* and slashes down towards Nikasu who activated his *Mystic eyes of death perception* ,blocked the incoming attack with his left rapier and thrusting his other rapier covered with flames forward to pierce the death line near his heart.


    Lancelot sensing death looming over him immediately transforms his left arm it to a thruster and dodged the incoming attack while vertically swinging his sword at Nikasu''s waist who jumped in the air and positioned himself in the y-axis dodging the attack while countering by turning off the first limiter on his power and releasing massive amounts of heat from his rapier ,burning the front part of the armor that the Lancelot wore and blasted him off by the extreme pressure emitted by his sword.


    Nikasu immediately utilizes his other rapiers ability piercing the body of the Lancelot with many ice-stakes.......Lancelot defended himself with his sword as he slashed the incoming stakes into pieces.


    Nikasu activated his space-time ability *Space-domain* gaining full control over the area covering the whole village.


    Nikasu slashes towards his left as a space-tear opened and launched his *Blizzard* inside the space.....it recovered the tear and froze the movement of the Lancelot as suddenly a *blizzard* froze him.


    Space deformed around him as a hand with a red-colored sword appeared near the sculpture burning with the intensity of the sun. Cracks appeared on the surface of the Lancelot''s body as it burst through the ice with large amount of dark energy.


    He transforms into a jet and retreated as insane speed. While Nikasu looking at the berserker laughed stating "You think only you can fly and retreat ,well it doesn''t matter it time to stop playing with Lancelot."


    A strong force burst out of Nikasu''s body as his chakra levels boomed so much that even Nine-tails would be impressed by it.


    Utilizing the power of his Space-domain he completely stops the space-time around the Lancelot. He took a stance as both of his swords started vibrating as he heard I was in his head. "Hehehe.....master sure is enjoying himself...."


    He positioned both of his swords above his shoulder and put one step forward while lots of Chakra was being given off by Nikasu as he spoke "*Lu pallece*....." when suddenly the command spell of Lancelot glowed he was able to move with great difficulty.


    "Arghh....I.WILL.KILL.YOU." shouted the breseker as he unleashed his Noble phantasm *Arondight-overload* as the massive attack headed towards Nikasu.


    Nikasu used *Decisive endless three stage.* an Anti-World with the parameter of Ex+.


    Both the energy started of with a quick draw in the collision and after a few seconds the attack overwhelmed by Lancelot pulverizing him completely as Nikasu smiled while looking at 9-tails direction and said "So you too have won huh.......)

 Chapter 85 - GATHERING OF THE LEADERS (Part-1)

    "Tsk..tsk do you think piercing my body will be enough to kill me??? if so then i am truly disappointed in you Itachi hehehehehe..." laughed Orochimaru after looking towards the Red-colored Susanoo''s blade...but suddenly Orochimaru left something happening to him as Itachi''s face wore a smile on his face ,sweat dropped from the left edge of his face and his breathing as not much stable.


    Itachi has been fighting Sasuke and his team which zapped his stamina due to the constant you of M.S and they fought against a legendary sanin which took out everything that he had left in his tank.


    Itachi smile widened after seeing the panicked expression on Orochimaru''s face.


    "That Sword is no normal sword it is the Sword of Totsuka is an ethereal weapon with an enchanted blade that, in addition to standard cutting, can seal anyone it pierces, trapping them in a genjutsu-like "world of drunken dreams" for all eternity. So rest for eternity Orochimaru....."


    "NOOOOOOO...." Orochimaru get sealed inside the the blade as Itachi drops on his knees breathing heavily do to the mental exhaustion caused due to sealing a strong entity inside the sword after fighting for so long. His *Susanoo* flickered a little bit as he slowly stood up and walked towards Sasuke who was lying on Karin''s lap.


    Sasuke lifts up his head with much trouble and says "Brother..." after seeing Itachi''s face as he slowly walked towards them.


    Jugo ,Suigetsu and Karin encircled Sasuke to keep his save and run if the situation calls for it after seeing Itachi walking towards them.....


    Before Itachi could reply golden chains appeared from the ground and wrapped itself around *Susanoo* not allowing him move at all, Itachi tries to forcefully break free from his constraints but the chains didn''t even bulge a little. These chain were of *Enkidu*, she herself used these chain allowing them to show the true might of the *Chain connecting heaven and earth*.


    Due to Susanoo being first used by Hagaromo Otosuki, it had the attributes for divinity inside it other Susanoo''s also shared these attributes resulting in M.S most formidable power being useless in front of Enkidu''s chains.


    Itachi collapses on him knee and a man appeared in front of him ,had spiked hair but short ones, he wore white-black exorcists clothes with a starnge weapon in his hand which resembled a conical-cylinder which lines on it.


    The man swings his ''Sword'' at the Susanoo which was being confined by the chains.


    The armor of the Susanoo started to break as cracks appeared on it''s surface. Itachi knew there was nothing he could do as he had totally exhausted his chakra and stamina whereas using Susanoo has cost him mental strength.


    The armor broke as Itachi let his body fall freely since he could feel that their was no Evil-intent coming from the attacker plus due to the leaf sign being printed on their left sleeve ,he concluded that they worked under his Oni-chan and he has ordered them to bring him back.


    Due to all the stress acc_u_mulated in his body he lost his conscious after releasing it out, waiting for his judgement.


    "Nii-sannnnn....!!!!!!!" shouted Sasuke as he tried to stand-up with Karin supporting him while Suigetsu and Jugo went on full alert as they felt enormous amount of danger from these two individuals standing in front of the unconscious Itachi.


    Gilgamesh gently picks up Itachi and summoned his *Vimaana* and boarded it with Enkidu on his other side.


    "Don''t worry Sasuke, your Oni-san ,Lord Ichizu sent us to bring Itachi to the *Nations summit* so that he can clear all the charges on Itachi."


    "He also asked us to deliver you a message from him , ''Come to the Summit it''s about time both of my brothers return to the village.''."


    "Hmmm....ok, please inform Oni-chan that I will arrived at the summit but please take care of the Nii-san as he is totally exhausted."


    "Ohh....don''t worry about that ,we will take care of Itachi. Very well since our job is finished ,we shall take our leave now."


    As soon as Gilgamesh voice fell on their ears the *Vimaana* boomed and broke through the sound barrier disappearing in the horizon while due to the ignition of the flying device lots of air was blasted towards all sides making the team Taka flying back a little, though they weren''t hurt, it still isn''t a good feeling of being blown away literally.


    "Damn...!!!!! that ride is sweat and fast..."


    "So what are we going to do now.??" asked Karin.


    "Now we hunt down that masked man and make him suffer."


    "He is the reason why my clan nearly went extinct, he was the reason why Nii-san nearly killed mother and father ,he is the reason why my brother was forced to leave the village and also he is the reason why Oni-san had to fight Itachi with the intention of damage."


    "He is the person I hate the most in this world."


    Suddenly they heard a voice coming from behind them "Are you sure.????"


    A fox masked man came appeared behind them with anyone noticing him.


    The group was stunned for a sec before tremendous fear grasped their hearts as they didn''t notice anything....then turned around at lightning speed and took theiir attack position to attack.


    The masked man waved his hands indicating that he only wanted to talk. Seeing his actions the group relaxed a little but continued to be on high-alert.


    "What do you mean by what you said just now.????" asked Sasuke in a cold tone.


    "I said what you heard...are you sure about that Masked man being the culprit behind all these things.???"


    "Off course all the evidence is against him there is no mistake that he is the one who caused all this."


    "Well then till me ,you say Itachi was he strong.???"


    "Offcourse Nii-san is very strong and that Susanoo of his is also very strong."


    "Well according to what you said then that means he is very strong ,so the question arises how can he be under that Masked man''s control.???"


    "Be....because he blackmailed Itachi....yes he blackmailed Itachi by threatening his family."


    "Oh...plz your brother is regarded as the strongest Uchiha equal to Madara and you have the guts to threaten his family ...come on..."


    "Then...then...."


    "Hehehe he...let me show you the truth Sasuke ,*Kotomatsukami*"


    [A/N:-Check out the new book named "THE COLL_A_PSING VERSE" by diseda.]

 Chapter 86 - GATHERING OF THE LEADERS (Part-2)

    "Are you ready for the *Nations Summit*???" asked Nikasu as he started at Jiraiya waiting for his response.


    "Yes i am ready for the meeting, the *Akatsuki* is much more dangerous than everyone thought. Other than 1-tails ,8-tails and 9-tails every other Jinchuriki is missing and according to our source the intel we have gathered till now points a finger at this organization. We need to discuss and take swift action in retaliating to them." replied Jiraiya as he placed his hat on his head.


    "Hmm.... Akatsuki is not the only matter at our hand here....." said Ichizu ,wearing his black-red exorcists dress with his *Kronos* hanging from his waist.


    He thought ''*Carolus patricius* is currently being used to train the new generation shinobi under 3rd''s command where as *Charles patricius* is being used as a training center for the servants to hone their skills.''


    ''War is near and both of the *Noble Phantasm* will finally be able to show their true capabilities ,their offensive capabilities are even more horrifying than *hanging gardens* especially *Carolus Patricius* with it''s canon.''


    "What do you mean...??? is there another matter as important as Akatsuki.???" asked Jiraiya confusingly.


    "I have captured Itachi and have freed him from that masked man''s control and now the problem comes about informing the other nations." said Ichizu while thinking ''They would surely try to take him into custody and try to force out all the information related to Akatsuki out of him but that wouldn''t be a problem as with Gaara, Mei, Yahiko and the head of the *Village hidden under stars* supporting Konoha the other villages wouldn''t be able to snatch him from us.''


    ''I won''t let anyone as much as touch my brother and also .... Danzo your time has come.''


    "Wh...what Itachi has been freed from that masked man''s control and you have already recovered him...now this surely is a problem."


    "Don''t worry Jiraiya-san.....you don''t need to think about this matter ,I have already planned everything out."


    "Well as long as he can be united with his family."


    "Let''s go ... Danzo, Nikasu and I, will be accompanying you to the summit, let''s hope this goes alright and our objective of forming an alliance would be successful."


    "Yeah let''s hope everything goes accordingly."


    They exited the room and headed towards the village exit ,on their way they arrived at the Gate.


    "Take care of yourself little-Ichizu and little-Nikasu ,I don''t want you both to create trouble there otherwise you both will be punished."


    "I am sure that both of them will behave Dear~ ,then are grown a_d_u_l_t and..."


    "Be quite i know both of them more than you do, they are two troublesome kids who always create trouble..... humph.."


    "*Sign* Both of you please do behave like m_a_t_u_r_e individuals...."


    "Don''t worry mom ,Dad we won''t create any trouble...Hahaha.." awkward laughter resounded in the surroundings.


    "Humph!!!!" snorted Ichizu''s mother at her son''s antics.


    Even Nikasu who usually stayed stoic and indifferent ,had a light blush on his face after being reprimand by Ichizu''s mother.


    "Care take of yourself and say ''hello'' to sister Mei for me....." said Tsunade who suddenly kissed Ichizu on the cheeks well others weren''t paying attention.


    ''Naughtly girl.....he hehehe....I will teach you some ''manners'' when I return.'' sent Ichizu a chakra message to Tsunade who had a blush on her face after receiving it.


    "Now now....if you both have finished flirting let''s go..." said Jiraiya with a teasing smile on his face.


    "Ohh...you sure have grown some guts Jiraiya...why don''t we have a ''talk'' after you all have returned." said Tsunade with evil-expression.


    "Looks like I need to increase the paper work that you need to finish he hehehe...." said Ichizu with an innocent smile on his face.


    Chills went down his spine as he shivered and sprinted forward at full speed.


    "These fools.....*Sigh*.." muttered Danzo before following Jiraiya who had just disappeared.


    ''This will be your end , Danzo.'' thought Ichizu as he watched Danzo from the corner of his eyes.


    They travelled for 3 days before arrivingat the summit. Jiraiya, Danzo and Nikasu entered the place filled with samurai protecting the place from any possible intruders.


    Ichizu went towards the resting room of the Mizukage meeting his old acquaintances.


    "How have you been Ichizu-sama???" asked the kid with blue glasses.


    "Yes !!!! how has everything been all this time Ichizu-kun." asked the Ao.


    "I bought you all a gift to show good will as the Great-elder of Konoha..."


    "Ohh...you don''t need to do something like this ,you are Mei''s fianc¨¦ as well as Konoha''s great-elder."


    "Yeah they both are right Ichizu.....you don''t need to do something like this...." heard a voice as the door behind Ao opened and Mei exited the room.


    "Hahaha....why don''t you look at it first." said Ichizu as he took out a scroll from his holder and placed it on the earthen table which he made using *Earth-release:-Mobile earth*.


    "There is no ne...WHAT!!!!!!!" shouted Ao after looking at the blue scaled sword which Ichizu summoned from his scroll.


    "This... this... is *Samehada* ,but wasn''t it stolen by Kisame.???" asked Ao confusingly.


    "Ohh...that I killed him when I came across him while hunting for Akatsuki....Hahaha..I thought of giving it back to your village after all these swords represent something much greater than strength for your people." said Ichizu waving his hands carelessly.


    Ao and Chojuro had cold sweat dripping down their ass...*ahem* I mean back..*Awkward laugh* while they thought ''Kisame was considered the strongest and most dangerous one of the seven swordmen and Ichizu-sama killed him just like that....just how strong is the Great-elder of Konoha.''


    ''Though he is not much stronger when compared to absolute monsters like the Raikage or Tsuchikage but he was surely kage-level shinobi who would even make Raikage pay a heavy price for killing him.''


    "Tha..nks Ichizu, you may not know but these swords do mean very much for our people. I don''t know how to thank you." hearing the last part Ichizu''s face darkened ,Mei quickly added "On..the behalf of my country and as a Mizukage...hehehe....."


    Ichizu''s expression lightened as he said with a pure smile on his face "Ohh...you sure can help me ,I have to discuss something very important with you..."


    "Ohh...ok please come inside." said Mei with a smile before entering the room.


    Ichizu walked in smiling before patting Ao left shoulder "Please make sure NO..one enters."


    Ao nodded as Ichizu entered and closed the door behind him.


    As soon as Ichizu entered the room , Chojuro asked "Ao-san ,what do you think Ichizu-sama wants to discuss with Mei-san.???"


    "When you have saw your fianc¨¦ for more than 3-years (That''s what you think.) ,there is only one thing that you need to do."


    "Ohh...what is that.???" asked Chojuro with an innocent expression much more innocent looking than Ichizu''s expression.


    "*Sigh*....You will understand when you are old enough." replied Ao while thinking ''You have just invited a wolf in your house Mei, may God bless you.''


    {Meanwhile}


    "So what is the important thing you wanted to discuss Ichizu." asked Mei as she turned as saw Ichizu''s back since he was busy closing the door.


    Ichizu closed the door and placed the sound-barrier inside the room isolating it from outside world. The smile on his face turned Evil as he turned as his smile again returned back to normal and innocent one.


    "Hehehe.....ohhhh....Mei I do have to discuss something important with you. Come closer please..."


    Mei approached him as she asked "What is it Ichi..." before she could finish she mouth was sealed by Ichizu''s lips and her a_s_s was gripped by Ichizu.


    "Ohh...My Mei you are so innocent ,this light is what attracts me to you I can''t get enough of it even after making you and Tsunade mine...I will never let both of you leave me ever."


    .....................


    Guys the new novel is out check it out it''s name is *THE COLL_A_PSING VERSE* it is a mix of all the Fate versions with my and my friends own story line enjoy it and comment on it the next chapter will be uploaded by Tuesday with an auxiliary chapter.

 Chapter 87 - YOU BOTH ARE MY LIGHT (+18)

    "No...Ichizu-kun don''t...we have to attend a meeting... Ahhhh..!!!!" Mei was struggling inside Ichizu''s embrace as he kissed her neck which pinning her on the sofa.


    "Struggling id useless....the *Raikage* still hasn''t arrived here yet ,it would probably take 2-4 hr for them to reach here. We have more than 2hr with us and I missed you...." said Ichizu as he kissed Mei''s lips as she stopped struggling knowing that it would be useless. He pressed his body onto her''s and invaded her mouth with him tongue.


    "You don''t have any idea how much I want Tsunade and you to stay by my side forever. I can''t just control myself." said Ichizu as he proceeded to Mei''s clothes.


    Only a thin garment was covering her body while Ichizu s_u_c_k_e_d her B_o_o_b_s while massaging her Dave''s entrance.


    "Ahhh..!!!!!!Ahhhh....No Ichizu...Ahhh!!!!!!"


    Ichizu removed the last layer of clothes covering Mei''s body as a shinning gade appeared in front of him.


    "Fufufufu.....no matter you many time I see this beautiful scene ,I will never grow old of it. he hehehe..."


    Hearing the shameless words of her fianc¨¦ , Mei''s face couldn''t help but turn crimson as she used her small hands to remove Ichizu''s clothes and start kissing him proactively.


    Ichizu was surprised for a bit but this action just intensified his thirst for her. He was in his u_n_d_e_r_w_e_a_r while Mei was wearing her white p_a_n_t_i_e_s.


    Ichizu started out more aggressively than before by biting on Mei''s n_i_p_p_l_es with out much force but still enough to leave a mark.


    He pushes Mei''s against the wall as their kissing session went wild as both kissed each other as they wanted to devour each other.


    Ichizu''s *Dragon* was held by Mei as she stroked it gently earning a maon from Ichizu who urged her to use her mouth.


    Mei bent down her knee and placed the *Spear* inside her mouth successfully swallowing 2/3rd of it.She skillfully used her tongue to make Ichizu feel good.


    Though Mei didn''t possess much experience in this activity as she and Ichizu had done it only a few times and clearly she was a novice in the field.


    "Ahhhh...!!!!...Yes Mei you are doing good." said Ichizu as he held her head with both of his hands and started moving his hip ,thrusting inside her mouth after placing it in a particular position.


    After 2 minutes Ichizu couldn''t hold anymore and ejected inside Mei mouth who greedily swallow all of the s_e_m_e_n he had released with a smile on her face as she said "Did you enjoy up until now ????"


    Ichizu nodded with a crazed light-flashing inside his Irish from time to time.


    "Both you and Tsuna are my light while I am darkness as long as you both are there I will always be attracted to you both and vice-versa."


    "I really really love you both dearly....." said Ichizu as he grabbed her b_u_t_t and squeezed tightly earning a m_o_a_n from her.


    "Ahhh....let''s...do it ...." shyly added Mei as she felt Ichizu''s *Dragon* poking at the entrance of her *Cave*.


    Ichizu didn''t say anything just kissed her on the lips ,getting addicted to the soft sensation ,he pulled Mei closer to his body by her b_u_t_t and kissed her ears while gently blowing air in it making her shiver and gently biting them earning a m_o_a_n from her.


    He moved downwards to her neck ,kissing her collarbone as his hands grabbed her white-wet p_a_n_t_i_e_s and pulled down.


    Mei blushed after seeing the greedy look on Ichizu''s face as his eyes were fixed on her *Cave*.


    She shyly put her right hand in front of her shaved pus*y and said "Haven''t you seen enough, don''t stare at it...."


    Seeing her appearance ,Ichizu l_u_s_t nearly exploded as only one thought appeared in his mind ''Kawai!!!!''.


    "No matter how many time I see both of you.....I will never be bored of it." said Ichizu as he removed her hand covering her *Cave* and bent down on his knee while l_i_c_k_i_n_g her ciltoris ,sending waves of p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e to her brain as it stopped working.


    Ichizu uses his Crimson-snake to lift her up from the ground as he used his hands to widen her legs, which he held by her t_h_i_g_hs.


    "AHHHH..!!!!! DON''T BE...AHH..SO ROUGH....AHHHHHH!!!!!" Mei grabbed his head with her hands and pushed it down.


    Ichizu smiled as he s_u_c_k_e_d at her ciltoris making her mind go blank.


    "I am c_u_m_m_i_n_g..!!!!!! Ahhhh!!!!!...." liquid splashed on Ichizu''s face as Mei laid back in exhaustion while breathing heavily.


    "Huff....huff...huff.." ,Ichizu placed his *Dragon* at her *Cave* and said "Ready...my Dear~..."


    Mei just nodded as she clenched her hands due to the pain of something so big entering her though the pain only lasted for a moment.


    Even though Mei was no longer a V_i_r_g_i_n ,Ichizu''s *Dragon* was truly thick enough for her to fully feel it.


    Ichizu placed her on the sofa and bite her hard n_i_p_p_l_es while thrusting inside making her scream from the p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e she was experiencing.


    *PA PA PA PA PA PLOP PLOP* sounds of Mei a_s_s beating against Ichizu''s *Dragon* echoed through out the isolated room. Ichizu''s *Dragon* throbbed and enlarged even more making Mei bite her lips.


    He pushes her upper body against the sofa and kept on thrusting inside of her as she m_o_a_n_e_d "AHHH!!! THIS IS SO AMAZING!!!!..."


    Ichizu flips her and pressed his own body against her''s while kissing her on the lips as her body rocked due to the force entering her.


    *PA PA PA PA* louder the sound got as Ichizu increased his speed while biting Mei on her left ear making her convulge and c_u_m.


    "AHHHH....!!!!!!!...PLEASE DON''T TEASE MY EARS ,THEY ARE S_E_N_S_I_T_I_V_E." said Mei as she looked at Ichizu''s red eyes with over flowing love.


    Something inside Ichizu exploded as his l_u_s_t increase 2x folds, he gently picked up Mei and placed her on his l_a_p while holding her waist.


    "Have you recovered???" asked Ichizu not wanting to totally exhaust her. Due to the system possessing the *Dark-chaos* bloodline ,the over flowing *True Dark* power is influencing Ichizu a little as Darkness tends to be attracted towards the light of the opposite gender like Mei and Tsunade.


    Thus Ichizu can''t control himself but love both of them crazily after all he is an Uchiha with the *True curse of hatred* and plus the bloodline.


    Same is the case with Nikasu''s *Light-chaos* bloodline, the over flowing *True Light* is also influencing him minutely but due to his personality of being cool and calm ,the effects are not much effective on him.


    Plus the darkness is more contagious than light.


    Mei nodded and started riding Ichizu''s c_o_c_k as Ichizu s_u_c_k_e_d on her n_i_p_p_l_e ,squeezed her a_s_s while sometimes spanked her b_u_t_t as her m_o_a_n_e_d.


    *PA PA PA PA* this continued till she came once again.


    He thrust his *Dragon* deep inside her hitting her G-spot making her reel back due to the sudden increase in pressure, her tongue rolled out of her mouth as he held Ichizu''s neck with her hands while screaming loudly.


    "OHH..MY GOOD.....SO GOOD...AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!....IF THIS GOES ON I DON''T THINK I WILL BE ABLE TO HANDLE IT.....AHHHHH!!!!!"


    Ichizu thrusted deep inside of her making her body shiver and tremble as he launched his load inside her.


    "I am c_u_m_m_i_n_g my Dear~ take it all!!!!!!"


    "Huff...huff...hufff...hufff.." Mei breathed heavily while Ichizu still kept his smooth breathing.


    "Round X...he hehehe...."


    "What f....." before her could speak he thrusted inside her making her m_o_a_n.


    {PA PA PA PA} more sounds of love making echoed through out the room.

 Chapter 88 - GATHERING OF THE LEADERS (Part-3)

    "Since everyone is here let us begin the discussion concerning the group of S-ranked criminal *A.K.A.T.S.U.K.I* and the disappearance of the Jinchuriki`s from 2-Tails to 7-Tails." said Ichizu with a smile on his face.


    "Didn''t *Konoha* already defeated the leader of the group???.... The one with the Rinnegan.???" asked Tsuhikage with a raised brow.


    Hearing him the heads of the other village started mummuring to each other as they were truly shocked by this revelation as they had no idea about the leader of the infamous group *A.K.A.T.S.U.K.I* possessed the legendary Rinnegan.


    If this information was right then it would mean that *Konohagakure* has taken the Rinnegan in their possession which was very unnerving for them.


    "You!!! can''t take the Rinnegan for yourself as it will disrupt the balance of the whole shinobi-world..." said Raikage who stood up as he banged the table which his palm.


    "Yes I agree.....I personally think we should destroy it as it will prevent anyone from mis-using it." reasoned Tsuhikage as he nodded to himself.


    See their behaviour Jiraiya felt his blood boiling from anger as he thought ''Even though we defeated Pain, we weren''t able to acquire the Rinnegan as all the six individuals had fake Rinnegan....even if we had the rinnegan why in the hell would we just destroy it or give it to some other village.....this is pure bullshit.!!!!''


    Ichizu smiled as he replied "I expected something like this to happen.....Tsuhikage-sama is indeed correct ,we did fought Pain, we did kill him, we do have the rinnegan but....it is not the rinnegan...."


    Everyone was confused after hearing Ichizu''s words and couldn''t understand what he was saying...


    "Please explain Ichizu-sama..." said Mei as she acted as the current Mizukage of Kirigakure.


    "What I mean is the six-individuals that we defeated weren''t alive but were more of a puppet...let me show you what I mean." replied Ichizu as he nodded towards Nikasu who returned the gesture.


    He took out six-scrolls from his holder and placed them on the large table in front of him.


    Everyone stared at the scroll wondering what was so special about it.


    The Scrolls unfolded themselves and summoned the contracted object t the summit with a Poof.


    {Poof} {Poof} {Poof} {Poof} {Poof} {Poof}.....


    Six bodies appeared on the table in Akatsuki''s outfit. Ichizu walked up to them as green light flashed in his hands and said "Know please keep watching..."


    He swept his hand across Pain(Naraka-path) slashing opening a cut perpendicular to his waist and what everyone saw was black rods...black-rods inside their whole body forming a connective network.


    "As you can see what I meant when I said these were just puppets with a single power out of the 6 powers provided by the Rinnegan."


    "As long as you act as the server and transmit chakra into their body their these black-rods ,you can many them walk and talk like people."


    "Their eyes are all fake-rinnegan with one of its power given by the *True body* and are connected to each other and the *True body* allowing shared vision."


    "Then you mean the True leader of *A.K.A.T.S.U.K.I* is still alive and well....and that you have been fighting puppet all this time while they had enough power to demolish an entire village.????" said the head of the *Village hidden under stars* with a deep frown on his face as he thought of the worst scenarios.


    "Well aren''t we here to discuss that....??? but before I want to inform you all about something very important."


    "Well what is it Ichizu-san???" asked Yahiko while looking at him.


    Others also stared at him waiting for an answer. Ichizu looked at everyone of them before saying with a smile on his face "Itachi Uchiha is no longer a rogue ninja, he has been freed from that Masked-man''s control and is currently rehabilating back at Konoha."


    BOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!


    This new was like thunder-claps to their ears as their mind blanked for a second processing what Ichizu has just stated.


    The Tsuhikage immediately levitated in the air as he shouted "Itachi should be placed in the custody of the nation''s collectively so that we can extract all the information about *A.K.A.T.S.U.K.I* from him."


    "I agree with the old fool....Itachi was a part of *A.K.A.T.S.U.K.I* ,even though he was ''controlled'' by that Masked-man ,still he should be able to provide us with valuable information." said the Raikage with a serious expression on his face.


    "I think you both didn''t hear correctly so allow me to repeat ''he is currently *rehabilating* at Konoha to recover his bearings.'' and as for the custody part....thanks but no thanks as Itachi will be only in the custody of Konoha and no other village."


    Hearing this both Raikage and Tsuhikage were immediately angered as *Lightning-cloak* covered Raikage''s body and chakra started to converge at the finger tips of Tsuhikage.


    Mei immediately made some handsigns and got ready to strike anyone who attack her Dear~, Yahiko also moved towards Ichizu''s side and so did the head of the *Village hidden under stars*.


    While Gaara stayed his ground ready so block the attacks coming from both the sides.


    Just when things were about to get worse, the room cracked as some parts of it ruptured due to the pressure being released by Jiraiya who was still sitting on his chair as a greenish-mark below his eyes appeared due to the absorption of the Nature-energy.


    Due to Jiraiya''s body being extremely compatible with the nature energy ,his sage-mode was way stronger than the normal one.


    "Please do behave like civilized people and this matter shall be decided by vote."


    "Sorry for behaving so unsightly...."


    "Humph....."


    "Ok start the voting...."


    "Sunagakure is ok with Konoha taking the custody...."


    "Kirigakure is ok with Konoha taking the custody...."


    "Hidden village under stars is ok with Konoha taking the custody...."


    "Hidden rain village is ok with Konoha taking the custody...."


    "Hidden Cloud village is not ok with Konoha taking the custody...."


    "Hidden rock village is not ok with Konoha taking the custody...."


    "Since there are more votes in favour of Konoha taking the custody.....we shall abide by."


    "Now let''s procee...."


    "DANGOOOOO!!!!!!!!! (DANZO)..." everyone heard an ear piercing shout as killing intent drowned the room.

 Chapter 89 - GATHERING OF THE LEADERS (Part-4)

    "DANZO...!!!!!!.." everyone heard a voice ,filled with hatred and killing intent ,every shinobi went into fight-mode otger than the kages as they stepped forward while drawing their weapons and taking different stances.


    Sasuke appeared in the middle of the table pointing his sword at Danzo who was just sitting their calmly.


    "What is the meaning of this Ichizu-san.???" asked Danzo with his ''eyes'' narrowed towards Sasuke.


    "Hokage what is the meaning of this...???"


    "Does this kid know what he had just done...???"


    Many started to complain whereas the shinobi accompanying the Kages looked like they would attack Sasuke if he decided to make a move on anyone.


    "What is the meaning of this Sasuke???" asked Ichizu in a deep voice while faking anger as he raised his chakra levels drastically.


    Unlike Jiraiya''s Nature-energy which was wild and free ,Ichizu''s energy was more like the water in a Dam ,calm and still as long as the Dam holds on.....but once it broke. All hell would break loose.


    Due to the nature of Ichizu chakra the room was still intact but the heaviness in the surrounding increase many times over.


    Everyone was shocked by the power and control displayed by the Great-elder of Konoha. Even Top-Kage level shinobi couldn''t achieve this.


    "Oni-san he was the one responsible for the *Uchiha clans massacre*..." said Sasuke seemingly unaffected by the pressure released by Ichizu.


    Suddenly the air froze.....Seemingly endless Killing intent very quietly permeated the surrounding as everyone except Nikasu and Sasuke shivered and broke into cold sweat.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying Sasuke. Explain yourself....." said Ichizu in a voice devoid of any emotion as he thought ''My acting would probably fool everyone here into believing that I didn''t know this previously.''


    "He...." before he could continue a voice interrupted him and made it''s way to the ears of all the shinobi present.


    "Why don''t you just see what happened." said a man wearing black-clothes and a fox mask but after seeing his eyes, a deep chill went down everyone''s spine as Ao dazely muttered "Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Before anyone could react they heard him speak once again "*Kotoamatsukami*....".


    The scene around them changed to when Shisui got his left eye stolen by Danzo while he gave his other eye to Itachi before committing suicide ,enabling Itachi to unlock his M.S, how Danzo talked we Itachi and persuaded him to kill his whole clan and save Sasuke''s life, how Itachi struggled with his choice and how he ultimately decided to kill his clan and save Sasuke''s life. How he found Masked-man and teamed up with him to kill his clan.


    How he made his way to the Uchiha compound and slaughtered his kin ,encountered Fugaku while killing others. He made his way into his own house only to find Mikoto and Fugaku sitting on the floor on their knees with their back facing Itachi as Fugaku said that he didn''t wanted to fight his own son and asked Itachi to take care of himself.


    How Itachi trembled violently with his hands shaking as he held his sword and tears poured down his face. How he raised his trembling sword only to be fiercely kicked in the ribs by someone and fly crashing inside the pond.


    Due to crashing in the pond ,his tears were washed away some blood leaked out of the corner of his house.


    How he escaped from the village and be recruited be the Masked-man under the threat of Sasuke''s life.


    And how the man with the Fox mask snatched the M.S of Shisui from Itachi....these memories were deeply engraved inside everyone''s memories allowing Ichizu to not only fix Itachi''s image in the other villages eyes but also forgive him for what he had done. Killing Danzo was a bonus.


    The illusion ended as there was deadly silence inside the room, everyone had sad expressions while some emotional individuals were crying.


    "YOU!!!!....." before Jiraiya could finish what he wanted to say he heard a voice "Is it true Danzo???." it contained no anger ,no murderous intent ,only the silence made it dangerous.


    Danzo didn''t reply to Ichizu and just stayed quite ,Mei called out "Ao...!!". Ao ,understanding her intentions activated his *Byakkugan* to check on Danzo.


    Ao''s eyes widened as his back was drenched in cold sweat not due to Danzo possessing Shisui''s M.S but because he could feel Ichizu focusing on his words even with his eyes closed.


    "It is true...." it took all his will power to answer the question due to the invisible pressure emitting from Ichizu.


    "Why????...." asked Ichizu confusing everyone around him as they expected him to suddenly attack Danzo.....but he instead asked ''Why''.


    "Why did you asked Itachi to kill the newborns...??? The village killing the a_d_u_l_ts is understandable, the village killing teenager is understandable ,but why the young ones.....they didn''t have the capabilities to retaliate and but some investment they would have devoted themselves to the village so tell me why kill everyone.???"


    Realization dawn upon everyone ,Yes....what Ichizu stated was indeed correct newborns and kids and newborn and kids after all. Their minds can be easily influenced with a little effort.


    "I didn''t wanted another Madara to be born...." stated Danzo in a flat tone.


    "Another Madara....Another Madara, the same words as the second Hokage...." Ichizu gritted his teeth and opened his eyes with his M.S activated and he emotionlessly stated "Every single Elder who was responsible for this shall be executed so will be you...."


    "You can''t...." just as Danzo was saying he was interrupted by another voice "He can....I support his decision, every single Elder who was responsible for this shall be executed."


    "Oni-san I will be the one to kill him no one else..." said Sasuke with hatred.


    Ichizu glanced towards Sasuke as his pattern started to rotate at a high speed as he replied "Very well I shall give you a change."

 Chapter 90 - SASUKE V.S DANZO (Part-1)

    Two figures could be seen moving at a high speed while clashing swords from time to time. Sasuke had covered his blade with *Lightning-Chakra* whereas Danzo had coated his blade with *Wind-Chakra*.


    Sasuke slashes down towards Danzo intending to slice him in two pieces but Danzo blocked his attack with his Sword as Lightning and wind clashed against each other.


    {Ting} {Ting} {Ting} they kept on trading blows for sometime before Sasuke jumped back and fired a *Fire-release:- Fire ball jutsu* on Danzo wanting burn the bastard.


    Danzo dodged the incoming attacks and launched many *Wind-release:- Wind bullets* at Sasuke who tried to dodge the invisible bullets with his M.S.


    (A/N:-Shisui transplanted the memories of the massacre of everyone perspective inside Sasuke''s mind with his *Kotoamatsukami* resulting in Sasuke unlocking his M.S without the blindness problem.)


    Sasuke dodges left by bending his body a little while throwing some lightning coated kunai at Danzo who jumped upwards to dodge them.


    Sasuke jumped up high as *lightning-chakra* coated his right hand with *Chidori* ready to stab Danzo. He seeing Sasuke jumping in the air and attacking him in close-range was instantly overjoyed due to the unblockability of *Wind-release*.


    He makes some handsigns and puffs up his lungs ,ready to launch his attack when suddenly Sasuke smiled and softly said "*Lightning-release:-Chidori sharp spear*..."


    The *Chidori* extended forward in the shape of a spear with extreme speed not giving Danzo any change to retaliate.


    But who was Danzo ,an old monster that had achieved strength reaching Upper Kage-levels even the current kage couldn''t defeat him.


    (A/N:-To tell the truth Danzo is an unexplored character of whom we don''t know much about so in my fan fic he is quite strong so to balance out the lack of Izanagi as Ichizu didn''t allowed Danzo to take the bodies of Uchiha clan so he only has 2 Izanagi.)


    Danzo positioned his palm towards the incoming attack and calmly spoke "*Wind-release:-Pressure damage*..."


    BOOOOMMMM!!!!!!!


    An air canon blasted from his palm towards Sasuke. Mei immediately stood up from her chair and took a step forward wanting to save Sasuke, after all he was her brother-in-law whom Ichizu dotted the most.


    But before she could take another step Ao grabbed her wrist ,stopping her from intervening.


    Mei looked towards Ao who had activated his byakugan long before the fight even began ,worry could be seen on her face but Ao just shook his head and send her a chakra message "It has just begun."


    Danzo turned and waved his hand in front of the incoming sword as a wooden restrictor came out of his sleeves and coiled against the sword stopping it.


    Sasuke channeled his *Lightning-release chakra* into the sword only to find the wooden restrictor was absorbing his chakra.


    Danzo made some handsigns and stated "*Wood-release:-Wooden stakes*...." as stakes immerged from the ground around Sasuke intending to pierce Sasuke''s body.


    Everyone was astounded to see Danzo using *Wood-release* of the first Hokage as it was a fact for other nations that only one of the two founders of Konoha could use *Wood-release*.


    {Jiraiya P.O.V}


    I was in deep thoughts, as much as I knew other than Tsunade, Ichizu, Nikasu and Yamato no one else could use *Wood-release*.


    (A/N:-Orochimaru not included as he is suppose to be ''Dead''.)


    But Danzo could also use the *Wood-release* ,this meant that he had been experimenting with the First''s genes for a long time and has successfully integrated the cells in his body.


    (A/N:-Danzo ,instead of only transplanting the cells in his right has fully integrated it in his body with absolute control over the cells though he too can only utilize it a little better than Yamato.)


    I frowned at the current situation and looked at Ichizu while thinking ''Danzo is very strong even at full force I may not be able to defeat him off course if we include Sage-mode than the outcome will already be decided but can Sasuke defeat him.''


    But all my worries vanished after see the carefree expression on Ichizu''s face.


    ''Looks like I was worrying over nothing.'' I thought as I continued to watch the battle.


    {Mc''s P.O.V}


    I looked at Sasuke and only had one question in my mind ''How much stronger have you gotten , Sasuke.????''


    {Back at the battle}


    Sasuke smirked looking at the incoming attack and muttered in a low voice "*Storm-release:-God spark*..."


    Purple-black lightning burst out of Sasuke in all directions destroying everything around him. Danzo let go of Sasuke''s sword ,jumped backwards while launching a *Wind-release:- Vaccuum wave* towards the incoming attack.


    But even after that the outburst of lightning just burst through Danzo''s jutsu striking his right hand totally destroying it.


    Sasuke slowly waked towards Danzo with the purple-black lightning coursing through his sword and spoke in a loud voice "Hmph.....you using *Wood-release* was indeed a surprise to me but in front of *Storm-release* it is nothing."


    "*Storm-release* has the maximum damage capacity and can render regeneration useless due to the level of damage it causes to the even D.N.A inside the cells it comes in contact with."


    "*Wood-release* is very good for defensive techniques but in front of *Storm-release* it is useless."


    (A/N:-Storm-release has been not much explored but I personally think it has the strongest offensive capabilities and with fluidity.)


    Nikasu smiled after hearing Sasuke''s words as it were the same words which he had spoken to him when he unlocked Sasuke''s hidden chakra nature.


    (A/N:-Every person has one reccessive chakra nature in them it is just that the dilution of their genes providing the chakra nature is responsible for the nature affinity.)


    (A/N:-What I wrote above actually made sense though it is just my own theory.)

 Chapter 91 - SASUKE V.S DANZO (Part-2)

    As Danzo wasn''t able to dodge the last attack his right hand with 2-sharingan embedded in it was torn off by the *Storm-release*.


    Danzo tried to retrieve the hand and rejoin it using Hashirama''s cell, he swings his left arm as a wooden wipe extends out of his sleeves and coiled against the severed arm.


    "No...you don''t....*Amaterasu*!!!!" Sasuke uses his M.S ability to burn the hand ,preventing it from falling into Danzo''s hand.


    "Damn it!!!!!....." yelled Danzo in frustration as he had to abandon the severed arm which was covered in black flames and burned away.


    Danzo positions his sword in his left hand as slashes the air in front of him while supplying a large amount of *Wind-release* in the blade resulting in the formation of a giant arc.


    Danzo sends some more slashes towards Sasuke who dodges the attacks with the help of his M.S and throws many shurikens at him.


    Danzo snorted as tremendous amount of *Wind-release* exploded out of his body created multiple air canons firing at Sasuke.


    Sasuke knowing that dodging the attacks was near imposible ,clenches his teeth as shouts just before the canons made contact with his body.


    "*Susanoo*....." the canons collided with something as everyone''s vision was blocked due to the smoke screen created by the clash.


    "Is he alright...????" asked Tsuhikage.


    "I think so....!!!." replied Raikage while secretly thinking about the strength displayed by Danzo.


    ''He is very strong and is capable of releasing his *Wind-release* without handsigns and that Sasuke-brat is also quite strong though not reaching the Kage-level.'' thought Raikage.


    The dust cleared away as a purple skeleton was revealed to everyone.


    "Wha...t. is that thing...!!!!??."


    "It''s enormous and is excluding very strong chakra."


    "Being able to take on so many canons and come out of it unscratched, the toughness of the skeleton made be very hard."


    Many people were stated different fact and speculations upon seeing the skeleton warrior in front of them.


    "Ichizu, I hope you don''t mind me asking that what is that skeleton.???" asked Mei with a curious expression on her face.


    "When an Uchiha unlocks M.S in both eyes he gains the ability to form an astral avatar known as *Susanno* but it has many stages and Sasuke''s Susanoo could be said to be in semi-perfect form." replied Ichizu with his eyes still fixed on the battle going on.


    Danzo calmly looked towards Sasuke and spoke with an unfrazed tone "The bigger the target the easier to hit."


    He made single handed handsigns as plants grew larger and larger and crashed towards Sasuke who retaliated using *Fire-release:-Majestic destroyer flame* and burned the gaint vines around him.


    Everyone was shocked by the damage capacity of the jutsu as Tsuhikage floated upwards while stuttering "This...this..."


    Everyone was waiting for Tsuhikage to finish his words but Ichizu interrupted him by saying "It is Madara''s jutsu....".


    Everyone was dumbfounded and thunderstruck after listening to Ichizu''s claim on the jutsu being that of the *WAR GOD OF SHINOBI* himself.


    Whereas those who knew about him in more details compared to others were drowned in cold sweat by the sheer mention of the name Madara Uchiha.


    Danzo say an opening as Sasuke was busy with the vines and wetted his left hands finger with his own blood and said "*Ninja-art:-Summoning-jutsu*...."


    {Poof} a giant antelope appeared behind Sasuke and opened it''s large mouth as seemingly infinite amount of air with debris was s_u_c_k_e_d in it.


    Immerse pulling pressure envolped Sasuke''s Susanoo while Sasuke struggled to not get s_u_c_k_e_d by the *Dream-eater*.


    Danzo launches many air canon towards the immobilized Susanoo dealing horrible damage on it.


    This continued for some time as bit by bit Sasuke''s Susanoo crumbled away as his condition worsened.


    Seeing this Danzo thought of finishing the battle with a last attack as large and terrifying amounts of *Wind-release* gathered at the opening of his mouth.


    It looked like a *Tailed beast bomb* ,Sasuke looking at Danzo with a smile as says "*Amaterasu*....*


    Black flames covered the bomb and Danzo ,knowing that he has fallen into a trap and would most likely dead, he explodes the bomb thinking of killing everyone present with himself.


    If it were normal circ_u_mstances then Danzo could have used his *Wind-release* to get rid of the flame but he had used all of his chakra in making the bomb so he was helpless as shisui''s sharingan wasn''t listening to his command.


    Shisui was using the connection between his eyes to stop Danzo from using his abilities.


    "Shit....."


    "Oh noo....."


    "Make some barriers...."


    "Stop him....."


    While everyone was shouting Obito appeared behind Danzo pucking out Shisui''s eyes while Shisui grabbed the Unconscious Sasuke after taking care of the *Dream-eater* and escaped.


    Mei just looked towards Ichizu while tightly grabbing his hand while thinking about how to protect him.


    Ichizu pulled her by her waist behind him and opened his eyes while calmly speaking "*Dispersion*..."


    All the Jutsu in the area were immediately scattered including the bomb and *Amaterasu*.


    Danzo seeing his suicide attack fail let his body fall backwards thinking that this is the end of his life and that he couldn''t become the hokage.


    Before his body could touch the ground ,it was pierced with a black blade made up of energy as Ichizu had pierced Danzo with his semi-perfect pure black susanoo that had six arms and wore a battle armor even though it was only semi-perfect.


    "You know Mei, every susanoo has different special abilities , Madara had the power to slice apart even mountain just by the shockwave of his sword swing capable of rendering even *Yata-mirror* useless. But I consider my Susanoo the most dangerous one."


    "Any guess why????." asked Ichizu to which Mei shook her head.


    "Because my susanoo can copy the abilities of other susanoo more efficiently so suffer for eternity Danzo, be sealed by the ALL SEALING TOTSUKA BLADE."


    (A/N:-Yata mirror came nullify any kind of spiritual or physical attack with chakra imbued in it and Madara''s slash is just wind pressure and sword aura with no chakra whatsoever so that''s why ,those who say Itachi''s defense is capable of defending against Madara I hope this clears your understanding. And sorry if the chapter is rushed.)

 Chapter 92 - DECLARATION OF WAR

    "Well that was intense¡­.wasn''t It.???" Asked Tsuchikage while floating mid-air as his subordinates were standing beside him on full alert after seeing all that has happened today at the summit. They didn''t know that Danzo would be such a heartless and cold individual.


    Even though there are many people who could stoup as low as Danzo they still wouldn''t experiment on the dead bodies of their own village clans men neither would they kidnap kids with no backing and force them into becoming shinobi serving the village ,for the greater good, etc.


    Even Kirigakure wasn''t so extreme....


    "Humph....people like him deserves to suffer for eternity, killing even the newborns and infants are just too extreme measures." Said the Raikage. Many are intimidated due to his figure and power but even so, inside all that meat and bones, is a big heart; Raikage is actually a nice person who cares very much about his village people and brother BEE, the Jinchuriki of the 8-tails.


    "Where is the masked man who took away the kid.???" Asked Raikage as he spread his senses outwards covering the whole area while trying to search for Sasuke who was taken away by Shisui well Danzo decided to kill everyone with him.


    "Ohh¡­.you don''t need to worry about Sasuke-san ,Raikage but there is something that I do want to discuss with you all present here." Came a voice as space suddenly started to twist around and a figure revealed itself. He was carrying an Unconscious Sasuke while where a rippled-pattern mask and Black overcoat with red clouds on it.


    "Who are you and want is your relationship with Akatsuki???." Asked Mei after seeing the costume that the newcomer wore while being on high alert as Sasuke was very precious to Ichizu even more than herself and Tsunade, though it maybe true that Ichizu didn''t spend much time with Sasuke but that was because of the stupid *Destiny-laws* and he couldn''t interfere much but still he gave Sasuke many jutsu scrolls and even recorded himself performing those jutsu for Sasuke in a scroll ,secretly sending them to Sasuke using his snakes under the risk of being found out by Orochimaru.


    "My name is *Madara Uchiha* as for my relation with the Akatsuki¡­..well it was an organization I created out of necessity to take a step closer to my plans." Said Obito while glancing at Nagato, Konan and Yahiko who were representing the *Hidden rain village*.


    Konan had a calm face but inside ,the flames of hatred and fury were burning vigorously. Personally she wanted nothing more than shredding Obito into small pieces but she knew that she couldn''t act unrationally and do something deterring to Ichizu''s plan.


    Nagato was clearly having much more difficulty in keeping his anger in check but he knew that Ichizu has given them a new chance, to live like they once used to do while paying for the sins they committed. He grits his teeth and clenched his fists so hard that blood trailed out of his palm as his finger dug deep inside.


    Yahiko was probably the one who was least effected by Obito''s words but anyone could see the terrifying cold glint flashing inside his eyes from time to time. He thought ''Ichizu-kun said that we will have our revenge when the time is right ,i hope that it comes soon.''


    Though Yahiko was very angry and wanted nothing more than to shred Obito into pieces he still kept calm and acted collected and indifferent to Obito''s rants as not only was he the current leader of *Rain-villlage* he was also a participant of the *Nations summit*.


    "What exactly is your plan????...." asked Mei with great hostility as she still remembered how Obito manipulated the previous *Mizukage* and also due to him taking Sasuke as an hostage to keep Ichizu in check.


    "Before that let me tell you all an old legend about the beginning to the shinobi world A long time ago, the Sage of Six Paths, who possessed the Rinnegan, saved the world from a beast known as the Ten-Tails. After sealing it within himself and becoming its jinch¨±riki, he harnessed its power. However, upon his deathbed, he feared that the seal would come undone when he passed away and thus used his Creation of All Things Technique to split the chakra of the Ten-Tails into nine tailed beasts, which he scattered across the world. The body of the Ten-Tails, devoid of chakra, became the moon.


    Despite most of the kage unwilling to believe in the Sage of Six Paths and the existence of the Ten-Tails, ''Madara'' tells them that it is very much true and that he plans to gather all nine beasts in order to recreate the Ten-Tails, at which point he would become its jinch¨±riki and use its massive chakra reserves to cast genjutsu off the surface of the moon, creating an Infinite Tsukuyomi that would result in him controlling everyone, thus ensuring peace and stability, promising a world without war. However, should the different kage interfere in his plan to amass the Eight-Tails and the Nine-Tails, he would wage a war.


    "HAHAHAHA........YOU WANT WAR!!!!!" suddenly laughed Ichizu as he turned to his position after sealing Danzo and stared at Obito with amus_e_m_e_nt.


    "Though i would prefer to handle everything with peace and create the ''Ideal'' world without anyone''s interference ,but if you all didn''t cooperate with me then i would have no choice but to wage war on every village present here." said Obito totally unfazed by Ichizu''s actions.


    "Your demand and goal, both are absurd if you insist on war then i will give you one but the tailed-beasts that you seek for are impossible to give since they are not any tool and slaves of the village but an individual with his own mind and freedom." concluded Ichizu.


    "I, as the Hokage am making the stance of Konoha village clear, You want a fight then come on as we wouldn''t to handing over our citizen and comrade." said Jiraiya with a loud voice ,making Konoha''s stance clear on the matter regarding the handing of Kyuubi.

 Chapter 93 - DREAM IS NOT THE REALITY

    (A/N:-This chapter will be more focused on Nikasu. Keep these words in your mind while reading the chapter.)


    (WARNING A FILLER CHAPTER.)


    "Hidden cloud village agrees with Konoha, we wouldn''t be handing over Bee and Naruto if it is war that you want then you will get one." said Raikage as extreme amount of *Lightning-chakra* burst forth his body destroying a part of the round table as cracks appeared on the already cracked wall.


    "What you want to accomplish is nothing but a fake reality, a dream but not true peace. The shinobi who fight with their life''s on the line, to protect ,to help ,etc. People who made it out alive due to the sacrifice of their close one are responsible for moving forward and not let more people down."


    "To remember that their life is not only theirs but also others."


    "What you want to accomplish is just a dream and a waste of their sacrifice." reasoned Tsuhikage.


    "Why let them die ,why is their a need to sacrifice ,why must we endure the pain of losing someone, why don''t we fight, why is there no peace, why????" countered Obito making Tsuhikage shut up.


    In truth Ichizu and Nikasu agreed with Obito''s plan, why live in a broken world like this, why must we endure, why???.


    (A/N:-People like Otaku and anime fans would understand what I am trying so express here. Actually everyone would.)


    If only they didn''t knew the truth behind the *Eye of the Moon* plan, everyone is just a pawn ,the true goal was to free ''her'' and nothing else.


    If only Obito hadn''t kill the Uchiha clan.


    If only he hadn''t tried to kill Nikasu''s parents.


    If only he wasn''t responsible for all things Naruto had to suffer from.


    Nikasu''s d_e_s_i_r_e to kill Obito far exceeded that of Ichizu ,he was responsible for suffering of not only Naruto, his parents and himself.


    If he wasn''t useful for the quest completion ,he would have already tore apart Obito.


    All this time he was holding himself back, Nikasu had gone on far more missions compared to Ichizu, even after creating *Yami to Hikari*.


    Ichizu didn''t had to struggle due to his passive ability so he put more of his time in elevating his and his clan''s status in the village to remove the bad reputation of his clan. He handled the village with Tsunade and *Yami to Hikari* with Nikasu, he upgraded the village and made the villages life more comfortable after all his not matter what this was his village the village he grew up in and loved.


    Many would thing that he should hate the village for what they did to his clan and family....but let me ask you this ,who is the village is it the clan leaders or is it the villagers.


    Here the ''Village'' only referred to some old-idiots ,Danzo and the other elders.....remember Sarutobi always wanted to help Uchiha clan and treat them nicely but due to the pressure from the other elders and clan leaders he could only comply. Even though he didn''t do anything to help the Uchiha, he didn''t also did something which was bad to the Uchiha.


    After all the massacre was Danzo''s fault ,Sarutobi and the village didn''t even knew about it.


    (A/N:-I know many of you disagree with me but let me make something clear the old man for me is a good man burdened with many regrets and in my novel I won''t make him the bad person.)


    Well back to the topic, Nikasu had been constantly going on mission to develop his skills to match Ichizu.


    And after all this time he had grown a lot also had formed an enormous amount of killing intent.


    Though it looked like Ichizu was the one who wanted to kill Obito due to various reasons but if someone was to touch Nikasu''s body right now ,they would most likely be frozen due to fear.


    Unlike others Nikasu had two passive skills:-*Poker face* and *Containment*.


    He was able to hide his emotions and contain his feeling, power, emotion ,etc inside his body.


    Killing intent was coursing through Nikasu''s body as he contained all of his emotion and d_e_s_i_r_es inside himself.


    But if he were to be touched by someone then they would be able to feeling all the emotions inside him.


    Ichizu glanced towards Nikasu then replied to Obito.


    "It doesn''t matter what reason you give, What about happiness, what about comradeship ,what about friendship ,what about hardship ,what about love ,what about pride and finally what about sacrifice."


    "This world is not a dream, it''s a reality that''s why it is beautiful, that''s why we all come together in a village ,that''s why we happily sacrifice our lives for our loved one that''s why we fall in love, that''s why we cherish what we have, that''s why we live, life to the fullest and me at my best against the odds is my ''Ninja-way''."


    "Dream is limited, and infinite, we are the gods that''s why is it a dream..."


    "Humans are odd. They think order and chaos are somehow opposites and try to control what won''t be."


    "But there is grace in their failings. I think you missed that."


    "THEY''RE DOOMED!!!!!!" countered Obito savagely.


    "Yes!!!! But a thing isn''t beautiful because it lasts. It''s a privilege to be among them." replied Ichizu with narrowed eyes.


    "That''s why dream is not the reality...." replied Ichizu as a majestic aura spread through out the room covering the whole room.


    Ichizu continued "For any of us who have enjoyed the sunshine of summer, the colorful vibrancy of autumn or the peaceful stillness and solitude of a snowy winter night know that there are many forms of beauty."


    "We also know none of these ever last."


    "They expire. They have an end."


    "And so do we."


    "But does an expiration date remove value?"


    "Two main responses exist.


    ?Appreciate the fact that it happened."


    "I think if we are possessive, we can get thinking that we''d prefer to have as much of something for as long as we can or we''d prefer not to have it at all."


    "But I think that''s a poor perspective."


    "?One reason: *Learning*


    ?If nothing new or different doesn''t happen, you don''t experience it and thus don''t have that experience to draw upon in the future."


    "You don''t adjust, shift or open up or mindset from what it previously was."


    "Something doesn''t have to last very long to greatly affect us..."


    "Something has to be perfectly harmonious to be beautiful?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "I think there is some beauty in defects as well."


    "It can just be a feeling or a specific message. But it''s the communication of peace or fun or happiness or sadness that makes it pleasing. We feel a connection. And that makes it enjoyable."


    "I think as a human ,we have to recognize the beauty in who we are and recognize and value the good. And more importantly, find grace in our failings so that we transmit messages of hope, goodness and faith to future generations. Often, the beauty that is found is in overcoming something ugly and horrifying and finding a way to heal and become stronger." concluded Ichizu.


    "DILUSIONAL.....THIS WORLD BRINGS NOTHING BUT PAIN, SUFFER AND ANGUISH....I WILL HAVE NO MORE OF YOUR PHILOSOPHY...I, UCHIHA MADARA DECLARE WAR ON EVERY VILLAGE THAT GOES AGAINST ME....." roared Obito loudly.


    "We will see...." replied Ichizu with a calm expression.


    Obito gritted his teeth and wrapped away with Sasuke.

 Chapter 94 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR(Part-1)

    Ichizu buckles his belt as the scroll holder was totally packed. He wears a black armor over his Exorcist dress covering all of his vitals without hindering his movements.


    His eyes glowed blueish for a sec as a primal blue colored Rinnegan appeared ,he looked at himself in a mirror and touched the skin just above his cheek and mutters "Finally I can use the Rinnegan without any problems."


    "Fufufufuufufu...Master you look very excited ,guess sometime good has happened." came a sound from his sword *Kronos* as it transformed into a heavenly beauty were red jacket.


    "You are right about that Kisine.....after painstakingly and delegently planning every move up till now ,our goal is just within our reach. Though many would die today.....it is a necessary sacrifice required for both us and they themselves."


    "After all how will they understand peace without war, without deaths ,without sacrifices." said Ichizu in an indifferent tone, after all it was a necessary evil.


    "But wouldn''t it put others in danger????" asked Kisine with a playful smile on her face ,after all she only cared about her master everyone else could go and die.


    "The reason Nikasu and I, we created *Yami to Hikari* was to prepare for this very day...Karna will be with Naruto and Bee when they escape the *Turtle-island* to deal with the Jinchuriki under Shisui''s control."


    "Semiramis will fight ''him'' as she is the perfect counter for him."


    "Jeanne will be with cloud force to protect the Medical-Ninjutsu users as she has a totally advantage there as due to her being contect to divinity her would be able to separate Zetsu from shinobi."


    "Emiya and Arturia will fight the *Gedo Mazo* while protecting the important individuals."


    "Ishtar will be fighting the 1st Kazekage due to her ranged abilities and Eresgkigal will take care of the 1st Raikage with her spear skills."


    "Merlin will fight the 1st Mizukage as his control over elements will give him quite some advantage while Gilgamesh and Enkidu will take care of the 1st Tsuchikage as their offensive capability will make the fight more like a handicap match."


    "fufufuuffuu.....Looks like the war is going to be very interesting and fun." smirked Kisine.


    "It certainly will ,after all ''he'' is also going to be revived in this war." said Ichizu as his eyes changed ,black wheel with 3-tomoe revolving inside his red eyes.


    {Meanwhile}


    "For how long will you be inside that prison, locking yourself up????" asked Nikasu with his usual stoic expression as he gazed upon the man on his knees with many seals placed over his eyes and arms, inside the prison.


    "I want to die...the sins I have committed are too numerous even his Elder-brother forgave me.....I can''t. I deserve death for killing my own clan." said Itachi with a trembling voice.


    Itachi ,who was captured by Gilgamesh and Enkidu was extremely depressed after Ichizu told him that he forgave Itachi for what he did to the clan and Welcome''s him back in the village.


    The burden his was carrying didn''t lessen but his guilt increased ,he wanted to punish himself ,he wanted to atone ,he wanted to die.


    Even after being reasoned and consoled by his family Itachi didn''t listen to them and tried to commit suicide knowing that his wish of Sasuke killing his to avenge the clan couldn''t come true.


    But would Ichizu let his brother die...bullsh*t Itachi placed many seals all over Itachi''s body and locked him up.....he knew once Shisui did his part correctly ,Ichizu would make Sasuke the reason for Itachi to continue living and protect him.


    "Sasuke is currently captured by the enemy, Ichizu can''t make a move personally as the enemy would use Sasuke as a hostage to threaten Ichizu."


    "I myself can''t go to rescue him as not only I have to watch over the my own brother but also due to that Fox-masked bastard, he has placed many space disruption seals all around the battle field making it impossible for me to track their location."


    "And others aren''t capable enough to do so, don''t you want to atone for your sins, don''t you want Sasuke to live, don''t you want Uchiha clan to prosper.???"


    "If yes then go and rescue Sasuke and protect him and the Clan for the rest of your life...you have already made Izumi suffer for too long." saying this Nikasu''s eyes narrowed as a dangerous aura emerged from his body..


    "Well...all this doesn''t matter ,remember Sasuke is the Clan''s future and you must protect him." saying so ,suddenly space was ripped apart as an spacial portal opened and Nikasu disappeared inside it while all the seals on Itachi''s body were deactivated.


    "Little Sasuke I would allow any more Uchcha to suffer." said Itachi with determination as an exquisite pattern appeared inside his eyes.


    "Where are we.????" questioned a yellow , spiked haired man standing next to a redhead who had a confused expression on her face.


    "I don''t know Minato ,last thing I remember was that the village was under attack due to the 9-tails going on a rampage as it was being controlled by that Masked man." replied Kushina with a worried expression as she remembered all that had happened on that day.


    "The space around is extremely stable, looks like this is all due to someone who is a master at *Space-time ninjutsu*." said Minato as he observed his surroundings.


    "What do you mean ????." asked Kushina with a frown.


    "The surrounding is a dimension created and maintained by large amount of chakra and is extremely stable like our dimension."


    "Two things are required for the accomplishment of this task."


    "1.Enormous chakra


    2.High-level mastery over space-time" reasoned Minato while nodding to himself.


    "So you are saying that all this is built by chakra and someone has made this place. Someone truly strong and talented."


    Suddenly both you them heard a voice "As expected from you ......father.."

 Chapter 95 - REUNION

    "Nikasu...???? is that you my boy???." asked Minato , visibly agitated after seeing the man standing in front of him resembled his Elder son.


    He was confused as he only remembered that the last thing that had happened was the 9-tails attack. Due to being in the *Vessel Chamber*, both of them didn''t age a bit and felt that only some time has passed.


    "Nikasu...you have grown so big and handsome ,come and give Mama a hug." shouted Kushina completely disregarding the fact that Nikasu had grown up.


    Perhaps the love of a mother is truly unconditional. Due to Nikasu having no family other than Ichizu, he didn''t knew how to respond to the sudden hug his Ka-san had given him.


    Tears fell down his face ,a feeling that he seldomly felt was being targeted at him. Love, unconditional love of a mother for her child. Even though he was raised to be a ninja ,even though he contained his emotions ,even though the world looked colorless to him. There were still people he loved and cared about.


    Due to this sudden emotion that he left, he hugged his Mother back tightly afraid that if he let go then she would disappear. As if understanding what he was thinking ,Kushina gently c_a_r_e_s_sed her son''s back and consoled him.


    "It''s okay Nikasu....mother''s here ,everything is going to be alright."


    "*Sob*.....*Sob*.....Ka-san ,please don''t leave me again."


    The cold and indifferent Nikasu who always stayed calm and collected finally broke down as the emotion contained inside him bursted forth breaking the dam he had made to stop it.


    After few hour, Nikasu recovered a bit of his composer and walked towards Minato as he said "Oto-san ,I ..."


    He smiled and said "All this can wait ,I amm seeing my son has grown up.....means that we were gone for a long time. Both you and Naruto must have suffered because of that."


    "I know that you may not forgive me." he continues in a mocking tone "After all I left you and Naruto alone to fend of against the world, I sealed the Kyuubi inside my own wife which was the reason she was attacked, I sealed the half of the 9-tails inside my own newborn baby and your little brother, I allowed that man to attack the village."


    "I don''t deserve you and Naruto, even though I was confident that Naruto would be able to utilize the 9-tails chakra, I still was the reason that caused him to suffer for such a long time."


    "Huh....what do you mean by Naruto''s suffering.????" asked Kushina with a clueless face.


    "Tell me Ka-san if I were to seal 9-tails inside of you, the same thing that destroyed the village and killed so many people and were to abandon you like an orphan near those people ,what do you think would happen.???" Nikasu stopped his father from speaking and asked Kushina a question instead of answering her.


    Kushina stopped talking as she came to a sudden realization. She felt so angry and she wanted to break every person''s head who dispised her baby.


    "Let me show you what had happened while both of you were gone." said Nikasu as the space around his twisted as formed a scene.


    Nikasu used his *Reality-stone power* to show every major thing that had happened till date.


    Kushina looked worried while Minato looked proud, both of them stared at Naruto and how he endured the hardsh_i_p_s he was forced to endure due to the Kyuubi, how he was alone most of the time, how no one ever talked with him ,how he wanted to become the Hokage so that the village would accept him.


    Kushina had tears streaming down her beautiful face ,so did Minato as he looked at the little boy standing in front of him.


    Suddenly Kushiha remembered all that the village elders did to her little boy. Enormous amount of killing intent fashed inside her eyes as she wanted nothing more than to rush and show those Old geezers that the Mother of Naruto was also their mother.


    "No need to worry Ka-san, the elders are already dead after all Ichizu had personally killed them all." said Nikasu calmly as she watched his Mother''s expression.


    A bewildered expression formed on her face and also on Minato''s face. Seeing their reactions Nikasu said "Let me show you what I mean....".


    {Meanwhile}


    "Why Obito???.....Why???....what I did was not Kakashi''s or the world''s fault you shouldn''t have down these things, it will only bring destruction and war. In the past Kakashi and I, we didn''t had a choice but you certainly did......so why???.... why do you plan on doing by declaring war on everyone." said a lady with a beautiful appearance and purple markings near her cheeks.


    "You will get the chance to meet him....very soon then you may ask all the questions you wanted to know the answer off." said another Uchiha as he passed some clothes and a mask while saying "Wearing it will it easy to face him.


    "As you say Ichizu-sama, I will follow youand change him mind for sure even if I have to sacrifice anything." said Rin in a serious voice as she knew that ,after all he had done countless unforgivable things for which many wanted to kill him.


    ''It doesn''t matter if he survive or not, if Nikasu was to appear here then everyone will die exception me. Let''s just prayer for that bastard.'' thought Ichizu as he stared at Rin who has just woken after a long time.


    "Get ready to fight the most dangerous war in the history of the world ,the GREAT SHINOBI WAR." said Ichizu as he left the dazed Rin behind.

 Chapter 96 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-2)

    {Woosh} {Woosh} ,sound of someone people rushing could be heard as they moved at a high speed. There were two figures, one with a huge sword-like weapon wrapped with white bandage ,covering it''s whole body on his back.


    The figure on the man was quite large and he wore black glasses. Whereas the other figure belong to that of a teenager, wrapped with golden chakra cloak with a kunai in his hand.


    Both of the figures emitted enormous amount of chakra reaching that of Ichizu and Nikasu''s level.


    "Octopops and Bee-san ,let''s hurry to the battlefield....!!!!!!" said the boy as he increased his speed and turned into a blur.


    "Ya... wait for this BEE.....weeeeee!!!!!" replied the man in a strange manner while turning into a blur and following after Naruto.


    Even though Bee was carrying a giant sword on his back it didn''t hindered his movements at all. Before the war officially started, the alliance between every nation present at the summit was formed. Due to this ,Ichizu recommended Mei to loan *Samehada* to Bee.


    ..../Flashback/.....


    "I think you should lend ''that'' sword to Bee." said Ichizu as he hugged Mei from behind as she was sitting on his lap.


    "Ohhh...why so???.." asked Mei with her hands around Ichizu''s neck , curiosity could be seen deep in her eyes.


    "First let me ask you a question...Does your nation has any worthy individuals who can wield the legendary sword.???" asked Ichizu with a slight smile on his face.


    "Well....I don''t think so but if I have to say then there should be someone in the village, we can find that individual." replied Mei as she felt a hand grabbing her butt.


    (A/N:-MC is a molester ,I agree but he has the right to do so after all that''s his fianc¨¦ for crying out loud.)


    Ichizu leaned forwards gently kissing at Mei''s collar bone and moved near her ear as she m_o_a_n_e_d.


    "Time.....is the one this that this world doesn''t have left anymore...I think you should lend the sword to Bee as I can assure you that he is worthy enough. Not only we will gain a stronger ally but also the relation between your village and *Hidden cloud* would improve." said Ichizu as he tightened his arm around Mei''s waist.


    "Hmmmm....what you are saying is indeed right, then I should do so right away." said so she disappeared with a {Poof} as a log replaced her ,while Ichizu was hugging it.


    "Hehehe...I would like to see how would you escape from my grasp." laughed Ichizu sinisterly as the log was shreaded into infinitely small and numbered pieces.


    .../End of flashback/.....


    Both Bee and Naruto had escaped from the turtle island after knowing about the war and were currently heading towards the battlefield while clearing out the Zetsu''s appearing from time to time.


    Suddenly they left some fluctuations in the air. Huge bubbles appeared from their left and right. Bee took out his sword ,covering it with lightning chakra he slashed at the incoming attack from the left.


    While Naruto who had succeeded in forming a partnership with the Kyuubi unleashed a mighty *Wind-release:-Stormy Gale*.


    Large amounts of *Wind-release* was unleashed from his palm and blasted away everything to a distance of several kilometers.


    Several figures could be seen in the air ,one of them made some hand-signs and many *Scorch-release:-Bursting orbs* suddenly appeared before them.


    "Be careful Bee-san...!!!!" shouted Naruto as he engaged in hand-to-hand combat with another figure who''s eyes were the only thing that weren''t covered with clothes or protective armaments.


    "*Water-style:-Great wave*....." shouted Bee as he placed the large sword in front of his and slashed while a huge wave of pressured water was released from the sword slicing the incoming attacks into many pieces.


    "Yo..this shit is lethal dog...!!!" said Bee in a strange manner while hopping back ,avoiding a large blue-fire ball heading towards his position.


    BOOOMMMM....!!!!!!!!


    "Damn....that should pack quite a punch...." said Bee ,arriving next to Naruto who had kicked the attacker by coating his left with *Wind-release*.


    This was one of the tricks Nikasu taught Naruto.


    ......./Flashback/........


    "Remember that whatever happens don''t try to fight a *Wind-release* user head on...this element nature is a bit special as it can''t be blocked through normal means." said Nikasu as he watching Naruto listening everyword attentively.


    Watching hia listening Nikasu continued "If your opponent is wearing armor and his defense is pretty high then you should coat a part of your body with it and strike him hard as your Nature affinity will bypass the defense quite nicely."


    "Okay Nikasu-san ...I will try my best...!!!!!" said Naruto with great determination which made Nikasu happy, he raised his palm and patted Naruto''s head as he said "Thank you Naruto ,without you I might has gone crazy hahahahahaha...."


    Naruto was just confused by Nikasu''s behaviour but went back to being the old-him.


    "Looks like he won''t change ,no matter what .....sigh..." sighed Nikasu as he disappeared from his place.


    ....../Flashback ends/.......


    Though the kick was very strong and threw the figure quite some distance from himself, Naruto hadn''t been wanted to kill or gravely injure the figure after all he was a fellow Jinchuriki and so are others.


    Bee and Naruto were surrounded by the figures as the Masked man stepped out of the void created in the space with his power.


    He looked at Naruto and Bee and said in a calm voice "Soo.....both of you have decided to surrender, so to stop this war and save the others from their fate....death."


    But before Naruto or Bee could retort ,another cold and indifferent voice travelled through their ears.


    "Ohhh.....save others from their fate you say.....I would like to see you try." said a figure which appeared behind Naruto and Bee.


    ''I couldn''t even sense him.....'' was the thought that was travelling through their brains.


    "Let''s see what do you have to offer......COME!!!!!!...."

 Chapter 97 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-3)

    {Sasuke''s P.O.V}


    I slowly opened my eyes ,the sunlight was being blocked by the branches and leaf of the tree I was leaning against. Gentle winds brushed fast my cheeks and sound of Leaf rustling could be heard.


    Suddenly ,pain assaulted my brain as I clutched my head. Memories suddenly appeared as some scenes placed in his mind.


    {Clank} {Clank} {Clank}


    I could see two figures clashing with each other at high speed. Both of the people were men, one holding two Rapiers, Blue & Red while the other held a short sword in his left hand and a kunai in his right.


    Sounds of weapons clashing against each other could be heard. Due to their speed while fighting was too fast ,I had to activate my *Sharingan* to follow their movements.


    After activating my sharingan I could see their actions much more easily ,though even after this their speed were still fast compared to others movement when observed by a sharingan.


    I recognized one of the two men , Nikasu also known as *Golden flash* was battling with a person wearing strange *Fox mask*, i recognized him as the partner of that ''Masked-bastard''.


    Immediately i tried to help Nikasu-nii ,I moved forward but a sudden force pulled me back.


    {Clank...} sound of chains tightening echoed through their surrounding as both of the individuals just ignored me and focused on battling each other.


    I looked back and saw chains coiling against my arms ,legs ,etc. They had some kind of seals on them and were connected to a large black rod embedded in the ground ,preventing large amount of chakra to flow.


    Due to it, I can''t use any jutsu but only activate sharingan at base level.


    "*Fire-style:-Red bang*....." shouted the fox-shaped masked man as a gigantic orb blasted out of his mouth ,rushing towards Nikasu.


    I stared at the incoming attack in horror and thought ''Shit!!!!....even Susanno would be badly damaged by an attack of this league.''


    "NIKASU-NII-SAN..!!!!!!!" I shouted loudly , frantically trying to break out of the chain binding me as rush toward him.


    Despair took over my mind as I watched that huge attack closing in on Nikasu. Before I could drown in my despair ,a voice made it''s way into my ears.


    "Weak.....!!!!!" was the only thing I heard before an enormous ice mountain appeared out of nowhere ,it was beautiful and shining like pearls.


    I looked towards the one who caused this, standing straight with two rapiers in both of his hands respectively. Nikasu looked towards me, *Sword-ki* flowed out of his eyes and the chains binding my body were shreded into small parts.


    "The answers you seek can only be answered by the ''previous ones''." said Nikasu as he slowly proceeded to draw his other Rapier. A brilliant amber-red colored blade came into view.


    "Burn to nothing. ....*Nirvana-fire burst*" the last words were like whispers ringing in my ears as redish-green flame erupted out of the blade and he teleported using *Flying-raijin* and appeared in front of the fox-masked shaped man while swinging his rapier.


    That was the moment I lost my conscious and the next second I was here lying under the shade of this tree. Nikasu-san must have teleported me here to protect me from his attack.


    I remembered what Nikasu said before I lost my conscious. He said me to ask ''them'' the answers of the questions that are effecting my Dao-heart...*ahem* I meant the questions which have been puzzling me.


    Well I can conclude that he know that I have the means to ask ''them'' questions....but as much as I remembered no one should know about ''him'' being alive. Nikasu-san knew it but how.....well it''s not like I have the time to ponder over this question after all a war is going on.


    Let''s begin then.


    {Narrator''s P.O.V}


    "Looks like everything is going according to the plan...." said a ghost-like figure wearing a fox-shaped mask.


    "Looks like it about time we sped up some things hehehehe...." he continued for a while before his body seemingly blurred and he phased out of existence.


    Shisui had used his M.S to transplant some fake memories of battling Nikasu and retreating in the minds of Sasuke and Obito both thinks that the fight actually happened.


    Little did they know that it was all a part of Ichizu''s plan to get him brother to fight Kabuto with Itachi and revive Orochimaru...


    Everything was already going according to his plans ,just adding the first kage of every village would be very existing and challenging.


    {Meanwhile}


    "What is the situation on the battlefield.????" asked Raikage who was acting as the current Supreme commander after Jiraiya chose to pass on thsi responsibility to him.


    "The casualties are numbering in hundreds and in on rise." replied a sensory type ninjutsu user.


    "The reanimated 3rd-raikage, 2nd-mizukage ,4th-kazekage and 2nd-tsuhikage are wrecking our army." reported another one.


    "Kazekage-dono and Tsuchikage-dono are currently at the battle field and are heading towards their location." reported another amigo.


    "Their is a bad news.....Bee and Naruto have escaped the turtle-island."


    "WHAT....!!!!!!!!!" Shouted Raikage as his chakra flared up tremendously.


    "Looks like I need to step in myself." replied Ichizu as he stretched his body.


    "You sure.????" asked Jiraiya.


    "Yeah just keep this kunai with you if their is any danger which I can''t handle alone then I would most like ask you to help." said Ichizu with slight smile.


    "Hmmm...okkk, I have gotten information that Tsuande is also in that area with the old-man so you may also see them in the fight." replied Jiraiya with a knowing smile.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Hmmm...is this all you so-called tailed beast got." said Karna as he placed with his spear while looking at the unconscious bodies of the tailed beasts.


    "Humph..." snorted Obito as the beasts were s_u_c_k_e_d inside the *Gedo mazo*.


    "O`Agi..." chanted Karna as a large amount of *Fire-release* gathered around the tip of his spear.


    {Chuuuuu........}


    A laser like beam was blasted out of his spear destroying everything in it''s path.....


    BOOOOOMMMMMM.......!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 98 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-4)

    Destruction and debris flew everywhere, Karna had actually used quite a bit of his Chakra-reserve and to tell the truth it was worth it.


    Everything that the beam touched was totally burned to ashes...but..


    "Humph.....no matter how strong your attack is or how strong you are .....you can''t touch me." said Obito as the space around him started to distort and he was slowly being s_u_c_k_e_d in the Kamui dimension.


    "Let''s see how will you stop me....." said Obito as he commanded Kabuto.


    "Proceed with the plan...it''s time we turn the tables over the Allied forces....."


    "Hehehe hhe.....finally,... APPEAR...!!!!!!!" shouted Kabuto as he made some hand signs.


    {Meanwhile}


    Gaara and Onoki were facing the reanimated previous kage.....with an enormous shinobi force behind them ,ready to attack at the moments notice.


    But before he could make his move 4-more coffins appeared beside the previous kage.


    "What..!!!! more reanimated shinobi.....who is it now.????" asked Onoki as he ordered the sensory type to be on alert and report the situation back to base.


    "They must be more horrible opponent, they have been summoned with the previous kage....and most of our allied forces are gathered at here...so they will try to thin us out by using their big guns." reasoned a man wearing an eyepatch and looking like a pirate.


    "Sir, other shinobi forces under different capt. are converging at our location. They have suffered heavy losses but were able to take care of the reanimated forces deployed at their locations." reported a sensory shinobi.


    "All the enemy forces have converged at this place ,this is their last stance."


    "Very well everyone prepare yourselves this is the last hurdle in our way to victory." shouted Tsuchikage to raise the moral of every shinobi and also to remind them that this will be the hardest part of the war.


    Many figures appeared behind the reanimated forces also did an enormous amount of zetsu ,space distorted and Obito appeared ,standing at the top of a stone statue next to him another figure appeared.


    He wore a fox-mask and his body looked like it was flickering out of existence every second.


    "This will be your end.....*Summoning-jutsu:-Gedo Mazo*....{Puff}..." a huge figure appeared behind Obito towering over the allied forces.


    The coffins creaked as their front door fell forward revealing ''them''.


    Silence... permeated the area as everyone felt a chill crawl down their spine.


    "No...no...this isn''t possible. This can''t be !!!!!." shouted Onoki.


    The reanimated Kage looked at the coffin as grave expression hanged from their faces.


    "He even summoned ''them''....." said the 2nd Tsuchikage in a low tone.


    "Everyone !!!! listen don''t try to fight head-on but try to corner us ...remember you can''t win in a head-on fight and also avoid ''them'' ,you can''t fight ''them''....maybe not even the current kage can....dammit!!!!!." shouted the reanimated Raikage.


    "Remember Gaara, you can''t fight ''them'' so focus on sealing us first not them....if you can''t seal us it time and ''they'' decided to join the fight ''them'' that will spell your doom." said the reanimated Kazekage with a grave expression.


    "Now...now isn''t this interesting... hehehe hee...." said Shisuu but inside even he was nervous as he recognized the figure inside the coffin.


    "This will be the end my friend....we will finally be able to accomplish what we dreamt of...." before Obito could finish what he was saying ,he sensed chakra activation and subconsciously striked left with his black receiver.


    {Chiiii}


    {Crack}


    Cracks appeared on the receiver and it took quite a lot out of Obito to fend of the sneak attack.


    "Who!!???" shouted Obito as he searched for the attacker.


    A female figure with white mask covering her face appeared ,excluding a large amount of chakra.


    At the same time many more figures appeared ,wearing white-black clothes and wearing a symbol of *Yami to Hikari*.


    Space started twisting as Nikasu with Karna, Naruto, Bee , Kakashi and Guy appeared from a portal opened in the void.


    Two more figures wearing identical clothes and mask appeared...one had yellow short, spiked hair while the other had long red hair.


    Fugaku ,3rd ,Izumi ,Zabuza ,Haku and the other members of the team were observing the situation.


    Suddenly ground beneath the shinobi cracked as roots and vines appeared from the ground.


    Tsunade, Sakura and Shizune appeared at the battlefield as other people had already joined the allied forces.


    "So many stronger figures have appeared...looks like the young generation have surpassed us.....but this isn''t enough." said the reanimated Mizukage.


    More reanimated figures flashed as Danzo , Hanzo, Yagura and some more people appeared.


    Another coffin appeared at the top of the stone platform.


    Before anyone could react the coffin burst into splinter. A figure appeared wearing red armor and had spiked hair.


    Seeing him, the reanimated kage, ''them'' and the other figures started trembling...even Onoki was stunned by the appearance of this figure.


    Everyone was confused by the sudden development of the situation. Even the newly arrived figures were confused.


    "Who is he that even the reanimated 1st Kage of all villages are trembling........" asked Raikage as his sweat dropped.


    "HE IS......... MADARA UCHIHA.!!!!!!" said Onoki with a pale and trembling face as he remembered the past.


    The figure opened his eyes as everyone flinched after seeing those red eyes with comma''s revolving inside his iris.


    The people were totally frightend after learning the identity of the individual standing in front of them.


    The figure swept his eyes over the crowd as a maddened smile emerged on his face.


    The aura of death suddenly emerged from the figure as an invisible pressure covered everyone present, everyone could feel the suppression that weighted upon their body on by his aura and that to only at 80% of his peak strength.


    Today was the day people understood why the whole world was thrown into chaos just by the mention of his name. Truly befitting of the title *WAR GOD OF SHINOBI*........


    "Let''s dance...!!!!!!" was the only thing they heard before the massacre began.

 Chapter 99 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-5)

    {Woosh}


    A figure moving at a high speed could be seen in the forest. It moved extremely nimbly dodging the trees standing in his way. The figure had a long body with black scales all over it''s body.


    It was moving in a zig-zag pattern ,had green iris with slits and a comparatively short figure was standing on the huge Black snake.


    The boy wore normal clothes with no protection whatsoever ,a long sword was hanging perpendicular to his height at his backbone.


    He had black hair with sharp eyes and seemed to be commanding the huge snake as they moved at high speed.


    "Faster Aoda!!!... we need to reach the battlefield fast. Oni-san and Nii-san must be there fighting the enemy forces...we need to help them." said Sasuke in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry Lord Sasuke we will surely reach our destination." replied Aoda as he speed up.


    The snake then turned into a blurr and dashed forward and full speed. He kept travelling at this speed for some time before he felt some people coming towards him with high speed.


    Sasuke ordered Aoda to stop and before he could further command Aoda, a huge bird with black flames appeared in front of him.


    It excluded a majestic aura and was extremely huge even more so that Aoda, it looked like it could go invisible.


    There was a tall figure standing straight on the back of the huge Dark Phoenix.


    Sasuke, when he saw the figure his eyes widened as he commanded Aoda to stand down. Sasuke smiled and started speak "It''s been some time Father...."


    Sasuke held his hurting head with his hands while listening to Fugaku who was scolding him heavily.


    "Who gave you the permission to leave the village without our permission...????"


    "You affiliated with Orochimaru without thinking about the consequences."


    "Do you know ,due to all that had happened to the Uchiha clan....the social position of our clan in the village would have became non- existant if not for your Eldest-brother."


    "Both you and Itachi had created such a mess while leaving the village and Ichizu had to work non-stop to clear it."


    "And still you are roaming around here and there ...*humph*...." snarled Fugaku angrily.


    "I am sorry father but I wouldn''t stop until I get my revenge from Konoha..." replied Sasuke with determination.


    "*Sigh*....Do whatever you want to do.....first we need to take care of the *Reanimation-jutsu* user. Itachi is already pursuing him so we also need to hurry." said Fugaku while signaling Sasuke to follow closely.


    Sasuke nodded and ordered Aoda to follow the huge bird.


    "Rise!!!.... Kuzui..." said Fugaku as the huge bird opened it''s wings and flapped sending tremors everywhere.


    "Follow Aoda..."


    "Yes Lord Sasuke.....*hisssss*"....


    Both Fugaku and Sasuke rushed towards the location that Nikasu gave them concerning the *Reanimation-jutsu* user.


    The Dark Phoenix screeched and took off while breaking the wind barrier ,shooting forward.


    Aoda absorbed *Nature-energy* from surrounding and also turned into black light ,blasting into the horizon.


    {Sometime later}


    Fugaku and Sasuke arrived at the entrance of a cave.


    "Father we have arrived..." said Sasuke while unsheathing his sword.


    Fugaku didn''t reply but kept on watch at a certain distance. Sasuke was confused by the odd behavior displayed by his father.


    "So you have also arrived here." said Fugaku as his eyes turned red with a unique pattern slowly slowly revolving inside his iris.


    "Yes ....father." said Itachi while nervously glancing towards his father.


    Fugaku looked at him for sometime then turned away while walking inside the cave.....Seeing this Itachi was left dumbfounded as he had thought that Fugaku would at least scold him or even unright attack him.


    But the behavior displayed by Fugaku was extremely confusing. Though he wanted to talk with his father, Itachi knew that now wasn''t the time to do so.


    "Nii-sannnnn!!!!!!!!!...." shouted Sasuke as he ran towards Itachi and gave him a hug.


    Itachi smiled and rubbed his head as he spoke in a soft tone "How have you been Sasuke.....???!!" he sounded a bit choked due to the overwhelming emotions he was feeling at the moment.


    Itachi had thought that ''Dead'' will be his end as he joined Akatsuki after killing his clan and betraying the village. He knew the changes of him living a peaceful life would be close to none.


    But he stayed calm in the face of what he thought was his end. He steeled himself with only one goal in mind ,making Sasuke stronger.


    He was ready to die for his village ,he was ready to kill his kin for the village, he was ready to act as a spy in a dangerous organization, he was ready to be regarded as a controlled puppet, he was ready to sacrifice everything he had, but he wasn''t ready to sacrifice his little brother neither did he possessed the qualifications to harm his family with Ichizu present or Fugaku willing to fight.


    After thinking about it for so long he had came to the conclusion ,that he will stay alive and protect his little brother forever maybe in this way he could atone for the sins he had committed.


    "Nii-san let''s go and save the shinobi world though I want revenge on Konoha I am not willing to see everyone die." said Sasuke in a low tone.


    "Ok..." even though he knew that he couldn''t stop his little brother to seek vengeance upon Konoha he wouldn''t have stopped his even if he could. After all he no longer had the right to interfere with Sasuke''s life.


    After searching for sometime they say a maroon colored ,robed man sitting on the floor and Fugaku standing in front of them at some distance from the person.


    "Hehehehehhee...so you have finally found me...interesting..." a creepy voice filled their surrounding.

 Chapter 100 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-6)

    BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!...


    "Shit.!!!!...."


    "Dodge it!!!!."


    "Ahhh....f_u_c_k..."


    "Don''t fight him head on you all aren''t his match.!!!!" shouted a man wearing a strange hat standing beside Naruto.


    The third Raikage had be demolishing the allied forces bit by bit with the assistance of the other Kage except the *Original Kage* and Madara.


    Due to Kabuto being incapable of fully controlling them they were made to be on standbye while he was able to make them stand down.


    He couldn''t feel the connection between the Reincarnated Madara and himself. Though it was indeed very confusing, it still looked non-determinal to him and the Plan as Madara was just watching the battle unfold in front of his eye.


    The *Original Kage* wore a solemn expression on their faces ad they looked at Madara ,who in return completely ignored them and kept watching the fight wanting to see ,what levels have the new generation reached.


    "1st Raikage.....,the situation doesn''t look good at all...." said the 1st Tsuhikage.


    "Hmmm....though the 3rd Raikage is certainly weaker than you Old-man but the other shinobi are even weaker." said the 1st Kazekage with a profound look on his face.


    "Their are many strong people who have yet to act ,though I would prefer them to be a tad bid stronger, if we weren''t much stronger than the Jutsu caster we would have to confront them yourselves and after seeing their capabilities....."


    "It will take a huge price to even stop one of us if we attacked not be mention the Absolute monster of the Uchiha is also revived ,what should we do to ensure minimum damage." Said te 1st Mizukage.


    "I don''t think there is anything we can do, though the caster can''t control us, we also are bounded by his jutsu...let''s just wait and watch while praying that they have someone strong enough to seal ''Him''." replied Raikage.


    "Agrhhh...."


    "AAAAHHH..."


    "My arm....it''s been torn...."


    "God damn it...!!??!"


    "Retreat everyone!?!!!!!...*Wind-release* user''s provide cover...." commanded Gaara as Onoki engaged in battle with the 2nd Tsuchikage.


    "I will provide support , Gaara assist me.!!!!" shouted Naruto as he channeled *Wind-release* and blasted a huge *Wind-style:-Pressure damage* was blasted towards the Raikage.


    Sensing the incoming danger ,the 3rd Raikage immediately charged towards Naruto with only one finger pointing in his direction.


    As soon as his *Lightning finger spear* came in contact with the huge concentrated wind blast. The area around him was totally destroyed as the earth beneath his feet cracked and he was being crushed into the ground by the attack.


    The first Raikage issues a loud battle cry as his energy output became maximum of what he was capable of after being reanimated.


    The spherical shape of the wind blast was deformed and finally pierced through after sometime as Raikage maintained his energy output.


    Naruto was shocked to see someone breaking his powered *Wind-style:-Pressure damage.* like people tear paper with their hands.


    Naruto seeing the incoming blurry.....figure snapped out of his daze and started making a *Rasengan* while entering sage-mode.


    But....before he could make his move a shadow....or a hooded figure with average height dashed out from behind towards the incoming Zippy-tank.


    His eyes widened as a huge shockwave originated from the point of collision. Everyone had seen that the hooded figure had a Leaf-village symbol on its costume and held a double-edged ,double-sided lance which collided against the Raikage, sending him flying towards a huge rock.


    Raikage crashed into a rock but that wasn''t the end of it...before anyone could react many light laser type beams assaulted the broken rock ,where the Raikage was sent flying.


    BOOM!!!!


    BOOM!!!!


    BOOM!!!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The sound of many lasers destroying the 3rd Raikage were heard as another hooded figure appeared beside Naruto who also launched his *Sage-art:- Rasengan* at the debris grinding it to fine pieces.


    "Eresgkigal.... don''t forget to seal the reanimated opponent inside your Mana-cage....since you have *Blessings of the Underworld* you will be able to easily seal their soul after they are weakened." said Ishtar as her bow floated next to her while she reminded Eresgkigal what she needed to do.


    "Don''t worry Ishtar ,I know what to do....." replied Eresgkigal while narrowing her eyes at the floating particles which came together ,bit-by-bit and formed the *Reanimated* figure of the 3rd Raikage.


    "Ehhmm.....are you the one who would follow Ichizu-sensei in shadows..." asked Naruto while still being wary of the figure.


    "Yes ,I always follow Master around to ensure his protection...but how do you know.????." asked Ishtar with curiosity as no matter how talented Naruto was, he wouldn''t have been able to sense her hiding.


    "Well I can feel other''s emotions when they are very strong.....also negative emotions...." replied Naruto as he regained a bit of his composure.


    ''Ohh....I see, but wait a minute!!!!!....which feelings is he talking about I only care about my own master no one else...but...he said strong emotions can it be...'' thinking till here Ishtar had a red face as she lost her composure while blushing furiously after thinking about her feelings.


    Though due to her wearing a hood no one could see her face.....they were still confused to see her weird behaviour.


    "Focus here and think about master Later...!!!!!!" shouted Eresgkigal as she ran towards the reanimated 3rd Raikage.


    Hearing her Ishtar felt even more embarrassed as she started firing more and more blasts towards the enemy force.


    "Hold the line don''t let these creatures break through our formation....CHARGE.!!!!!!!"


    "Gaara help me find the summon of the Mizukage....." shouted Onoki as he started fighting both the kage at the same time.


    The battle raged on and flames consumed the battlefield.....


    {Meanwhile}


    "*Forbidden Jutsu :-Izanami*..." shouted Itachi as Kabuto was trapped inside a loop while fighting Fugaku , Sasuke and Itachi with the help of *Modified Cursed-seal test subjects*.


    (A/N:-Guys this is my Offical 100th chapter ,I just wanted to say that thank you all for sticking with me till now and supporting me, voting for the novel ,commenting your thoughts and giving me the support needed by every writter. Thanks once again and plz read the AUTHOR''S THOUGHTS.)


    "*HAPPY INDEPENDENCE DAY* to my fellow indians and *HAPPY RAKSHABANDHAN*"


    ........*JAI HIND JAI BHARAT*....

 Chapter 101 - DARK AND LIGHT CHAOS BLOODLINE

    {Somewhere inside a sealed space}


    "Well.....I think we are ready for now. Let''s begin with the integration of the bloodline." said Nikasu with an indifferent tone.


    They were inside a cave deep hidden away from the eyes of the world as they were going to absorb the bloodline which the system was going to give them.


    "May I ask why didn''t you not give us this bloodline before.???" asked Ichizu with curiosity.


    [~Tony~:-*host* ,I was not allowed to inform you about the bloodline as the individual who used *The wish* didn''t wanted me to do so, he had selected a particular time for me to provide you with the bloodline.]


    [Dark Chaos bloodline:- @[email protected]


    Unsealed :-0.8%


    ?Further unsealing of bloodline will take place due time.


    "Hmmmm...nearly nothing can be known about the bloodline. No body modification, no soul modification ,no change in mentality .nothing....." though Ichizu was doubtful about the bloodline ,he refrained himself from thinking about it too much as this was given by the System.


    Now many of you will think that they have 3-territory creation type fortresses so why aren''t they using them. Well.....All 3 of the territories have strong attacking capabilities but they have been currently posted at certain locations to provide long-ranged fire power whenever needed.


    "Well enough with the questions already I think be should start the integration process....." said Nikasu as he checked the states of his bloodline.


    [Light Chaos bloodline:- @[email protected]


    Unsealed:- 0.8%


    ?Further unsealing of bloodline will take place due time.


    ?Extractable information :-Can control Light attribute and it includes every technique and ability related to Light attribute whereas providing total immunity from such kind of abilities.]


    "We have yet to consume the bloodline so why is it already showing 0.8% unsealed????." asked Nikasu.


    [~Capt.America~:-*host* that is due to the reason that you are gaining an already unsealed bloodline by 0.8% ,so it wouldn''t take time to start the integration itself as it is already partially unsealed.]


    [Also after you would have consumed the Bloodline ,it will turn you into an immortal with eternal life. It wouldn''t give you to much broken skills and power and will also be subjugated to *Fate''s will* but as the time passes it will slowly slowly unseal itself while you will be able to bring out the full potential of the bloodline.]


    "Well....I think we should start, I have already placed many barriers to cover our energy and have also mobilized the 3-territories to keep a watch over the place." says Ichizu.


    "Start the integration process....." said Nikasu with a calm tone.


    [Initializing integration process..1%..4%..100%]


    [Starting ?DNA? reformation..1%...45%...100%]


    [Modifying body composition..7%..80%..100%]


    [Adding additional effects :-¡ôD.Chaotic aura¡ô and ¡ôW.Chaotic aura¡ô]


    [Adding additional effect to skills and abilities.]


    [Scan *host*:- Ichizu body...*Ding* ~Passive ability:-Adaptable body and mind~ found speeding the integration process....]


    [Scan *host*:- Nikasu body ...~None~ found....]


    ''~Capt.America~, will the *Time-shard* increase the process speed???'' asked Nikasu.


    [~Capt.America~:-*host* can you the *Special-item* to speed up the process.]


    ''Use the *Item*....'' said Nikasu.


    [¡ôItem¡ô:- *Time-shard*


    ?Rating:- Only obtainable during special events as quest reward.


    ?Chance rate:- 0.9% of winning in Gacha spin


    ?Use:- Speeds up ''process'' related to anything by random value.


    ?Status:-Consumable ]


    [Foreign energy detected.....*Ding* speeding up the integration process by ¡Án.]


    A pitch black sphere formed around Ichizu''s body as extreme *Dark* surged out....it looked like the immerse *Dark* would cover everything, the universe itself but before that could happen a suction force started pulling the seemingly endless amount of *Dark* inside the sphere and crimson red cracks covered the sphere.


    While a blinding white sphere formed around Nikasu''s body as extreme *Light* surged out....it looked like the immerse *Light* would cover everything, the universe itself but before that could happen a suction force started pulling the seemingly endless amount of *Light* inside the sphere and Primal blue cracks covered the sphere.


    Suddenly the place went silent...*Drip* *Drip* only sounds to water dripping from the tips of the rocks formed inside the cave after a long time could be heard.


    If anyone was here ,he would surely say "It is too quite....." ,indicating that something is about to happen but what??? is the mystery.


    *Crack* *Crack* sound of egg cracking could be heard as cracks covering the Sphere split apart a little ,*Dark-redish gas* and *White-blueish gas* started coming out of the spheres.


    Slowly slowly the spheres started turning into gas while revolving above the sphere....two individuals were revealed.


    Everything about Ichizu and Nikasu seemed same as they looked before integrating the bloodline.


    Except the *Dark* and *White* aura covering their bodies as they had their eyes closed. The gas revolving above their head started entering their respective bodies as it converged at a point inside their *sea of consciousness*.


    More and more gas kept coming at the point and started to take shape. It slowly slowly turned into two humongous creatures resembling giant dragons came into being.


    (A/N:- For those who are interested in seeing the photo it had be uploaded in the discord even before I finished 40th chapter go check them out.)


    But instead of feeling fear both Ichizu and Nikasu were excited as they could feel that the bloodline they absorbed stands at the every pinnacle of the world as it had the ability turn itself into an entity with extreme intelligence and that too when it was only 0.8% unlocked.


    "Now what will you name be partner...????" asked the black dragon with curiosity while looking at the dumbfounded Ichizu.


    "What the fu*k ,you talked..!!!!!" cried out Ichizu.


    "Lol...." replied the Black dragon once again sending Ichizu in daze.

 Chapter 102 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-7)

    "Impressive you can such high level to intellect I think I am starting to doubt that you are only a bloodline and not a spirit or something like that." said Nikasu.


    "Yay...it''s like we have became a jinchuriki.....hehehe hehe.." said Ichizu grinning madly.


    Nikasu rolled his eyes and looked at the giant white colored dragon standing in front of him while looking at him with his big eyes.


    "Your name will be...." said Nikasu as he touched the head of the dragon with his palm when the dragon bent down his head.


    "Me too...me too I will also give a name to my one ,hmmm...yes!!! your name will be ..." said Ichizu as he teleported beside the dragon''s neck while placing his palm on it.


    Both Ichizu and Nikasu palm glowed as mark appeared on the back of their right and left hand respectively.


    "I feel a strange power counseling through my entire body." said Nikasu.


    "Look!!!...our tattoo is glowing...." said Ichizu as he flipped his palm while showing the back of his right hand to Nikasu, it was glowing red-black as *Dark-aura* started to leak out of it.


    Comparing to Ichizu ,Nikasu''s hand only glowed a bit and nothing more.


    [~Tony~:-*host* your bloodline in very much influenced by your feelings and that''s why it is leaking out of your body even though your body has been remade to match the bloodline, your still can lose control over it.]


    "So you are saying that since I am too excited because of the bloodline I am losing control then why isn''t Nikasu the same." asked Ichizu pouting like a kid.


    [~Tony~:-*host*, Nikasu possess the *Light-chaos bloodline* it is a little less powerful than your bloodline but is also more stable compared to your''s as it is less influenced by feelings when compared to your bloodline plus you also possess *True curse of Hatred* which increases your chances of losing control.]


    [~Tony~:-*host* is suggested to place a seal on your body to help you control your power till you have a better grasp on it.]


    "Very well....*Nirvana-seal of suppression*..." shouted Ichizu as jet-dark kanji letters appeared on his tummy making a seal.


    "Let''s go it''s about time we enter the fight." said Nikasu as a portal opened ,distorting the void.


    "Yeah..." replied Ichizu with an evil grin.


    {Meanwhile}


    "*Tailed beast boom*!!!!..." shouted Naruto as he launched a *Biju dama* towards 2nd Mizukage''s shell.


    Eresgkigal and Ishtar had taken care of the Raikage while Merlin sealed him, Gilgamesh and Enkidu where busy fighting the phase-2 *Demonic statue of the outer path*.


    Obito was able to integrate some of 9-tails and 8-tails chakra with Shisui''s help.


    One of the 1st gen Kage, the Kazekage made his move killing many shinobi with a wave of his arm.


    The current Hokage, the previous Hokage and Snake sage, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Tsunade were currently engaged in a battle against him.


    Orochimaru was revived by Sasuke and Itachi to help Sasuke get his answers. Like in the anime after he reanimated the previous Kage he decided to follow Sasuke and see the end of this *Wind*.


    Hanzo was busy fighting Semiramis and Jeanne d`arc ,Semiramis would strike with her *Hanging gardens of Babylon* with a beam attack from over half a continent distance.


    Due to this it was impossible for Hanzo to counter the canon, many may think that it would surely take take for the attack to reach it''s target provide a small window of time through which someone as strong as Hanzo should be able to escape easily.


    No.... Nikasu had modified the offensive weapons of all the 3-territory creations with his *Time-space comprehension* allowing instantaneous attacks plus has also used his *Reality-stone* powers to disperse the incoming attack to a little.


    Though it was quite had for Hanzo, he was still able to dodge the incoming attacks. But Jeanne used this chance to attack him with her flag pole which Semiramis used her poison chains to tie down the huge-salamander.


    Emiya ,Saber ,3rd , Fugaku were busy fighting with the monsters produced by the phase-2 *Demonic statue of outer path*.


    While Kakashi, Guy, Haku and Zabuza were busy fighting with the reanimated *Akatsuki* and the *Seven swordsman of Kirigakure*.


    Others were also busy dealing with other reanimation ,Zetsu and monster''s of the *Demonic statue of outer path*.


    Though the Caster of the reanimation jutsu was apprehended, there were still some reanimations which were able to release themselves from the contract and keep on existing.


    But due to this the reanimated shinobi were able to regain control on themselves....but Shisui used the *Heaven-enslavement seal* on them making them unable to ignore his commands.


    Ichizu had already expected this to happen so he gave Shisui the seal to keep the war going until ''she'' is freed.


    Suddenly the original Raikage, Mizukage , Tsuchikage dashed towards the allied forces.


    "Damn it.. stop them!!!!."


    "Fu*k why are they making a move...!!!"


    "Be.. be pre..prepared.!!!!!"


    Everyone tensed uo upon seeing the incoming enemy while Madara smiled crazily after seeing the progression of the fight.


    First Hokage ,Second Hokage , Kushina, Fourth Hokage , Izumi, Itachi ,Karna , Naruto ,etc clenched their fight preparing to fight.


    The Kages jumped up but....the space in front of them distorted as the leg appeared and smashed into the Mizukage''s neck throwing his into Raikage and another leg strike to Tsuchikage sending the three flying back.


    Nikasu exited the portal with a cold look on his face before walking towards the Kage with his rapiers drawn as an enormous pressure appeared at the battlefield.


    "Interesting...!!!!" said Madara but he didn''t even glanced at Nikasu but kept staring at the portal as another figure exited it.


    A figure appeared wearing black-red exorcist outfit with a sword hanging from his waist.


    "Let''s fight ancestor....!!!!!!" said Ichizu as *Sword-aura* burst out of his body covering the whole sky.


    Madara , Hashirama both let out their *Battle-aura* to break the suppression of Ichizu''s and Nikasu''s aura.


    Madara glanced at Ichizu as an enormous *Battle-aura* burst out of his body clashing against the aura''s of both of them.


    "Fighting Madara one-on-one in taijutsu is not a good choice ,I myself would avoid a direct confrontation with him." stated Hashirama.

 Chapter 103 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-8)

    Just as Hashirama was completing his sentence ,Ichizu disappeared from their view and reappeared above Madara with his sword risen up high and brought it down upon Madara ,who countered with his *Gunbai*. Both of their weapons clashed against each other when Ichizu let loose a smirk.


    Suddenly the pressure of the sword on Madara increased many folds as the ground beneath him cracked and started breaking down. Madara parried the attack even after Ichizu used his physical power to dominate over Madara.


    One should know that after using the *Body-strengthening pills* ,Ichizu''s blows were even stronger than full powered Tsunade but Madara was able to totally negate the power behind the sword strike and even launch a counter attack.


    Madara jumped above Ichizu and kicked downwards at Ichizu ,thinking of smashing Ichizu on the ground. Ichizu twists his body ,narrowly avoiding the incoming attack and countered with a kick of my own.


    Both of their blows connected with each other as both of them were thrown backwards. Ichizu threw some *Bomb tagged kunai* towards Madara who used his *Gunbai* to create huge gust and repel the incoming attack. Ichizu took a stance and brought his sword to his face-level.


    He stretched his body backwards as horrifying *Sword-intent* got concentrated at the tip of his sword ,*Kronos*.


    "*Sword-three:-Heaven piercing thrust*...HAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!" Shouted Ichizu as the compressed *Sword-intent* blasted towards Madara. Three beams blasted towards Madara from three distinct locations. Apparently Ichizu had controlled the *3-territory creations* and launched any attack towards Madara ,who let out a smile as tremendous pressure emitted from Madara''s body as the incoming strikes dispersed shortly after entering the *Aura-field* he had created around his body.


    "What!!!!..... he dispersed those horrifying attacks with just his *Pressure* alone....." commented Naruto as he and others kept watch at the on-going fight.


    {Meanwhile}


    "*Water-style:-Water-hydrant blast*...." stated the first Mizukage as incredible amounts of pressured water was blasted towards Nikasu who just waved his sword his circular motion while releasing the boundless amounts of *Ice-Aura* inside the *Blue-ice* rapier, freezing the surrounding water.


    Some parts of the Mizukage''s body was also frozen by the counter which Nikasu used to nullify his attacks. He release his own *Aura-pressure* to break the ice freezing his body but due to him doing so he gave Nikasu, *The Golden flash* a short window to strike.


    Nikasu immediately used his *Time-space comprehension* to freeze the Mizukage and strike his with his *Flame-Aura* being released by his other rapier, *Red-rose*.


    But before he could hand a fatal hit, the ground beneath the first Mizukage cracked as a stone-hand covered the latter and escaped before Nikasu''s attack could reach him. Though it is true that they can easily defeat their opponents with overwhelming power even though their power is currently suppressed by the *Fate''s will*.


    But they had their own plan everything they had to complete the task assigned by the system to them ,there was no other option but to do so otherwise not only would they wouldn''t be able to proceed to the next world but also their chakra reserves will be locked for quite some time.


    So they have no choice but to limit themselves for the time being and unleash their true capabilities when they have achieved their goal.


    Nikasu formed a giant *Particle-style:-Rasenshuriken* and threw it towards the first Raikage, who countered with *Lightning-style:-Thunder''s Message*. A large bolt of lightning descended from the sky colliding with the *Rasenshuriken*.


    While the attacks collided Nikasu teleported behind the 3-kage and used the ability he acquired from Enkidu.


    "*Chains connecting heaven and earth*...." shouted Nikasu as golden chains emerged from the ground rushing towards the Kage.


    Tsuchikage and Mizukage made some hand-signs while Obito appeared behind them and placed a palm on their shoulders.


    Due to Obito''s eye power the chains pass through the Kage, while they launched their attacks ,stopping Nikasu from interfering with Obito''s power.


    "*Water-style:-Exploding waves*...." stated Mizukage as a stream of exploding bubbles appeared, heading towards Nikasu who just stood there and manipulated his *Reality-stone* power to cover himself and nullify the incoming attacks.


    Knowing that fighting Nikasu in close range is not favorable the first gen Kage retreated while the first Raikage kept on throwing *Lightning release-Thunder spear*.


    Naruto and others had stopped the 3rd Raikage and the 2nd Mizukage, and we''re currently engaged in a battle versus the monsters and the *Demonic statue of outer path*.


    The statue has already started transforming into it''s 3-phase form ,producing more monsters and also launching many stronger *Biju Dama*.


    Hashirama and others were busy fighting with the controlled Yamato and and army of white Zetsu making it hard for anyone to advance.


    Sasuke had been using his *Susanoo* alongside Itachi to fire at the main body which was being restricted by *Gracious deity gates* and *Water-style:- Poseidon''s grasp*.


    Even after all this not much difference was made as the number of the enemies were out of charts.


    Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Tsunade were having a hard time going against the first Kazekage which was the strongest Kage of his gen if we don''t include Hashirama.


    Shisui was smashing the current Kage into pulps except the Mizukage as only superficial injuries could be found on her body.


    ''Everything is going according to the plan ,it''s about time Obito becomes the Jinchuriki and also Rin make an appearence.'' thought Shisui as he jumped backwards avoiding the sneak attack from the 4th Hokage.


    Kushina kept on observing Nikasu and Naruto out of the corner of her eye resulting in her incapability to restrict Shisui.


    "*Fire-release:-Huge big bang*....." everything amount him turned to ashes within second as he retreated back to strike again but with improved tactics.


    ''Obito it''s time!!!!!...'' said Shisui using *Chakra transmission*.


    "All of this will end, enough with this meaningless struggle it''s about time we put an end to this world." said Obito while summoning the *Demonic statue of outer path*.

 Chapter 104 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-9)

    "Humph...looks like this giant beast has finally given up the struggle, it certainly is powerful it was able to struggle for a long time before going down due to *Chains of heaven*." said Gilgamesh standing on his *Vimaana* with a strange looking book in his hand.


    He was in his *Caster-form* with incredible *Magical-chakra reserves* due to his skill ,*Sovereign of Magical wands*. Next to him was Enkidu tightly binding the huge monster.


    "Huh..." suddenly Enkidu felt a disturbance ,someone was summoning the statue before anyone could react the statue disappeared with a {Poof} leaving behind white smoke.


    "What the fu*k....." cursed Gilgamesh out of anger.


    {Meanwhile}


    {Poof}


    A towering figure appeared from the curtains made of white smoke, the *Demonic statue of outer path*. Obito jumped on top of the statue''s head and yelled loudly "This will be the end of this Godforsaken world.


    Rin shouted "Stop...!!!!!!!" as her right arm transformed into a canon of 3-tails and a *Hydro beam* blasted out of her arm.


    Sasuke also launched an arrow covered with *Amaterasu* towards Obito. While urging Aoda to rush forward.


    Black rods emerged from Obito''s right arm and shot towards the incoming Arrow and Canon, nullifying them.


    Minato also tried to teleport at Obito''s position but Nikasu sneakily distorted the space near Obito causing Minato to teleport further away from Obito.


    Suddenly the ground started shaking as tremors appeared all over the place, the big statue started wrapping with Obito as it''s center.


    A white-sphere covered Obito as the surrounding pressure started increasing at a steady pace.


    "He has became the Jinchuriki of the 10-tails...!!!!!!" exclaimed Naruto as he greeted his teeth.


    {Meanwhile}


    Madara swings his *Gunbai* towards Ichizu who blocks the incoming blow with his sword and slashes forward towards Madara who ducks and kicks at Ichizu''s stomach.


    The ground beneath them cracked ,sweat was visibly on their face, {Bang} {Bang}, the collisions shook the air around them sending shockwaves around.


    After exchanging about more than a 1000 blows both Madara and Ichizu jumped backwards while making hand-signs.


    "*Fire-style:-Majestic destroyer flame* & *Fire-style:-Apocalypse flame*!!!!!....." both of the ninjutsu''s collided with each other but...Ichizu''s jutsu proved to be stronger even after suppressing his powers.


    The *Dark-aura* added the *Devour-attribute* to Ichizu''s attack thus resulting in eating away the incoming jutsu.


    Madara stared at Ichizu and smiled before saying "I didn''t think that there will be someone so capable in the Uchiha clan after my death...."


    "I am not the only one ,my little brother Itachi is just as good as me though he is a little too loyal to the village ,though that''s not exactly a bad thing." replied Ichizu.


    "Well it doesn''t matter , ''he'' has already became the Jinchuriki of the ten-tails and *The Eye of the moon* plan will come to fruition." said Madara as Full body susanoo covered him.


    Ichizu smiled after hearing Madara''s words and said with a smile "I wouldn''t be so sure about that."


    Ichizu turned his head sideways so did Madara and what they saw caused Madara''s eyebrows to twitch in anger.


    "Well let''s continue shall we." said Ichizu as a gigantic black-colored armored figure appeared around Ichizu, it emitted such a strong aura that the surrounding place got wrecked just by his presence alone.


    {Meanwhile}


    The 7-headed Hydra completely made up of water headed towards Nikasu accompanied by a stone giant towering over Nikasu, reaching about the same size as *Demonic statue of outer path* while wielding a Great sword.


    Nikasi jumped and avoided the strike of Water Hydra while swinging his *Blue-ice* rapier sideways, freezing the part of the Hydra. Nikasu thrusts his *Red-rose* forwards to meet the incoming Great stone sword wielded by the Stone-giant.


    Due to the immerse strength stored in the rapier the incoming sword was successfully paried though Nikasu was also pushed backwards by the momentum ,he maintained his balance using his *Space-time comprehension*.


    Nikasu manipulates the reality with his *Reality-stone* as creates many long tungsten rod out of thin air ,dropping them on the stone giant at high speed.


    [A/N:-Those who have watched *G.I Joe:-2* would understand the tungsten strike.]


    The stone giant couldn''t dodge due to it''s size and gets impaled by the rods. Though the stone giant soon stated repairing itself ,it''s capabilities were lowered greatly for a fixed time.


    Just as Nikasu wanted to take advantage of this situation ,he sensed disturbance in the air behind him. Without any other thought Nikasu teleported away from the attack while The Hyda continued to follow him.


    The lightning arrow or small version of *Indra''s arrow* was capable of such destruction????.


    The first Mizukage, Tsuchikage and Raikage were still fighting with Nikasu who had to deal with an Unkillable Hydra and a restoring Giant.


    Though due to using these techniques they couldn''t move while taking care of their reanimation.


    Raikage would always strike and retreat allowing the two other Kage to continue with there style.


    Nikasu opens his *Space-domain* and quickly dodges the incoming attacks with great difficulties as he had to suppress a lot of his *Law powers*.


    [A/N:-Here is the Chapter ,enjoy it today it''s gonna be only about 929 words so good night and sleep well you guys.]

 Chapter 105 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-10)

    Obito engulfs the whole battle field inside an *Octagonal crimson array formation* cutting them of with the outside space.


    6-giant roots emerged from ground with 3-flowers each.


    "With this strike I will mark the end of this world...*Tailed-beast boom*...." bellowed Obito as the flowers started to bloom and collect chakra ,forming 18-huge booms while he covered himself using the *Truth seeking orbs*.


    "What should we do.....????"


    "I don''t think we will be able to survive that attack...."


    "Is this how we lose???, we didn''t even hurt him once...."


    "Break the barrier...!!!!!!!" shouted an *Earth-shinobi*.


    Everyone started throwing jutsu''s at the barrier hoping to break free and escape.


    But all of their hard work was destined to go down in vain.


    "This is *Crimson array formation* ,each point denotes a Kage-level individual and minimum 3 such people are required to caste a barrier of this magnitude, it can even defend against multiple *Tailed-beast booms* exploding together."


    "From my speculation even his we double or triple the current amount of booms ,the barrier would still hold." concluded Minato as he and Kushina removed their masks.


    Majority of the people were stunned upon seeing their faces behind the mask. They thought ''Weren''t the fourth Hokage and his wife Kushina dead..????'' thought Everyone.


    Though there were also some people who were totally dumbfounded at the sight of *Yellow flash* and *Red-demon* being alive.


    "Enough we have more important things to focus upon..." said Sarutobi as he thought about how to escape from the blast.


    "Naruto we can escape using my Aoda''s *Space-time* ninjutsu but I can''t take everyone with me." said Sasuke as he looked towards Naruto.


    Since in this life he was a wanted criminal or something like that, everyone in the village treated him as a comrade.


    "No!!!!....I will not leave while others die....." said Naruto with great determination.


    ''I thought so ,but if there is no other choice you will leave me no choice but to save you by force sorry Naruto but I can''t lose my only friend.'' thought Sasuke as he looked at Naruto''s determined face.


    "Nii-chan...what are your thoughts.....?????" asked Sasuke as he gazed at Itachi with hope.


    "Either by creating a strong barrier around us can we survive or by teleporting outside..." stated Itachi as he looked in a certain direction.


    "Let me help you guys I creating a barrier." said Kakashi as all of his *Chakra-reserve* started trembling ,a vast pressure on par with First hokage at full strength enveloped the battlefield.


    "Wait..!!!!! I think I have a plan, Dad can you give me a fist bump." stated Naruto with a smile.


    {Meanwhile}


    "I never thought you would reach such level of power.....it means that I really wasn''t able to utilize all the potential trapped inside the *Uchiha-bloodline*." said Madara as a black-coated *Totsuka blade* impaled him on the ground.


    "You are the strongest opponent I have ever faced ancestor ,stronger than Hashirama if we not include *Sage-mode* but I am stronger than both of you...."


    "I understand your dream and to tell the truth I even agree with your thoughts." stated Ichizu standing inside his black-coated *Susanno*


    "Then why resist....???" asked Madara.


    "I can''t let my family, my loved ones live their whole life in a dream, even if this world is doomed. I can''t allow their happiness to be because of an illusion. I want them to smile at reality. Also didn''t you think if their a catch in all of this. I know you do but your ignorance is the reason you don''t what to acknowledge it." stated Ichizu.


    "What do you mean....." asked Madara.


    "Since you will soon be sealed let me show you the truth...*Fantasy-world*." said Ichizu and he looked at Madara.


    The scenery around them changed, the black sword that impaled him disappeared. He stood up ,observing his surroundings.


    {Pekkkk....}


    Madara turned his head to look at the source and was shocked by what he saw, Ichizu appeared next to him as he said "See this is the truth and real objective of this meaningless war."


    In front of them was....


    {Meanwhile}


    "Ha hahahahaha....the young generation have surpassed us Old-bones.....*sigh*..." said Mizukage with a bitter smile.


    "Truly ,I never thought Konoha would produce such monsters....they remind me of that ''Goofball'' and ''Addict''." stated Raikage with a smirk so irritating that if Nikasu was here he would have badly wanted to punch him in the face.


    (A/N:- Goofball>>>Hashirama


    Addict>>>Madara)


    "Looks like we have regained the control of our body.....but still we can''t move as we are sealed here....we can only spectate...." said Tsuchikage.....


    "What a minute did I saw you smile..." asked Mizukage while waiting for Raikage''s reply.


    "Nope...."


    "Sure i did....last time you smiled was when you married Lucy....."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about..????"


    "Well let''s leave this aside how was Lucy???, was she good at ''that''..."


    "Shut up!!!! you centuries old pervert....."


    "No!!!....I must know about it ,it is for research purpose only..... hehehehhehe....."


    "That l_e_w_d smile on your face is telling another story....."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about....."


    "I think I have heard these lines somewhere."


    ''Offcourse you did ,you yourself were the one who said this.....''


    "Stop it both of you.....*sigh*....Why did i get reincarnated with these 2 idiots.....????"


    The three of them were pierced by many sharp tipped chains coiling against their bodies. Nikasu was able to overcome their strength and seal them with *Enkidu*.


    Nikasu left the place after sealing the three and headed towards the barrier while conversing with Shisui who appeared next to him.


    "The time is near my friend, it''s time Obito summoned the flower and absorbed the tree and then Kaguya takes over his body..." said Nikasu.


    "Yeah....don''t worry I have all of it planned I know what to do...." replied Shisui.


    "It''s a shame so many had died but it was nessecarry for the change that will happen afterwards....." said Nikasu with pity in his tone.


    "For the greater good....." said Shisui.


    "Hello!!!!!...anyone there, I am sealed here but can''t see anything what is going on please help me someone....."


    "Hello!!!!!....."


    "Anyone????"


    "Please!!!!!..."


    "Sighhhh..."


    Poor first Kazekage was sealed all alone at this deserted part of the battlefield...

 Chapter 106 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-11)

    "Dad!!!... let''s do it.." shouted Naruto as he shared his chakra with every single shinobi except Ichizu''s and Nikasu''s servants.


    "Damn!!.. why aren''t they able to receive my chakra.???" cursed Naruto anxiously when he saw not everyone was covered with his chakra.


    "It''s okay Naruto they can survive on their own ,trust your Sensei." said the 3rd Hokage while pointing towards his fellow teammates.


    "But..." he tried to argue but was interrupted by 2nd Hokage.


    "Trust Sarutobi ,he knows what he is saying though I myself am spectikal about it. I would still reason to him."


    "Okay....." said Naruto as everyone excluding the servants disappeared only to reappear outside the barrier.


    Naruto looked at the barrier to see what was happening and how were they going to survive that attack.


    {Inside the barrier}


    Jeanne D`arc walked in front of her fellow comrades accompanied by Artoria ,she unfolded her pole while Artoria drew her sword ,*Excalibur*.


    ''Master Artoria-san and I, we need chakra...'' mentally requested Jeanne from Ichizu.


    ''Very well then...'' was the reply they got before an endless amount of chakra started entering their body.


    After merging with his bloodline, Ichizu''s chakra had also changed and became 9¡Á10^25 times more denser than his previous chakra composition.


    Due to this Ichizu usually avoids giving to much chakra to his servants as he himself hadn''t fully controlled the power and if he made mistakes then even the life of his servants could be in danger.


    Both Artoria and Jeanne were lost in the amount of power they were receiving before they were forced out of it by Karna''s *Star-origin* energy.


    The 18 *Tailed beast bombs* headed towards them as Jeanne positioned her flag pole in front of her while Artoria raised her sword high in the air and blinding golden light started emitting from her body reaching the sky. An invisible pressure enveloped the barrier making it crack at many positions.


    "EXCALIBURRRRRR!!!!!!...." shouted Artoria and a golden beam blast forwards while she swings her sword forward.


    BOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!.....


    The power behind her move was so strong that her attack didn''t even stopped when it destroyed the bombs and even pierced the barrier.


    Shockwaves and energy explosion started blasting in all directions ,many heading towards their group.


    Jeanne silently mutters "*God is with me*....."


    A barrier surrounded them while protecting them from the incoming shockwave.


    Just as the smoke was dissipating ,Jeanne let down her guard thinking that the attack was successfully defended against.


    A long black spear boomed through the smokescreen heading towards Jeanne. She couldn''t react fast enough to dodge the incoming attack.


    ''Shit..?!!!'' thought Jeanne as she braced herself to receive the incoming spear.


    "JEANNE.....!!!!!!!" shouted Artoria as her remembered what ger master asked her to do before the war began.


    ¡­...../Flashback/.....¡­...


    "Listen well Artoria, during the war if anyone of your brothers and sisters were in danger ,protect them..."


    "Karna & you have the highest defense and highest vitality when compared to others ofcourse they also possess high level of regeneration but you both have spend all of you lives battling."


    "Don''t disappoint me Artoria and take care of yourself." saying so Ichizu kissed her in the forehead and left ,leaving behind a blushing Saber.


    .../End of flashback/...


    ''Damn.....I can''t reach her in time.'' thought Artoria as despair started to overwhelm her.


    Karna nodded towards Merlin and Eresgkigal who understood his plan and nodded back at him.


    Karna bursts into golden flame and shots forwards with his spear in it''s original form.


    Eresgkigal arrived in front of Jeanne with Merlin''s *Lesser teleportation* with her spear in front of her.


    "No!!!!!....." shouted Jeanne anxiously while Artoria''s eyes widened in surprise as realization flashed across her mind.


    "*Perfect cube*...." shouted Merlin containing Eresgkigal and the incoming spear in a purple colored cube.


    BOOOMMMM!!!!!


    "Jeanne-san are you alright...???" asked Artoria with concern evident in her tone.


    "Yes but Eresgkigal-san!!!!" before she could say another word she was interrupted by Ishtar.


    "Elder-sister will be just fine you don''t need to worry about her Jeanne-san." said Ishtar in a carefree tone.


    As the smoke cleared ,Eresgkigal''s undamaged figure came into their view as Merlin disabled his *Perfect cube*.


    Many of you may have guessed what had happened here...Eresgkigal possess *Blessing of Underworld* giving her the ability to nullify any one-hit K.O attack aimed towards her.


    (A/N:-C.C.G reader will be able to understand what I am saying.)


    Therefore Merlin used his *Perfect cube* to intrap Eresgkigal and the spear thus protecting Jeanne and others from receiving any damage from the after attack.


    Before they could continue they heard a low voice that send chills down everyone''s spine.


    "*Bramhmastra*....!!!!!!!"


    BOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!!!


    The barrier broke completely though the servants were ok as Karna controlled the destructive power of his blow.


    A figure fell down from the sky. Obito had a big hole in his stomach and blood flowed out of his tattered and burned body.


    Rin appeared next to him and removed her mask while bending down on her knees and holding Obito''s hand while tears flowed out of her eyes.


    "Why...??? why???.... did you do it Obito..." cried Rin.


    "You died Rin....there was nothing left for me in her hell hole, so I decided to change it myself." replied Obito.


    "But...why kill so many innocent people, they weren''t responsible for my death....." said Rin.


    "This world is too selfish Rin, no matter what you say, I don''t regret what I did.....and know I am going to die but I will be waiting for you... Kakashi...." called Obito.


    Kakashi walked in front of Obito and tried to speak "Obito, I...."


    "It''s okay Kakashi it wasn''t your fault, hahahaha...I never thought history will repeat itself.....me dying while both of you cry...."


    "Sorry Obito if...only if I knew..."


    "It''s okay sensei...and sorry for trying to kill both you and Kushina-san, vengeance consumed me..."


    "It''s okay ,both of us are fine....."


    "Well.....today is your birthday Kakashi isn''t it ,let me give you one last gift..." said Obito as he plucked out his *Rinnegan* and held it out in his hand.


    "This...."


    "Don''t refuse....."


    "Very well...Rin, if you would....."


    Rin nodded towards Kakashi while proceeding with the transplant.


    {Meanwhile}


    {Phek....}


    "What the hell!!!!!" said Madara as he looked at the scene in front of him. He saw himself ,he had became the Jinchuriki of Ten-tails and had absorbed the divine-tree while trashing the powered up Naruto and Sasuke...when suddenly the black hand went straight through his back piercing his stomach.


    "Why????.....you are my will..."asked Madara as he started losing control over his body.


    "You''re not the saviour...and it''s not over. Why do you think, that unlike Obito, you can use everyone else? Why would you be any different?"


    " My will is...Kaguya''s!" says Zetsu as Madara''s body started to swell up.


    Madara thinks while watching how Kaguya came into the world and the truth about it all.....


    How Naruto and Sasuke defeated Kaguya and sealed her.....


    How he and Hashirama talked before his death....


    He thinks while laughing bitterly "Hahahaha.....I was destined to fall from the beginning.....I never stood a chance to save this world..."


    Ichizu patted his shoulder and said "You have already done enough ...rest, maybe we will meet again someday."


    Saying so Ichizu deactivated his jutsu and sealed Madara inside his *Susanno*.....


    But never would he know that what he said to Madara would be so true.....hehehe hehehe...


    Ichizu headed towards the battlefield where Obito was located...


    "Finally after so many years of delegently planning we have finally entered the final phase..."


    He looks in a certain direction and says "Looks like that Old-man has passed down his strength to both Naruto and Sasuke." he smiled after feeling the sage''s presence.


    "I should make the 3-Territory creation stand down....." saying this he teleported towards the main battlefield .

 Chapter 107 - THE GREAT SHINOBI WAR (Part-12)

    "Hehehe....looks like this is it huh..." said Obito as he closed his eyes think that his time has come.


    Suddenly Shisui wearing his fox mask appeared beside Obito and grabbed his tattered body.


    "Rest...OBITO!!!!!....." shouted Kakashi as he tried to intercept Shisui.


    Shisui snorted and put the 3-of them in his genjutsu while them broke out of it, he had already retreated with Obito''s body.


    "Shisui....????" asked Obito while looking at his friend in confusion.....


    "Sorry Obito....*Kotomatsukami*..." said Shisui as he placed Obito in his genjutsu and summoned the *God tree*.


    A gigantic tree with an unbloomed flower on top of it appeared from the ground it was so huge that it looked like it was covering the moon itself.


    "What is that.....????"


    "Such a huge tree...."


    "Why has suddenly a tree so big appeared here...."


    Everyone couldn''t understand what the tree signified except some ,including Naruto and Sasuke.


    "Shit...." cursed Naruto after seeing the appearance of the tree.


    "Now the final phase shall commence....Sorry Obito!!! but die for me...." said Shisui as he forced Obito to absorb the giant tree.


    The tree started to shrink inside Obito as it got smaller and smaller till it was fully consumed by him.


    Obito was able to break free out of Shisui''s control after absorbing the tree but before he could do anything a hand pierced his back coming out from his stomach.


    Obito started losing his conscious as a foreign conscious started fusing with his own...


    "Why???..." asked Obito before losing himself to Black Zetsu''s control.


    "For the greater good..." said Shisui as he removed his mask shocking the entire world as they watched him ,the person that they thought is the real manipulator.


    "SHISUI...!!!!!!!!" shouted Itachi as some tears appeared in his eyes since he thought he had lost his friend ''that'' day...


    "Why is brother Shisui...doing this." asked Sasuke with an anxious expression surfacing his face while other had a fearful expression on their faces.


    "SHISUI OF THE BODY FLICKER.....how will we win from this invincible bastard..." cursed Raikage loudly.


    "Who is he.....??" asked Hashirama with curiosity.


    "A shinobi who is practically invincible due to his Mangekyou sharingan ability...here only I can fight him with the ability of my.....*Rinnegan* said Ichizu as a variant of Rinnegan appeared in his eyes. It had shiny blue color with defined circles.


    "You...you..." before Tobirama could finish what he wanted to say, he was interrupted by a loud {Bang}.


    "Where is Shisui???...." asked Itachi ,Ichizu glanced at Itachi and replied "He is being controlled by Obi... No!!! ,he is being controlled by that ''thing''....." said Ichizu solemnly ,he did feel bad about lying to his own brother but it''s not like he has any other choice now has he???....


    {Meanwhile}


    "Looks like it is about to begin....inform the Daolord Goddess Renna (Beginner)....." said a figure emitting golden divine-truth element.


    (A/N:-Read the new auxiliary chapter and you will understand.)


    "Daolord Godsess Renna has arrived..." just as the divine voice fell, a majestic aura suddenly filled the void as a graceful figure of a Goddess appeared out of a portal.


    The True way of divine Dao circled her figure while other bowed their head.


    In the realm of Gods and Outer-gods ,a Daolord was as rare *Dark-pheonix:-Mythical level* feather. They were all strongest figures in their respective pantheon''s. Even seeing their Divine-aura was extremely rare.


    But here there were many Daolords watching over their Young masters ,Ichizu and Nikasu as they lived their ''mortal life''.


    "Master has obtained *Dark-chaos bloodline*, he will keep on growing stronger and stronger until he reaches the level of an early Daolord though it may take some years ,his bloodline will keep on increasing his power." said the Daolord Goddess Renna.


    And since Ichizu and Nikasu had the inheritance of there master, they became their new masters instead.


    "I can''t wait to serve my master, only if I wasn''t binded by the *Chaos-will*. I would have already descended and take back our master.


    "Humph.....you think I would be sitting here if I could meet master Nikasu and Ichizu..." a bewitching voice fell upon everyone''s year as there Dao-heart started trembling.


    "Tsk....contain your aura or you will kill them....." replied Goddess Renna as she started at the newcomer.


    Daolord Outer-Goddess Sitra (Beginner-level) snorted after hearing what Goddess Renna said but still contained her aura while sitting opposite to her.


    "Master Nikasu and Ichizu are my Masters, by life is devoted to them though I can''t interfere with the respective *World-will* I can still see my masters...if only I could descend.."


    "It can''t be helped ,the whole Realm of God''s and Outer-Gods wants the return of the inheritors of Supreme god but we can''t interfere with the *World-will*.....*Sigh*..."


    "Huh...is it just me or even you can sense a faint aura of Evil God on that Kaguya-girl..." asked the S_e_xy Outer-goddess.


    "No it isn''t a mistake, her has traces of Evil Gods aura inside her soul." replies the beautiful Goddess.


    "Lord Evil God was the only presence who was on par with the Supreme God, he helped our Master in many things and even saved his live many times....our master was greatly indebted to Lord Evil God."


    "Both of them were best friends and the strongest individuals since the birth of Chaos."


    "But now but Supreme God and Evil God have disappeared and no one knows if there are alive or not....even though they are the strongest individuals, this Chaos is even more powerful than Master and Lord Evil....."


    "Both of you are right .....this Kaguya girl has obtained Great Lord Evil God''s inheritance somehow but the inheritance is sealed and will only unlock when Supreme God''s ¡ôDark-aura¡ô comes in contact with it." said another voice as two figures stepped out of a void.


    Both the Outer-goddess and goddess bowed towards the newcomers and greeted them with great respect.


    "Greetings Senior Song" & "Greetings Senior White". The two figures nodded as they walked towards the *Divine-screen*. Infinite amounts of Dao overflowed their beings.


    Senior Song (Half-step Supreme god level) & Senior White (Half-step Evil god level) are the current leaders of the Outer-gods and Gods...the strongest individual after Supreme God and Evil God.


    "Due to Evil-god being as strong as supreme god ,the ¡ôDark-aura¡ô of Young-Master Ichizu can only break the barrier of Evil-god''s inheritance by mating with the girl as only the *Holy-cave* can guide our Master to the truth." said Senior White causing the two goddess to blush and feel a little envy towards Kaguya.


    Both of them have completed devoted themselves to their master and have the honor to become their master''s concubine is just like a dream to them.


    But they don''t dare to have any bad thoughts about Kaguya, she is the inheritor of Great Lord Evil God.....not to mention that they were also Evil God''s servant but even if they weren''t they wouldn''t even dream about harming the inheritor of the person who protect the heavily injured Supreme god and all other god from the *Terra-beast of destruction*.


    "White help me ,I need a lot of probability to accomplish the task." said Senior Song as seemingly endless amount of Divine-Dao energy flooded out of his body.


    "Very well..." replied Senior White as an equally powerful force burst out from his body combining with the force of Senior Song.


    "*Karma-wishing force*..." shouted both of them.


    {Meanwhile}


    [Quest Updated :-Make Kaguya your wife.....


    Rank:-????


    Rewards:-??????


    Failure:-Unacceptable.....]


    "What the fu*kkkk.....!!!!!!" cursed Ichizu.

 Chapter 108 - FINAL QUEST COMPLETION (Part-1)

    "What the fu*k....!!!!" cursed Ichizu under if breath as he knew that Kaguya was loyal to that head of the state or whoever she met the first time she descended and that was the reason why she wanted to protect this world from her clansmen.


    ''The shit just got real man...she won''t fall for me in such a short time, though when I watched the anime she had been my favourite girl but now it will be had to subdue her unless...'' thought Ichizu as he steeled his heart as decided to force Kaguya to submit to him.


    ''Sorry Kaguya, but I promise I will treat you like a wife and won''t touch you without your permission...I can do atleast this much for you...'' thought Ichizu.


    Though he was somewhat regretful that he had to force her to become his wife but he was also secretly happy for receiving this quest.


    His bloodline had effected his personality a little but has boosted his wish to devour the light by a little too.


    Many of you may think that Kaguya was a monster and killed many people but she only did it to protect this world and prepare for the fight that would take place in future....


    Her soul was very pure since all of the negative points were absorbed by her *Evil God inheritance*(Sealed) and thus the attraction he felt towards Kaguya was very great.


    He had to obtain her but not without her permission he wouldn''t even enter her room.


    Black zetsu detached itself from Kaguya and started disappearing into pieces. Ichizu had no use of this manipulator anymore so he ordered his "Will'' inside his body to disintegrate his body.


    Seeing her *Will incarnation* turning into dust Kaguya was bewildered but ignored it to focus on the task at hand.


    She manipulated the *God tree* to trap everyone. Ichizu floated in the air till he reached her level while Nikasu walked towards the roots heading towards them.


    Both of them had their eyes closed as wind around them started to pick up speed.


    ''~Capt.America~ unseal by bloodline.'' commanded Nikasu while a charge started to occur in his eyes.


    [~Capt.America~:-Unsealing <Light-chaos> bloodline (0.8%)...1%....56%...89%...100%.]


    Just as the giant roots where a metre away from Nikasu, Naruto shouted "Elder Brother!!!!!...".


    Nikasu opened his eyes as an unending stream of white-colored aura flowed out of his body and crashed against the roots like a giant tsunami.


    His eyes had changed patterns ,a galaxy could be seen inside Nikasu''s *Eyes of death perception* (Evolved).


    Like stars twinkle in the vast sky, his eyes also seemed to contained infinite amounts of stars inside them...it looked beautiful.


    (A/N:-Photo of his eyes had been posted in the discord ages ago also Ichizu''s *Rinne-sharingan* is there.)


    The roots burned away from the extreme heat emitting out of his body it was so strong that the whole *God tree* was being burned to crisp.


    "*Burning-heaven church*....." was one of the moves Nikasu learned after receiving the memories of his bloodline.


    "Is that really brother....???? he looks like a young god...." said Naruto as he jumped up high in the air.


    "See...see... Kurama ,isn''t Oni-san awesome." shouted Naruto but Kurama just kept quiet while thinking ''That power can''t be from this world.''


    While others were dazed by the sight in front of them Ichizu opened his eyes shocking the hell out of Kaguya and said in a loud voice "I while take care of her , Nikasu kill the tree while others take care of the remaining enemies."


    "Noo!!!! Oni-san ,that old man told us that she is much stronger than in Madara you won''t wi...." just as Sasuke was about to finish his sentence ,Ichizu turned back and started at his Little brother.


    "Rinne-sharingan in both eyes....." mumbled Sasuke under his breath with a shocked expression on his face while Ichizu smiled and waved his arm and a gate similar to Kaguya''s portal opened and swallowed both of them in other dimension.


    After Kaguya''s disappearance the tree started changing it''s appearance .Roots blasted out towards Nikasu who had sealed his aura to get use to his eyes as it was his first time using them.


    He blasted forward as his rapiers merged together into a lance type of weapon.


    Everytime he swung his weapon half of the roots trying to attack him would disappear and the other half would be scattered into many pieces by his eye powers.


    His eyes were different from normal ones he could kill both organic and I organic elements using only his sight, also the reason he didn''t practice the use of his eyes.


    "*Burning-heaven slash*...." he swung his lance towards the main branch as extreme heat emitted from his weapon and launched towards it.


    The huge tree monster sensing danger immediately tried to escape while retreating backwards.


    But would Nikasu give him any chance.


    BOOOMMMMM!!!!!!!!!


    "Look!!! the giant tree monster is burning down....."


    "Yes.....we can survive..."


    "Forward.....let''s kill the enemies....."


    "Charge...!!!!!!!".


    The servants also started releasing their Noble-phantasm.....


    "*Hanging garden*....."


    "*Unlimited blade works*...."


    "*Enuma-elish*....."


    "*Enuma-elish chains*..."


    "*Extremination ray*....."


    "*God is here with me*....."


    "*An Gal Ta Ki gal ?¨¨*...."


    "*Kur Kigal Irkalla*..."


    "*Excalibur*....."


    "*Brahmastra kundala*....."


    BOOOOMMMMMMM.....!!!!!!!!!!


    Nikasu glanced at Karna as he mubbled "Why is everyone from Indian mythology so overpowered....."


    (A/N:-Humph.....this great lord hails from India himself ofcourse I will make them overpowered.)


    {Meanwhile}


    "Why do you possess the *Rinne-sharingan*.....????" asked Kaguya waiting for Ichizu to satisfy her curiosity.


    "It was a gift....from someone who is forgotten by the world...." ofcourse Ichizu wasn''t going to tell her about him possessing the system. Only Nikasu and he ,himself will know about this.


    Kaguya narrowed her eyes and tried to see Ichizu''s chakra network but was greeted by fog. Fog covering in body making it impossible for anyone to see the secrets of his body.


    "Kaguya I have a proposal for you....are you interested...." asked Ichizu with an innocent smile on his face.

 Chapter 109 - FINAL QUEST COMPLETION (Part-2)

    {Kaguya''s P.O.V}


    I looked at the figure standing in front of me, Short-spiked hair, tall with a toned body, wearing strange black-red clothes. I couldn''t see through him with my *Byakugan* ,it was like a dense fog was covering him completely ,repelling the eye''s power.


    Though it was strange as nothing could escape from my *Byakugan* even in the main branch, other than ''that'' Old bastard ,I could see other clan members *Chakra network*. But the thing what made me look at his in a new light were his eyes.


    His eyes, the eyes of one of the founders of the *Otsutsuki clan*. Beautiful blueish iris ,rings around the center with tomoe revolving in it.


    Though many of the clansmen had awakened the *Rinne-sharingan* ,other than the founder himself no other person could unlock it in both eyes. But now a person capable of achieving this feat was floating in front of me. I didn''t knew what to say.....though of course I had to protect this world from my clansmen.....


    But he wasn''t a complete Otsutsuki, sure his bloodline was as pure as it could get.....but his DNA had some alterations in it making him a variant version Otsutsuki.


    My clansmen can locate other clansmen using *Bloodline resonance* that why the reason why I couldn''t hide from them forever....


    But he gave off a completely different feeling, if one would be as close as 1/2 a k.m. away from his they them will be able to feel the Otsutsuki bloodline in him.


    Not only that I sensed something that horrified me to incredible extents...a dark mass of <Aura> floating around his body emitting an energy so dark that even the darkest beings wouldn''t be able to confront against that aura.


    I tensed up as I felt someone looked at me, a giant red-eye opened in the dark Aura around him and looked at me.....though it was only for a second before the giant eye once again closed itself, I was still drenched in cold sweat.


    It was like a tremendously strong being was looking at me, even the patriarch was no match for that kind of power.


    I carefully looked at him for a second trying to carefully burn his appearance in my mind, as to not forget ''whom'' have I encountered today.


    I asked "Where did you get those eyes..???"


    "It was a gift....from someone who is forgotten by the world...." he replied with a slight smile hanging down from his mouth.


    I wasn''t satisfied from his answer so I started speaking so to ask him to explain ,but before I could even open my mouth to say a word. He interrupted me saying " I have a proposal for you, interested????..."


    I pondered over my next actions and finally I decided to hear what he wanted to say ,"Very well tell me what is it that you seek what in exchange what are you willing to give.???" I asked him waiting for his reply.


    {3rd Person P.O.V}


    "I want you....." said Ichizu with a smile on his face.


    If it would have been anyone else they would surely be infuriated by what Ichizu said but Kaguya showed no change in expression and continued to study Ichizu.


    Finally after 5 minute of continuos staring at Ichizu, she said "I don''t sense any kind of d_e_s_i_r_e towards myself from you but you are rather attracted to something else."


    Ichizu smiled at her reasoning he wasn''t a person who would just go and love every girl there is in the world, those who he loved he had genuine feelings for them.....


    Even if he likes Kaguya, this only means she is a little interesting for him. It doesn''t mean that he is deeply in love with her.


    Ichizu would have probably sealed her once again after his quest was completed if there wasn''t any last moment update.


    "True it is your soul that attracts me...I have to have you....no matter what." replied Ichizu as lights flashed inside his iris for sometime before gradually disappearing.


    "But before let me tell you what I can give to you....." said Ichizu as the scene around them started to change and Ichizu suddenly disappeared from her view.


    She immediately used her *Byakugan* to see what was going on here. But what she saw left her speechless.


    The reality around her was being twisted ,the scene were real and unreal at the same time and she couldn''t find any trace of Ichizu.


    Suddenly she caught a movement from the corner of her eye.


    {Phek....}


    She saw 3 figure floating in mid-air while the ground was littered with corpses of people everywhere.


    The three figures were wearing white dress while the two of them wore viels covering there faces.


    The shortest of them three raised his hand up in the air as a giant black colored orb appeared in his palm ,he scanned the placed with his eyes and launched the attack towards the army of white zetsu obliterating not only the brainless zetsu but also burning away the corpse of the people into ashes.


    "So do you now understand????...you can''t win Kaguya, surender and I will spare our life if you become my slave otherwise only death awaits you." said the Momoshiki Otsutsuki.


    A space tear opened as another figure appeared out of it.


    Kaguya was stunned as she saw that the person who just arrived was none-other than herself.


    "Kinshiki stated that he had observed substantial tears and that its space curvature had exceeded 16, an abnormality that you should have reported to the clan. I wondered whether you had betrayed the clan or been destroyed by you world''s inhabitants so I immediately left for this place to see which one of the two possibilities is correct."


    "And its seem that the former is true...hehehe...." said Momoshiki as he laughed seemingly pleased with the situation.

 Chapter 110 - FINAL QUEST COMPLETION (Part-3)

    Kaguya looked towards Momoshiki and said in a plain tone "It''s good that you have come here, now I will be able to gather enough energy to teleport this world in dimensional gap save spot. Then other *Otsutsuki clansmen* wouldn''t be able to find this world. I just need to refine you and my task would be completed."


    Momoshiki and Kinshiki were stunned speechless upon hearing what Kaguya just said. They thought if she understood her current situation, she was up against 3-geniuses of *Otsutsuki clan*. Sure she was very strong and talented but she couldn''t possibilly fight against 3-of them.


    Urashiki smiled after hearing her words and thought ''Lets see just how strong has she became after all these years.''


    No one except the patriarch knew about Urashiki''s true strength ,the reason they thought that he was pretty average was because he limited his true capabilities and only displaced his true strength when needed.


    He didn''t liked involving himself with the fight, he just loved to fool around doing nothing.


    "Have you gone crazy after spending so much time in this world!!!!....due of seriously think that you stand a chance against us???...." said Momoshiki with a dumbfounded expression.


    But Kaguya didn''t reply to him just activated her *Byakugan* and started gathering all her power that she acquired after all these years.


    Seeing her activating the *Byakugan* , Momoshiki got his answer as his eyes went cold. He spoke with a venomous tone "Kill her Kinshiki, we don''t need to keep a traitor like her alive."


    Kinshiki burst forward with high speed as red colored axe appeared in both of his arms, he chopped towards at Kaguya as the air around him started to sink in.


    Kaguya raised her palm and coated it with chakra making two sharp swords take form. She thrusts forwards with barely any effort and her palm collides with the axe.


    Things like a loud noise or blood didn''t appear, the axes were deflected to the side as her palm made contact with with the weapons.


    It seemed like Kaguya was using a technique similar to *Gentle palm* but the former was leagues above the latter.


    Ichizu who had been watching the scene from the shadows was a little surprised upon witnessing the technique Kaguya used to effortlessly deflect the incoming attacks.


    ''~Tony~ tell me about the technique Kaguya is using.....'' asked Ichizu as he was quite interested in the technique as other than *Standard-taijutsu* that he mastered he had no fighting style while engaged in hand-to-hand combat.


    And after looking at the technique Kaguya was using he thought that maybe he had finally found the technique he sought for after all these years.


    His *Fantasy world* wasn''t just normal illusion what it could also display some future happening inside it''s world though the timeline and dimension would always vary if Ichizu didn''t selected a specific one.


    [~Tony~:-*host* the technique that Kaguya is using is the downgrade version of *Yin-Yang series* a *Z-rank* technique which stands at the top of it''s league.]


    ''Ohhh....interesting ,well tell me more about it and also display the rank which Kaguya is using.'' said Ichizu while he continued to watch the ongoing battle.


    [*Yin-Yang alteration* (A-rank) is the version being used by Kaguya. She had reached 7th Level of the technique out of 14 levels.]


    [¡ôTechnique¡ô:-


    ?Name:-*Yin-Yang origin*


    ?Rank:-*Z*


    ?Description:- According to the legend at the beginning there was neither good nor bad, neither light nor dark ,only balance existed along the Chaos.


    Many say that their are two categories in fighting Attack and Defense but their also exists balance or rather neutrality in the case after all one can''t win simply by attacking or defending.


    You need to do both equally depending on the situation. So thus there are 3-modes in this series.


    ?Modes:-


    1.Attack mode-Grants strongest attack but no defense.


    2.Defense mode-Grants strongest defense but no attack.


    3.Nuetral mode-Grants high level defense with high level attack.]


    ''Hmmm...strongest attack means One-hit K.O whereas strongest defense means Zero-damage...while the neutral settings allows high level defense and attack both.....this will suit my style.''


    ''I will be taking away her freedom so I will compensate her by teaching her this martial arts ,I will be able to enter her heart slowly slowly as mastering the technique will take her many eons.''


    ''We will have all the time in eternity to bond together and who knows maybe I too will fall for her.....hehehe....'' thought Ichizu as he saw Kaguya beating both Kinshiki and Momoshiki black and blue with her technique which Urashiki just stood there watching the battle.


    ''How much does the technique costs????...'' asked Ichizu prepared to see an outrageous price tag.


    ?Cost:-0 s.p


    ?(Certain conditions need to be fulfied to buy the technique.)]


    Ichizu''s eyes widened from shock as he held his breath after seeing te price, he couldn''t believe it. Zero (S.P) was the price required to but it.


    But he soon calmed down upon seeing the small note beneath the pag tag. He said ''~Tony~ why does it displays Zero (S.P) and what does it mean by that note.''


    [~Tony~:-*host* the technique itself is worthless as below Peak-Daolord level it is nearly impossible to fulfill the condition required to practice it.]


    [It requires one to have enough Body-mind potential to practice it ,the level of requirement is so high that other than entities above Peak-Daolord level no one can practice it.]


    [Does *host* want to check whether his body meets the requirement or not???.]


    ''Yes!!!!...'' replied Ichizu almost immediately after hearing what the system just told him.


    [?Requirement:-


    2.Body potential above Peak-Daolord level.


    ?Current Body potential:- ¡Þ-level


    ?Current Mind potential:- ¡Þ-level


    ?Requirement fulfied]


    Seeing this Ichizu smirked as he remembered the time when he asked for the *Adaptable body and mind* passive ability from that god.


    After buying the Technique knowledge related to it flooded inside Ichizu brain and after 5 min he received a notification.


    [*Yin-Yang origin* technique:-


    ?Level:- 4/20 (Realm of instant mode switch.)


    ?Progress:-45%]


    "Looks like my other passive ability *Instant mastery* kicked in and levelled the technique to the max this world has reached." Ichizu smirked as he felt that now he couldn''t be defeated unless he went to wuxia world or if he wasn''t under *World''s Will* suppression.


    He snapped out of his daze and returned his gaze towards Kaguya who had heavily injured Momoshiki and Kinshiki while she too had some injuries but weren''t to serious.


    Kaguya (Present) who had been watching the fight from the side felt happy seeing that she defeated the two idiots but her happiness was short lived as Urashiki made his move and froze Kaguya in her place using the string of his fishing rod to disable her.


    She tried to struggle free, even used her jutsu and teleportation but nothing worked as the string had some sealing effect in it.


    Momoshiki got up with great difficulty and walked towards Kaguya who was helplessly trying to free herself. He arrived in front of her and raised his hand as killing intent exploded out of his eyes.


    Before the scene could advance ,it broke like a glass as both Kaguya and Ichizu returned to the dimension where they previously were.


    "So do you accept???." asked Ichizu with a smile.


    (A/N:-The God used the system to fulfill Ichizu wishes not because he was that powerful.)

 Chapter 111 - EPILOGUE (End of volume-1)

    "So what do you say Kaguya if you agree I can help you protect this world from your Clansmen, I can kill them for you or...you can do it yourself. So what do you say Kaguya???....grasp my hand and become my wife and this world shall forever be eternal." said Ichizu as a devilish smile surfaced on his face.


    Kaguya stared at him for sometime before saying "If you can show me that you are capable enough to do as you say, then I shall be your wife....."


    Suddenly the sky grew dark as black clouds covered the sky like a thick blanket allowing no light to pass through.


    Kaguya with the help of her *Byakugan* could still see the reddish fog covering Ichizu''s body.


    Suddenly the darkness around her started to move as it rapidly wrapped around her body covering her inside like a blanket leaving only her head uncovered.


    Kaguya tried to move but found that whenever she gathered chakra to counter attack the darkness ,all the gathered chakra would suddenly dissipate and disperse being absorbed by the darkness which had extended to the whole dimension.


    Suddenly two eyes opened in the darkness piercing through seemingly everything, Ichizu''s gaze landed on Kaguya as the darkness around his disappeared a little allowing light to pass through.


    Ichizu was currently sitting on a Pitch black throne with ancient designs all over it.


    He sat there with his legs crossed and a hand on his chin, he waved his arm as Kaguya covered in darkness flew towards him with steady motion.


    Ichizu''s darkness had two powers mixed within it...*Dispersion* and *Devour* ,one was his eye power while other belonged to his bloodline.


    Ichizu stood up from the throne when Kaguya arrived in front of him and said happily "So did you liked my *Castle of Darkness* ...????"


    *Castle of Darkness* was one of the moves he inherited from his bloodline, he could create a dimension of darkness or overlay it on an existing plane.


    He had absolute advantage in his territory and no one would battle his here.


    The darkness started devouring the mutation caused by eating the *God tree fruit* resulting in the disappearance of her horns and reversing her looks to how she used to look before consuming the fruit.


    Ichizu retracted the darkness inside his body as the *Nirvana-seal* appeared on his body signifying that the sealing process was finished.


    Kaguya fell down the sky, though she still had all that power she couldn''t control herself due to being drained by Ichizu''s *Devour* skill.


    Ichizu extended his arms forward catching Kaguya before she could fall down.


    "Looks like you do have the ability to help me, very well I, Kaguya Otsutsuki hereby declare myself as Ichizu Uchiha''s wife and swore to be forever loyal and faithful towards my husband." said Kaguya after regaining control over her power.


    Listening to her, Ichizu looked at her seriously and said "Don''t worry ,you will get the chance to take care of them yourself but before that I must make sure that Naruto and others don''t recognize you."


    "Very well I will stay in this dimension before you have settled everything...." softly said Kaguya well aware of her current status as Ichizu''s wife.


    Seeing her like this Ichizu''s heart ached, he stated "Kaguya I promise ,that I will never do anything to you without your permission let it take 10000 years, I will wait ,wait for you to accept me."


    ''And me to accept you.....'' said Ichizu in his heart.


    He manipulated his darkness to inflict damage on his body as blood started to flow out of his wounds.


    He opened a portal and fell towards the ground at high speed.


    "Oni-channnn....!!!!!!!" shouted Sasuke as he flew at high speed to catch his Eldest brother.


    Itachi also rushed towards the falling Ichizu but someone was even faster than both of them.


    Fugaku''s figure flashed in front of the whole Shinobi alliance as he flew towards Ichizu on his *Dark-Phoenix* and caught the falling body of his Eldest son.


    "Huff...huff...father I was able to successfully defeat her and seal her away...though I sustained many injuries ,I was able to survive....." said Ichizu as he laid on the back of the bird.


    "It''s okay you did well....rest now..." replied Fugaku as he turned his head away from Ichizu''s view to hid the tears coming out of his eyes.


    Ichizu closed his eyes as he smiled and thought ''Such a long day...''.


    {After the war}


    Nikasu had kidnapped Obito or what was left of him to torture and afterwards kill him.


    Rin married Kakashi as they often visited Obito''s grave.


    Naruto got his family back, so did Sasuke. A peace treaty was formed between the Villages.


    Jiraiya retired from his position and went to travel around the world with Nagato, Konan and Yahiko accompanying him.


    Kakashi took over the hokage seat as the current Village head. Guy was acknowledged as the strongest Taijutsu user by the world while Ichizu and Nikasu mearly smiled after hearing the news.


    Ichizu and Nikasu were the title of *Saints* by the world and acknowledged the strongest Shinobi in all of the history of shinobi world.


    Ichizu was also given the proposal to become the Hokage of Konoha but he rejected that too as both he and Nikasu will be going to ''travel around the world''.


    Ichizu officially married Tsunade and Mei while Nikasu married Erza also called Sia by her close ones.


    Many more changes happened as Itachi also married Izumi while Nikasu ''talked'' with Itachi to make her happy otherwise.....


    Naruto and Hinato were officially engaged after Nikasu personally went over to the *Hyuuga family* to ask Hinata''s hand for his brother Naruto.


    The Hyuugas agreed to Nikasu proposal and betrothed Hinata to Naruto.


    Ichizu also went to Sakura''s parents to ask for their permission so he could engage his brother to her.


    "Everything is going nicely..." said as Ichizu laid his head on Mei''s stomach and Tsunade laid her''s on his stomach.


    "Hmmm...." said Tsunade while Mei was already asleep.


    "What now.....????" asked Tsunade curious about what her husband would save.


    Ichizu looked towards the sky and smirked while saying "A new adventure and a new world."


    (A/N:-And a new volume....hehehe hehehe).


    (A/N:-Thank you guys, those who supported me till now....I will continue to upload after few days and be prepared for fun.)

 Chapter 112 - A NEW WORLD

    "Tsunade do you remember what I told you before the war..????" asked Ichizu with a warm tone.


    "Hmmm....you said you have found a scroll which contained the way to go in different worlds and that you had to go and see whether more from ''her'' clan people are there...." replied Tsunade with a lovely voice.


    "Not only that but you also had to stop them if that were the case but why do you care????." said Mei while looking at Ichizu with worried eyes.


    "That''s because we can''t hide forever ,we need to know more about them, their strength ,their powers ,where is their base, etc....." replied Ichizu with a smile.


    "Sigh.....you won''t stop would you....????" asked Tsunade with a tired tone.


    Ichizu kissed Tsunade and Mei on the lips and replied "No....I must stop them..."


    {Meanwhile}


    "It''s time Sia, I need to leave for another world ,I must make sure their are no more *Otsutsuki* left in any world...." said Nikasu.


    "You still have a chance to back down...there will be dangers and our lives could be lost.....do you still want to come....." said Nikasu with a minute tremble in his tone.


    Sia smiled and walking towards Nikasu while putting her arms around his neck, she stared at his with love evident in her eyes and softly spoke "I will follow you where ever you go....."


    {Creak}


    Nikasu''s smiled froze as he looked towards the source of the noise while activating his *M.E.D.P* ,though Minato camouflaged himself with *Space-law* , Nikasu could still see him.


    Nikasu immediately understood that his father had been eavesdropping on them, his face curved up into an evil smile as he teleported Minato into *Village-bath* (Ladies)


    What happened next ,I will leave that to your imaginations..... hehehe hee....


    After bidding goodbye to everyone Ichizu and Nikasu together with their wifes left the village under the disguise of *World-tour* so as to not worry their mothers and others.


    Of course their father knew that their sons were going to perform a very dangerous task ,but even so they didn''t stop them knowing that it would be a wasteful attempt.


    Ichizu and Nikasu left a wisp of their chakra stored inside Naruto and Sasuke''s bodies so when Momoshiki arrives they would be alerted.


    Ichizu and Nikasu with Tsunade ,Mei and Sia arrived at the *Uchiha falls*.


    Ichizu turned towards the girls while activating his M.S ,he said "Before we open the portal ,I must do one thing..."


    Though it pained him to use this on the girls, it wasn''t like he had any choice in this matter, it would be best to make them forget about Kaguya so to avoid any hostile behaviour from them when ''she'' came.


    Nikasu nodded towards Ichizu, he understood what Nikasu wanted to say he returned the nod and took a deep breath before speaking "Kaguya....."


    A portal opened beside him as Kaguya wearing traditional kimono appeared next to him.


    "Both of them are your elder sisters so be nice to them and bond with them..." softly spoke Ichizu.


    "I shall do my best ,Dear~....." replied Kaguya in a plain tone.


    [?Quest:-Make Kaguya your wife.


    ?Status:-Completed


    ?Reward:-Two Guardians and next World token.]


    {Meanwhile}


    "Looks like Young masters are about to enter the next world....." said Senior song while looking at Ichizu and Nikasu.


    "Hmmm....I wonder which world will they go in...." said Senior White with curiosity.


    "Did you know that there is another story worth watching over.....???" said Senior Song.


    "Ohh...which one..????" asked Senior White.


    "*The Collapsing Verse* by diseda it is seen in the records of Evil god that their is another universe with beings as strong as Chaos itself....." said Senior Song.


    "Ohhh...you mean Lord Evil god has recorded something about such beings interesting...." said Senior White.


    {Meanwhile}


    "~Tony~ use the *World token*" said Ichizu as he had already explained things to their group after getting the information from system.


    [*World token* consumed....Random travel initiated (Multiverse)]


    [Soul transmigration initiating 1%...67%..100%....Selecting soul targets...*Host* Ichizu, *Host* Nikasu, Tsunade, Mei , Kaguya, Sia]


    [Multiverse spinning wheel process is starting.....]


    [*Ding*]


    [World selected :-Irregular at magic high school....]


    [..........Void jump starting..........]


    [Before the *host* and *Semi-host* enter this world. Please use the remaining Karna-points and system-points. Otherwise they will be lost after the soul enters the world law territory.]


    "Hmmm....looks like we won''t be able to use our points after all..." said Ichizu while sighing.....


    [?Current Karma-points:-900.000.000 k.p


    ?Current System-points:-800.000.000 s.p


    ?Note:-This is the total amount after adding both Ichizu and Nikasu S.p and K.p.]


    "Use all the points to give us the best background possible....." said Nikasu.


    [Using points for Background creation....]


    The world around them started to twist as they lost conscious and their souls floated through the world.


    [Unidentified souls found!]


    [Scanning¡­]


    [Scan complete


    *Found: - Supreme tier soul protected by higher beings.


    *Nature: - Friendly


    *Accepted by the law of the world.


    Entry allowed.]

 Chapter 113 - A NEW HISTORY

    The *Ruukiji clan*, is an ancient hidden clan living away in seclusion. In the ancient records of *Magic* it is mentioned that the Ruukiji clan is one of the oldest clans to ever exist. They are feared for their powress in battle which is backed up by their *4- Great Do-jutsu*.


    Known as *Sharingan(E.M.S)*, *Byakugan(Tenseigan)*


    ,*Mystic-eyes of death perception* and *Rinne-sharingan.*


    Also due to their talent in manipulating psion and there control over rewriting *Edos*. They were regarded as monsters created by nature.


    *Eidos* refers to the *Psion information body* of a phenomenon. *Psions* (Thought Particles) are non-physical particles that come under the dimension of psychic phenomenon, an information element that records the result of cognizance and thought. They are similar to *Pushions* in that Pushions are the particle manifestations of emotions from intention and thought, while Psions are the particle manifestations of intention and thought.


    The first one of their *Do-jutsu*, *The sharingan* has two abilities making it a dangerous power.


    1.*Eye of Insight*


    The user can see psion, giving it colour in order to distinguish it by its composition and source. Though not as capable in this regard as the *Byakugan*, it can see psion through some (but not all) obstructions and detect irregularities in a person''s psion flow, such as those caused by ancient techniques like *Genjutsu*.The user is granted incredible clarity of perception, enabling them to read lips or mimic something like pencil movements.After a certain level it even enables the user to see on a cellular level.


    In combat, this allows them to see fast-moving objects and, once fully developed, offers some amount of predictive capabilities. They can anticipate an opponent''s next move based on the slightest muscle tension in their body and act accordingly to dodge or intercept. They can also read the enemy''s Psion activation sequence to give them an insight of the performed technique''s nature, regardless of the speed of performance.


    So long as the Psion wave activation are not hidden with irregularities. It is seen that with advanced enough prowess, via eye contact, the user can even enter the target''s mind to look through their memories. The user is able to copy almost any magic they see, memorising *Ninjutsu*, *Psion control & activation*, and *Taijutsu* with near-perfect accuracy. They can then either perform that magic or modify it to suit their needs.


    2.*Eye of Hypnotism*


    The user can perform what is generically called *Genjutsu*, Sharingan. While there are various manifestations and purposes of the ability, the better known one is to, through eye contact, suggest thoughts and actions to a target, coercing them to divulge information or act in a particular way, potentially without the target''s awareness. In extreme cases, the Sharingan user can take complete control of the target''s body, forcing them to do exactly as the controller wishes; this control is visually indicated by the Sharingan''s design appearing in the target''s eye. The Ruujiki''s are particularly infamous for using this ability on the Magicians.


    Multiple targets can be taken control of in this way, though the more divided the user''s attention is, the easier it is for targets to escape this control. While not an ability per se, the Sharingan user can appear as if they are able to "see the future". First, the user must perfectly mimic every move their opponent makes and possibly their thoughts and words through careful observation.


    Then, they suggest an action to the opponent such as activation for a technique that the opponent and Sharingan user already know and copy that. With these things done, the user can complete the action even before the opponent does, possibly using the Sharingan''s genjutsu to confuse or delay them.


    In addition to these abilities there are two other jutsu that a Sharingan user can perform: *Izanagi* allows the user to warp reality for a short time, changing reality into illusion and illusion into reality, thus escaping death and rewriting destiny .


    While the other ,*Izanami* traps the victim in an infinite loop disregarding the target''s five senses, specifically designed as a reprimand for those who would abuse Izanagi. Use of either ability causes the Sharingan with which it is performed to be blinded afterwards, and for that reason the Ruujiki''s classified them as *kinjutsu*. (Forbidden)


    Though an extreme minority of the Ruujiki clansmen can awaken the eye, but those who do are dangerous enough to threaten a Strategic-level magician. Not only this but the Sharingan is capable of evolving into Eternal mangekyou sharingan. It''s abilities are largely unknown.


    The Second one is known as Byakugan and is dangerous for long-ranged fighters.


    The Byakugan gives a near 360o diameter field of vision, with one blind spot at the back of the neck above the first thoracic vertebra. It has a powerful range of vision, able to magnify up to cellular level on its targets or view great distances.


    It also grants incredible clarity and insight, able to clearly see and analyse all minute details, even at high-speeds, granting a highly accurate sense of prediction to anticipate the flow of events and actions of others. In battles the Byakugan is shown able to use infrared to detect a target through their body heat. It can determine the development of one''s Psion, even tell if one can mould Psion at all. It can even see the elemental affinity of others. Also, a powerful enough user can see into a target''s mind to determine their thoughts and feels, even look through their memories. It can also emit powerful chakra pulses to subdue an opponent.


    The Byakugan came also evolve to the next stage, The Tenseigan which provides the ability to control gravitational forces and other telekinetic-like abilities. The Tenseigan can lose its power and revert to the Byakugan if weakened enough in battle. Again even though only a handful amount of individuals can awaken it ,those who are able to, them are near impossible to kill in long-ranged fights.


    These visual powress were regarded as *Supernatunal powers* which were classified as gift of heaven due to there abilities which allowed them to literally break and recreate Edios. Not only this but.... their physical capabilities, Psion control, Do-jutsu and Psion reserves ,they are hailed as the strongest clan.


    Many wanted to kill and take the powers that the bloodline of Ruujiki clan possessed but to their bad luck, only a Ruujiki member could use the powers he/she inherited. Not only that but the founders of the clan were strong enough to destroy anyone who wanted to harm the clan.


    Since they couldn''t obtain these powers, other''s decided to destroy them and make the Ruujiki clan cease to exist.


    Ruujiki clan went to war against many ancient clans with there ally, Hugora clan and Ruchiki clan....


    War after war ,many tried to exterminate the Ruujiki clan, causing damage and resulting in the extinction of Hugaro clan and Ruchiki clan.


    Angered by the destruction of their allied forces ,the Ruujiki clan''s founders finally acted, summoning 20 big astroids on the battlefield with the power of


    *Rinne-sharingan* while the other one slaughtered the enemies like pigs with *Mystic eyes of death perception*.


    After so much death and destruction the enemies gave up and surrendered,but the damage was already done. Two ancient clan perished.


    Seeing this Ruujiki clan vowed to enter seclusion and not to interfere with the world. They settled in Japan becoming the Great-ancestor clan of the world later known as one of the members of the 11-masters clan.


    They lived on with there lives and rarely interfered with the world wars....but this didn''t mean that they had lost their authorities.


    Not only that but they also sheltered ,supported and trained Kokonoe Yakumo ,the greatest ninjutsu user if not including the Ruujiki clansmen.


    After the establishment of the great institutions, Ruujiki clan would also send their next clan heads to study in the institutions so to familiarise themselves with the world.


    The three-great territory creations left by the founders was the institution which the members of Ruujiki clan attended.


    {Meanwhile}


    "What has happened????...." said in an emotionless tone as Ichizu stared at the void where he was currently standing.

 Chapter 114 - FIRST DAY IN THIS WORLD AND ALREADY GOT ENGAGED

    "What has happened to me???...." asked Ichizu as he tried to feel a distinct stimulation known as emotions.


    [~Tony~:-*host* when a living beings particles in a *Void jump* without any force protecting them, they will simply cease to exist. In your case ,system was protecting both of the hosts so your souls were able to transmigrate without a problem.]


    [But *System* could only protect things born from chaos or constituting elements of chaos. ''Feelings'' is a conceptual topic which can''t be proved but exist in the form of stimuli.]


    [Though it''s not like you have lost your feelings it''s more like a complete format. Means your personality will be reformed depending on the conditions around you.]


    "Does that mean that my legendary perver....*Ehem* gentleman personality will be no more????....." asked Ichizu visibly emotionless by what he had just been told.


    [No...the *host* will retain is most dominant feelings while a new personality will bloom.]


    "Very well then comense the body formation procedure..." said Ichizu without a shread of emotion.


    [Starting the Rebirth processes....1%..78%..100%...]


    The void broke as green-flamed chains coiled against Ichizu''s soul pulling him towards a materialistic source.


    Seeing the chains Ichizu''s interest was arosed. He asked his system about what were this chains that even send shiver''s to *Hades*.


    (A/N:-Hades is the name of his bloodline dragon.)


    "What are these chains????."


    [~Tony~:-*host* these chains are the *World Nirvana chains* formed by the absolute will of the *World*, these are the deadliest restrictions the *World* can place on higher beings also the reason why *World''s will* is also called the *Supreme decree*.]


    "Is there anyone who can contend with these chains.????" asked Ichizu.


    [~Tony~:-*host* only two beings were also to content with a *World''s will* and both of them have gone missing eons ago.]


    "Well let''s leave it at that...." muttered Ichizu as the chains pulled him inside the source.


    {Crying sound}


    "Darling~ ,let me see our son...." said a middle-aged man with extraordinary features.


    A pale looking women in her mid-20s smiled weakly towards the middle-aged man and handed his a newborn Ichizu.


    The man looked at his son as his eyes started to change forming a *Rinne-sharingan*.


    ''I don''t have much time left, I must pass on the *Rinne-sharingan* to the next *Black king* of the clan...even though I can''t pass on anything to my soon-to-be-born 2nd son...he would inherit the *Mystic eyes of death perception* from the bloodline unlike the *Rinne-sharingan*.'' thought Huraka Ruujiki.


    The *Rinne-sharingan* in his eyes disappeared as he prevented himself from staggering backwards. His vision distorted and blurred for a second before his eyes were back to normal.


    He spoke in a soft voice "His name will be Ichizu Ruujiki, the next *Black king*...."


    He gently kissed Ichizu on the head and placed him next to his wife , Ookasumi Ruujiki.


    "Talk care of yourself and rest...."after saying so he turned around and left the room while Ichuzi was under personality reset.


    "Damn....I really haven''t got much time to life, my other son will be born after 2 years and I won''t be able to survive till that time. I need to wrap up things quickly." muttered Huraka as he started moving towards the grand protector''s pavilion.


    Huraka Ruujiki, son of the last patriarch of the Ruujiki clan and the inheritor of *Rinne-sharingan* is a *Apocalyptic-level magician* who is hailed as the strongest in the Ruujiki clan after the 2-guardians and 2-servants of his generation.


    Madara Ruujiki ,a 30 years old magician with *Rinnegan*. From the existence of the Ruujiki clan ,a guardian has always protected Black king.


    Madara Ruujiki is a once-in-thousand year genius Magician unparalleled in Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Psion manipulation and reserves.


    An ancient spirit has been passed on from generations of the guardians. *Nine-tails* ,a mythical spirit said to be the incarnation of the oldest-spirit.


    Another guardian ,protecting the *White king* ,known to be on par with Madara is Hashirama Ruujiki. He is known as the only person in the whole clan to be as strong as Madara.


    Manipulator of the *Ancient magic:-Wood god*, allowing him to have complete control over the *Wood element*, also the only known user of *Ancient magic:-True Senjutsu*.


    Seemingly very talented in Taijutsu though a little less then Madara in this case, Ninjutsu as strong as Madara even after drawing power from spirit, and better in Psion control and Edos manipulation.


    Not only these two but , Karna and Gilgamesh hailing from the family who served the founders, though not as strong as the guardians, they could still go toe-to-toe with them.


    Haraku Ruujiki was infected with a disease which couldn''t be cured even with his clan''s resources and power. It was slowly killing him and he could do nothing but wait for his imminent death to arrive.


    Known that his faith was already sealed he had passed on the duty of the *Black-king* to Ichizu while he waited for his wife to do the same with his second son.


    He used his *Rinne-sharingan* powress to peak in the future, he saw that he would have another child after about 24 months of the birth of his one child.


    He had already told his wife that he didn''t had much time to live, so he asked her to pass the *White-king* position to their second son.


    He now had to settle one last matter. That was his first son''s engagement. There is a rule in the Ruujiki clan that when the new *Kings* are born, the girl possessing the highest aptitude for Magic with be selected as his fianc¨¦.


    Huraka also was engaged right after his birth to Ookasumi ,though in their case it turned into mutual Love after growing up together.


    Huraka knew that his second son would also be engaged right after his birth but he wouldn''t live to see it with his own eyes.


    He entered the Guardians pavilion where all the Clan elders and Guardians were present.


    Huraka bowed towards the elder and spoke in a respectful tone "I have passed on the *Rinne-sharingan* to my son, he indeed is the reincarnation of the founder. So will be my second son...I don''t have much time to live so please do take care of the Future *Kings*."


    One of the most unique trait of the Ruujiki clan was that they were absolute loyal to each other due to living in seclusion and bearing the *Curse of hatred* which magnified there feelings for the clan to the absolute limits.


    They would sacrifice everything for the clan and clan *Kings* without a second thought.


    "Sigh.....it''s unfortunate but inevitable. Let''s not talk about it...Young master *Black king* will be engaged to 3-girls.


    Tsunade ,the daughter of *Taijutsu house*, Kaguya, the daughter of *Ninjutsu house* and finally Mei, the daughter of *Psion house*. This is the collective decision of the elders." said an old-man possessing incredible amounts of Psion.


    "Due to all three of the girls have equal talent and bloodline purity all three of them have been engaged to Young master." said the old-man.


    Hearing the elders decision Huraka wore a dumbfounded expression on his face to which the old-man sighed and continued.


    "If you can persuade the three old-bones then we may change our decision...." said the old-man which glance at three more old-man.


    Huraka immediately abandoned the idea to protest, even though he was very strong it didn''t meant that the three Old-man weren''t. They are the heads of their *House* and are still strong enough to take him head on without any problem.


    Not only this but their seniority is also very high in the clan only below to this Old-man in front of him.


    ''Sigh....I wish my second son would have only 1 wife.....'' thought Huraka as he bowed once again ,accepting the decision.


    "The guardian and servants of the *Black king* shall do their duty from this day...." announced the Old-man.

 Chapter 115 - INNATE ABILITY

    "Bring the Young master here so that, Elder Shiyoung can see the check what *Innate ability* does our young king has..." said The Old-man while gesturing Elder Shiyoung to arrive at the *Tablet-post*.


    Elder Shiyoung was a middle-aged man with a smoke pipe in his mouth as he smoked, when the Old-man gestured him to come over. He lightly stood up and rushed towards the *Tablet-post* after he turned into smoke and flew away.


    A young women walked out of the Ruujiki hospital with unsteady steps....seeing her the clansmen bowed while Huraka immediately arrived next to her in a blurr and held her ,helping her walk forward.


    "You shouldn''t have left the room, you are still weak from the delivery." said Huraka in a soft tone pleasing to one''s ears.


    "You don''t expect me to miss my son''s *Innate-ability appraisal* now do you???.." said Ookasumi in a angry tone.


    Feelings helpless ,Huraka could only sigh to himself and support his wife as she walked forward.


    Madara carried Ichizu to Elder Shiyoung with extreme care and gently placed him on the *Tablet of appraisal*.


    The *Tablet of appraisal* was an ancient artifact felt by an Inscription-master ranked Elder of the Ruujiki clan. Since it''s creation till now,.... it has been ever since used for Appraising innate abilities of Ruujiki clan members.


    Elder Shiyoung carefully placed the little king on *Tablet* and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He needed to be extreme careful with the newborn baby as he could sense the penetrating stares of the whole Ruujiki clan on his back.


    If his cultiva....*Ehem* Psion-level wasn''t very high then he would have very well died from their gazes.


    If the Ruujiki compound didn''t had that Inscription-master level Elder making many strong concealment formations, the outside world would have surely noticed the huge Psion originating from their compound.


    "*Magic-start*....." muttered the Old-man as his Psion went inside the *Tablet* lighting it up as Ichizu was covered with a bright golden light.


    Just as everything was going on smoothly. The *Tablet* suddenly stopped glowing as the *Scanning-DNA magic* performed by the *Tablet* was cancelled.


    "What happened????.."


    "Huh..why did the process stopped???...."


    "What is going on???? is the *Tablet* working properly???..."


    "Quick remove the Young master from the *Tablet* otherwise who knows what may happen....."


    Everyone had worried and bewildered expressions on there''s faces. Huraka had a confused expression on his face, he turned around and saw Old-man smiling.


    He was dumbfounded after seeing the senior most entity in the entire Ruujiki clan smiling. One must know that Old-man hadn''t smiled in decades.


    "Is everything alright...????" asked Ookasumi with worry evident in her tone.


    "Sigh....yes everything is alright but I don''t think that things will be peaceful anymore..." said Huraka while pointing a finger at the Old-man.


    It was now Ookasumi''s turn to be dumbfounded by what she saw.


    ...../Flashback/....


    [~Tony~:-*host* can alot one innate ability to his being. Your eyes also come in the catagory of innate abilities.]


    "Hmm...so you mean to say that I can upgrade my body and add an innate ability in it.....well then add my *Dispersion* as my innate ability."


    "I want it to be like a domain-type ability and I should be able to change its size and shape according to my will." said Ichizu as he thought what ability would Nikasu chose.


    [Initiating integration process.....]


    [Accessing Eye ability :-*Dispersion*...]


    [*Ding*]


    [A new innate ability has been created...]


    [?Innate ability:-*Anti-Psion domain*


    ?Rank:-????


    ?Abilities:-Nullify all magic be it AOE-type, Modern magic, Ancient magic or Superpower magic from harming user. It has a passive effect to subconsciously protect it''s user when in sudden danger.]


    "Let''s test it out...." said Ichizu in a plain tone.


    ............./Flashback Ends/.............


    "Ok everyone there is no need to panic.....Young master''s ability is *Anti-psion domain*. Just like the name suggests it nullifies Psion thus making him immune to magic. Though this doesn''t mean he can''t use Psion himself....." stated the Old-man as he stroked his great beard.


    "Even though it seems like an unbeatable ability, it still has its weakness....though I can''t conclude much by just watching the ability ,I can say this that if we were to use magic on an object, say a hanger and cause it to fall on Young master, his ability won''t be able to protect him..."


    "I want you all to be prepared ,when the time it right I will personally teach the young master about magic and Madara would assist him in learning the shinobi way and different languages."


    "Prepare *Charles particulus* from a world tour ,I will take the young master around the world after he is six years old...." concluded the Old-man and he gently picked on Ichizu and started walking away.


    "Ohhh...yes, Ookasumi come with me it''s time for Little master to meet his Elder cousin and another newborn cousin." said the Old-man and he gestured Ookasumi to follow.


    "Huraka go and take your medications ,you must not miss taking them...." said Old-man and a activation sequence started beneath his feets covering both him and Ookasumi.


    "Lastly go and prepare for celebration..." commanded the Old-man before he and Ookasumi disappeared.


    {Meanwhile}


    {House of fire and wind}


    A magic sequence appeared on the marble floor as an Old-man and the Matriarch of the Ruujiki clan appeared at the *House of Fire and wind*.


    Several maids hurriedly came out of the house and bowed towards the two.


    Seeing this the Old-man waved his hand ,indicating that it was ok. He said "We are here so that Young master Black king can meet his Elder cousins."


    Hearing the words of the Old-man ,the made were made aware about the fact the child in the Old-man''s arms is their Young master.


    They knelt on the ground and slowly stood up in order to show their respect towards the Young king.


    Ookasumi and the Old-man made their way inside the house and entered a room where two children were located.


    First a 5 years old beautiful girl named Mahiyu Ruujiki was Ichizu''s eldest sister also the princess of Fire house.


    Second was a new born baby lying inside a baby carrier. Natsume Ruujiki, born about a minute later than Ichizu was his little sister.


    The Old-man walked towards Mahiyu and whispered to her "Hello Mahiyu, ....didn''t you always say that you want a little brother, here he is your little brother Ichizu Ruujiki ,do you want to carry him....????"


    Seeing Ichizu , Mahiyu was sent in a daze after which she smiled happily and carried Ichizu in her small arms.


    "Ookasumi ,make sure that Young king will successfully bond with his cousins ,even though inside Ruujiki clan there won''t be anyone who would not want to become friends with him but outside he will not have many friend after learning about his innate ability."


    "They will either fear him and respect him....he wouldn''t be able to call anyone his friend there, I don''t want him to be lonely so make him happy." saying so the Old-man disappeared while determination could be seen in Ookasumi''s hazel eyes.

 Chapter 116 - OKINAWA DEFENSE NAVAL BATTLE (Part-1)

    {Bang} {Bang} {Bang} sounds of fists colliding could be heard as it resounded throughout the Ruujiki clan''s compound. Ichizu side-steps avoiding a palm heading towards his stomach. He twists his body and strikes forward with his fingers joint.


    Kaguya uses her right palm to redirect the incoming attack and kicks her leg forward, Ichizu raises his left foot and blocks the incoming attack with his knee and backpalm''s her towards her stomach forcing her to retreat back to avoid the attack. Ichizu didn''t wanted to give up on such an opportunity so he stepped forward and strikes with his elbow. Kaguya knowing the hidden power inside this seemingly normal attack went on high alert and deployed *Rotation*.


    Kaguya started to spin mid-air creating a seemingly sphere made out of Psion. Ichizu''s hand glowed with black color as a *Magic-sequence* appeared beneath his feets and disappeared as his hand resembled a claw. It was evident that Ichizu had reinforced his palm with *Reinforcement magic*.


    He swiftly strikes while activating his *Aniti-Psion magic* domain. He catching Kaguya''s hand using his darkness to restrict her movement whereas his domain dispersed the Psion flowing around her body.


    Due to Ichizu restricting her movement ,Kaguya lost her balance and fell forward. Ichizu immediately acted and stretched his arms forward successfully catching Kaguya''s falling body.


    Kaguya stared at the overly handsome face in front of her and a slight impulse went through her conscious like a drop of water facing on the surface of still water. Ichizu did the same but there was a certain calm emanating from his being.


    It''s been 7-years since Ichizu was born in this world, during this period Nikasu was born after 2 years of Ichizu''s birth with *Death-domain* as his Innate ability. They were then trained in various *Ruujiki clan arts*, *Assasination arts* ,*Modern magic* ,*Ancient magic* ,etc.


    Just like the name suggested Nikasu had successfully integrated his ability of controlling the lines of death into his innate ability. His eyes prowess didn''t only applied to living being ,it could also affect Psion and even Edos itself. His ability would immediately activate to protect him from most of *Magic*. It also had a weakness as his ability didn''t allow him to destroy the Psion magic in which the flow of Psion and structure of Edos was ever changing. Meaning it could only break simple magic like *Active air mine* ,*Air bullets*, etc.


    But when faced with a very versatile magic then Nikasu wouldn''t be able to ''kill'' that Magic ,though it won''t make any difference after all, as his innate ability isn''t his only power. He was also engaged to Sia ,the princess of *House of earth*.


    The old-man took Ichizu, Nikasu ,Mahiyu, Izani and Mayuri with him on the *Charles particulus* around the world to teach them different cultures and different practices.


    Izani had a calm personality just like Ichizu and liked to play chess with him, she was the princess of *House of wind* and excelled in wind-manipulation ,a genius even when compared to the many geniuses of the Ruujiki clan.


    She had a petite figure , like a doll and had a folding fan as her personalized C.A.D, she usually acted reserved with those she didn''t knew but loved the food which her Little brother Nikasu cooked, she would generally act like a strict elder sister when it concerned Nikasu and Mayuri.


    Mayuri was born a year later after Nikasu''s birth, she was the youngest child in the whole Ruujiki clan and also the princess of the Old-man. Yes...she was the granddaughter of the Old-man who was respected by the whole clan.


    She had a small figure and oval face which displaying to perfectly round dim-pals whenever she smiled. She would usually play with the ever cold and indifferent Nikasu who would only smile when he played with his younger sister.


    Lastly, Mahiyu the eldest sister and the princess of *House of fire* had a tsundere personality and would be strict with everyone except her beloved little brother Ichizu. Ichizu was closet to his elder sister. He would usually hold Mahiyu''s hand when they go out to eat something or walk out of the clan compond.


    Mahiyu was extremely beautiful ,she was only 12-years old but was an unregistered strategic-rank Special officer working as any unsupervised personnel in the *101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion* under the command of one of the clan elder of the Japan-board to directors in both Eleven-masters clan forces and government forces.


    Major General Saeki Hiromi, the former Commander-in-Chief of the battalion, established the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion with the aim of having a magic-equipped military force independent from the Eleven Master Clans. The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion carries all the characteristics of black-ops. The current Commander-in-Chief of the battalion is Lieutenant Colonel Kazama Harunobu.


    Only the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion''s command structure allows for soldiers during active duty to not be restricted by the military''s ranking system, yet still manage to maintain their right to participate on the front lines. Although called as a battalion, it is only the size of two companies. The majority of the troops in the battalion are Magicians who use Ancient Magic, such as Kazama and Yanagi Muraji.


    It is a force which has been recently established. The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion is responsible for the development of cutting edge equipment. Compared to regular military classifications, the security clearance for this detachment is five to six levels higher.


    Mahiyu is currently the youngest member of the battalion, even though it is known that she is a part of Ruujiki clan. The battalion didn''t try to have any control over her priorities as first the Ruujiki clan is a secluded clan that doesn''t interfere with the working of japan but only observes in the dark and the second reason being their incapability as be it any of the four great countries, Ruujiki clan''s forces are the strongest forces in the whole world and have the most power in the four countries.


    "KISS!!!....KISS!!!...KISS!!!..." shouted Mayuri as she took out her camera and clicked their photo before sending it to her elder sister''s ,Tsunade and Mei who were currently training under Ookasumi, yes...Ichizu''s and Nikasu''s mother was not only the matriarch but also the strongest female in the whole clan even when including the servants.


    Ichizu and Kaguya both of them ignored Mayuri, Ichizu gently supported Kaguya helping her stand properly while Izani walked up to her Nii-san and gave him a bottle of cold water before walking up to Kaguya and doing the same.


    "Thank Izani-chan...." smiled Ichizu as he patted her sister''s head.


    Izani smiled happly and went back to her spot while smacking Mayuri on the head.


    "You okay????" asked Ichizu with faint traces of concern in his voice.


    "I am fine...." replied Kguya calmly before going to visit the house where Ichizu''s mother lived as she would daily go and visit her Mother-in-law.


    Ookasumi Ruujiki was titled as *Demon gun of destruction* by the world as she was one of the very few Ruujiki clan members who actually makes public appearances and participated in war to protect her country from invaders.


    After Huraka''s death after 2-years of Ichizu''s birth she was heart broken, Ichizu wanted to prevent it from happening but his father''s souls were taken was by the *Nirvana chains*. Even the *System* couldn''t stop it from happening. During this time Ookasumi grew very emotionally unstable and started talking very less, her health also started to decline.


    During this period Ichizu felt most helpless looking at her condition as he didn''t know how to confront her mother. Tsunade ,Sia and Mei started accompanying their new mother-in-law and started spending time with her.


    Due to the *Void-jump* they lost some bits of their memories, mainly the reason they were in this world but so ignored it after being comforted by Ichizu and Nikasu respectively. Kaguya also tried to help her husband''s mother but didn''t know what to say so just helped her in whatever way she could and left her some space.


    She didn''t had any experience in dealing with people who had just lost their loved one even though she too was one of them.


    Recently Mahiyu was summoned by The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion as the *Great Asian Union* had attacked Okinawa with their forces and they wanted Mahiyu to help them win this war. Ookasumi and the Old-man had decided to take the Young kings and the other kids to show them the reality of this world.


    Even though both of them were perfectly capable of protecting themselves ,their family wouldn''t allow them to do so.....yet.

 Chapter 117 - OKINAWA DEFENSE NAVAL BATTLE (Part-2)

    In the dark sky twinkling with dazzling stars ,a mass of ''Dark fog'' floating could be seen. Though many may think of it as nothing but a particle disturbance it was in reality far from it.


    Currently their was no magic that could allow the Magician to fly in the sky. Even in the Ruujiki clan other than the *Ancient magic:-Wieghtening Boulder* there was no way to fly using magic.


    Of course this didn''t mean that Ruujiki clan mens couldn''t fly.... Mahiyu of the *House of fire* could manipulate fire and successfully burst into the air but that wasn''t really a magic focused on flying.


    Same was the problem with others ,even if they could fly that didn''t mean that they had the right spell to do so.


    Ichizu was currently manipulating his darkness in the form of ''Dark fog'' while carrying the others towards the battlefield.


    Since the clan didn''t knew anything about his bloodline they regarded it as one of the powers granted by the *Rinne-sharingan*. Every user of it had a separate ability which was exclusive to himself only.


    They were currently heading towards *Okinawa*, apparently that place was currently under attack by the invading forces.


    The Old-man behind them had taken them to show them the cruelty of War. Ichizu, Nikasu, Izani , Madara, Hashirama and the Old-man were the only people standing on top of the mass of black fog.


    Other were left at home as it wasn''t the right time for them to witness something like this, even his they never witnessed something like this wouldn''t be a problem as they didn''t had to interact with the outside world much.


    But Ichizu and Nikasu were different cases as both of them were the *Black king* and *White king* of the Ruujiki clan and would have to attend and interact with people of the outside world when they will be inrolled in a Magic high school.


    So their presence was a necessity after all the Old-man wanted the Young kings to be decisive and ruthless to the world.


    But what he didn''t know was that Ichizu and Nikasu both understood this thing ,after all they were also the *2-saints* in the *Naruto-world*, their kill count was unimaginable and they had gone through two wars.


    They were approaching their destination when suddenly a large-burning pillar appeared on the battlefield seemingly piercing the sky.


    *Magma eruption* a strategic-class *Magic* was one of the trump card that Mahiyu ,the princess of *House of fire* had in her arsenal.


    The move would change the durability composition of the ground, targeted on. Making it''s density very low meanwhile the temperature with the surface would be increase to high levels.


    Due to the sudden increase in energy the matter will move away from each other resulting in increase in the matter around the targeted area ,increasing the pressure around the hollow pit formed by the movement of matter.


    "It looks beautiful....though I am really curious about why Elder sister has used one of her trump card from the beginning.????" said Ichizu.


    "I think she is busy protecting someone while holding of a large amount to enemies. So to prevent them from gaining the upper hand she decided to just use her trump and create some breathing room for herself." replied Nikasu as he analyzed the situation.


    "How can you be sure that she isn''t fighting some strategic-level magician.....????" asked the Old-man out of curiosity.


    "Simple I fight between two strategic-level magician would be much more dazzling and the whole battlefield would have to flooded with fire." replied Ichizu.


    "Plus mother is also there so she wouldn''t allow Sis to get hurt...." said Nikasu.


    "I thing a former is more reasonable...." said Izani with a calm voice.


    Really the princess of the *House of Wind* was indeed very talented maybe just below the kings.


    A black fog stared accelerating towards the battlefield.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Miyuki, Oka-san and Honami-san we need to keep safe until the clan sends someone to retrieve us...." suggested a young boy ,nearly 7 years old with an emotionless tone.


    "You are right Tatsuya...but remember your top priority is to keep Miyuki safe even if we die..." said a women in an indifferent tone.


    Tatsuya just nodded his answer and burning cold fury was burning inside him. Miyuki had nearly died due to the attacks done by the invading forces.


    Due to the *Magic-sequence*, Tatsuya only had one goal, one purpose that was to insure Miyuki''s safety other things were irrelevant for him as the curse put by his only mother of his body had taken away all of Tatsuya''s emotions except sibling love.


    Tatsuya wears a battle gear which Major Kazama gave him and Honami for their protection after Tatsuya expressed his wishes to his after using *Mist-dispersion* on the attackers.


    Kazama ordered his men to follow Tatsuya and see what he was capable off. He wanted to add Tatsuya into his newly created battalion and wanted to hone his skill for the betterment of the country.


    Tatsuya rushed forward while Honami followed after him. He held a sniper in his small arms as he ran with all his might.


    He raised his sniper towards a commander fleet of the opposing force and started channeling Psion into it.


    The people following Tatsuya were shocked dur to what they saw....


    "General ,his Psion output is of Strategic level....." reported ad Officer.


    "Only 7 years old but already as strong as a strategic-level magician....looks like my decision to recruit him wasn''t wrong." said Kazama as he watched the incredible amount of Psion gathered at the tip of the sniper.


    "Maybe he will be able to reach the level of Ruujiki clan kids...." sighed Kazama after recalling the absolute absurdness about the matter.


    Mahiyu ,who was also a member of this battalion was still the youngest Strategic-level individual when she joined at the age of 6 and now she had successfully mastered most of the strategic-level fire art that the clan had.


    Honami created a shield around them to protect them from attacks as sacrificing her life to sustain Tatsuya''s *Material burst*.


    Just as Tatsuya was about to launch the attack, all of his and Honami''s gathered Psion dispersed. Due to which the Magic was cancelled.


    Tatsuya tried to utilize his Psion but he couldn''t do it no matter what. Honami was also as confused as him.


    Before them could say anything a voice travelled through Tatsuya''s ears making every single hair on his body stand up and scream danger in his brain.


    "What is your name my friend....?????"

 Chapter 118 - OKINAWA DEFENSE NAVAL BATTLE (Part-3)

    "Who are you???" asked Tatsuya in a cold voice as he only saw a mass of black fog in front of him. Tatsuya would always spend his time studying about different types of magic and would memorize them all but the mass of black fog in front of him was something he has never even heard of. Surely he could tell it was an *Ancient magic* but when he tried to use his *Elemental sight* on the magic to understand it.


    He was given a surprise, he couldn''t access any information about the magic from the plane. But it wasn''t possible as every magic be it Ancient or modern magic ,every single one of them were confined within the boundary of plane where Edos existed.


    What Tatsuya didn''t know was that every magic performed by Ichizu was under other plane ,totally different from this plane where everyone would cast their magic. Ichizu''s system was the governing operator for the deployment of his magic.


    If Edos is a program then System is a kind of a program that is responsible for taking input from Ichizu and creating in Edos as another unit. Here Ichizu was a programmer while System was a utility software used for working on a software called Edos.


    Tatsuya immediately tensed up sensing the enormous amount of Psion emanating from multiple individuals behind the fog. Even though he couldn''t acquire any information about Ichizu and Nikasu that didn''t mean that he could see other with them.


    The fog started clearing as an otherworldly looking kid about the same age as Tatsuya walked out and looked at Tatsuya. Miya and Miyuki arrived near Tatsuya and Honami. Miyuki was stunned to see someone so handsome standing in front of her Oni-sama. Whereas Miya was drenched in cold sweat as she recognized the symbol on the boy''s c_h_e_s_t.


    Black-bold outline of a eye stretching over his whole c_h_e_s_t, he wore traditional Japanese clothes and was observing Tatsuya with great interest. Miya thought ''What is Ruujiki clan doing here???...the elder standing behind him is wearing a golden robe which signifies the hierarchy in the Ruujiki clan being he his on a very high position in the clan. Don''t tell me that they want to kill Tatsuya after learning about his powers.''


    Miya as a mother was overreacting even though she didn''t considered Tatsuya as a Yotsuba he still was her son, even if she wasn''t able to express her love towards him that didn''t mean he didn''t care about her son.


    She opened her mouth to speak but was frightened after seeing...Madara and Hashirama accompanying the kids. Other may not not know but she knew who these two individuals were....the title of the strongest in the Ruujiki clan was shared by them. Though not much was known about them she still knew the gravity of the matter when someone of their status were present.


    "Tell me what is your name my friend????...." asked Ichizu with a smile wanting for Tatsuya to answer.


    Sensing no malicious intent from the individuals, Tatsuya replied cautiously as he was still on high alert due to the fact that his *Elemental sight* wouldn''t work on Ichizu "My name is Tatsuya....."


    "Well Tatsuya-san can you tell me why were you going to launch a *Strategic-level magic* in the battlefield????....i don''t think the government would force someone of your age to fight the enemies...." till reaching the last part ,Ichizu''s smile turned into a frown and the temperature around Nikasu dropped as he finally started paying attention to what Ichizu was saying.


    Both of them didn''t had much knowledge about this world as they didn''t watch the whole season. So they didn''t knew much about the story-line....


    "No...government had nothing to do with it ,it was the invader who hurt my family so i was just returning the favor....." said Tatsuya while observing Ichizu intensely.


    Suddenly men in army suits converged on their position. Major Kazama walked in to see what stopped Tatsuya from release his attack and saving the day.


    Just as he reached the place he was shocked to see the individuals standing in front of him as cold sweat appeared on his face ,he slid his hand in his pocket and took out a napkin to wipe it.


    "Why is the Ruujiki clan here????" asked Kazama in a respectful tone. Seeing Major Kazama''s reaction and after hearing the name Ruujiki Tatsuya was shocked as he remembered what the elders told him before his training was complete.


    ................../Flashback/...................


    "Remember Tatsuya ,you have only one goal in life that is to protect Miyuki from any harm and take care of her enemies no matter who they are...." said Maya as she looked at her nephew and instructed him the safety of Miyuki.


    "Also remember one more thing, if somehow you ever met a Ruujiki ,try to be on friendly terms with them or ignore them but whatever you do you must not become enemies with them, though the chances of that happening are very low still i don''t want the Yotsuba clan to cease to exist because of you....." said another elder coldly.


    "What elder is saying is true you must not mess with the Ruujiki though i don''t think you will meet any...." said Maya with slight worry evident in her eyes.


    "May i know just why does the Yotsuba clan fear Ruujiki clan, they too are one of the 11-master clan the difference in our strength should be that much.....?????" asked Tatsuya in an emotionless voive.


    "You have no idea about the strength of Ruujiki clan, in this world there is no force that can contend wth Ruujiki clan forces." said Miya as she entered the room.


    .........................../Flashback end/...............................


    "I just wanted to show our young kings the reality of this world." answered the Old-man.


    Hearing this both Major Kazama and Miya broke into cold sweat. They looked at Ichizu and Nikasu as the same thought crossed thier mind ''These two are the current generation of the *Kings*!!!!''


    "Major Kazama right???" asked Nikasu in a cold-tone. Hearing him Kazama nodded. Nikasu continued "Can you tell me if the military is using this boy as a weapon for casting magic????"


    The whole temperature reached freezing point as Nikasu stared at Kazama waiting for a reply.


    "The government is only responsible of their protection as their status as civilians....nothing more we didn''t knew that he was a strategic-class magician." no matter what Kazama was a veteran and answered like one.


    "I think it would be good if you recruit him in the battalion.......otherwise it would be a waste of talent..." said Ichizu as Nikasu retreated his aura.


    "What i want to know that who cast such a sinister magic on you Tatsuya-kun......" hearing him Both Tatsuya and Miya froze and didn''t answer.


    "Well looks like i need to search myself...." saying so Ichizu''s eyes started to change cause both Kazama and Miya to remember the legendary saying in the magic circle.


    "Whenever the Ruujiki clan leader would use his *Rinne-sharingan* it would mean that he would be the one to judge you instead of king Yama to see your crimes while the other founder with his *Mystic eyes of death perception* will act as the executor and make you pay for your crimes."

 Chapter 119 - OKINAWA DEFENSE NAVAL BATTLE (Part-4)

    Ichizu activated his *Rinne-sharingan* and put Tatsuya under a genjutsu. Miyuki, seeing her Oni-sama standing like a statue was worried and started walking towards Tatsuya.


    But before she could continue a hand patted her head making her stop in her tracks and look up.


    "Aunt Maya??? when did you arrive.....????" said Miyuki with a slight tremble in her voice.


    Maya looked at Tatsuya and sighed "Don''t worry Miyuki whatever happens ,you will be safe....."


    "What about Oni-sama...." before she could continue Miya interrupted her saying "He will be okay you should focus on your safety."


    {Meanwhile}


    Ichizu opened his eyes and found himself in a room with many books all around. A little-boy was standing in front of a mirror staring at his face ,there was no expression of his face.


    Ichizu kept staring at his figure and thought ''Such intense hate...reminds me of ''him''.....''.


    {Creak}


    The doorknob twisted open as a figure entered the room. Miya gazed at Tatsuya with seemingly indifference but if one would look deep enough in her eyes.


    Grief and pain was constantly breaking her, she was dying.....,her magic was unstable so was her Psion-frequency causing her body to slowly slowly start breaking.....


    "It time for your hand-to-hand combat training....." said Miya in a cold tone.


    Tatsuya didn''t even glance at her as he walked past his mother and went to the training room.


    "I am sorry that I am incapable of loving you..." whispered Miya quitely gazing at the back of his son.


    Ichizu then saw Tatsuya going through hardcore training ,Magic-researching,


    Psion control, assassination arts, etc.


    All this time there was some points constant in his situation, where ever he went inside his clan they would look at him with disdain and contempt and in response he would only ignore and look all around with lifeless eyes.


    The only time his eyes would regain some clarity would be when his cute little sister would accompany him and spend time with him. It was like colors were filled in his colorless life whenever his sister would be with him.


    Ichizu looked at what the Yotsuba clan ever did to Tatsuya, how he was treated and how they behaved.


    After seeing his suffering, pain and momentary happiness Ichizu came to a conclusion.


    Ichizu break Tatsuya out of his *Genjutsu* and looked at the figure kneeing in front of him at some distance while taking deep breaths and beads of sweat rolled down his face.


    "Huff....huff....what did .....huff...you...do to me..????" asked Tatsuya as he struggled to get up back on his feets.


    "Nothing just looked at your memories to decide there fate.....aren''t I right Miss Maya???" asked Ichizu with a smile on his face.


    "It''s a p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e to meet the current generation''s Ruujiki clan''s patriarch ,the Black king....." said Maya as she bowed a little to display her respect.


    "According to his memories I conclude that the Yotsuba clan feared his innate ability, that he would betray his clan and would potentially destroy the world if ever lost control over his emotions.????" reasoned Ichizu waiting for her to answer.


    Maya smiled bitterly and said "As expected from the young Patriarch. Yes!!!! due to the reason that Tatsuya had such a monstrous innate ability which struck fear in our heart, we had no choice but to ''remove'' his emotions other than his love for his sister."


    "Though Miya resisted the clan''s pressure till the very end.....she eventually broke down under the constant pressure...and thus used her magic to remove Tatsuya''s emotions also losing her own in the process." said Maya as she looked towards her elder sister standing next to Miyuki.


    "Is that true mom...????" asked Miyuki causing Tatsuya to tremble slightly.


    Miya silently glanced at her children and then at her sister who nodded in response and finally spoke "Yes.....!!!!".


    Boom!!! though she only said one word ,for Tatsuya it was like his previous life was once again filled with colors....


    "Hmmm.....what is lost can''t be restored..." said Ichizu.


    "But I have already made my decision, even if what you wanted was for the greater good, it still did more harm than good so I will be taking away the cause of it." said Ichizu as he nodded.


    He focused his target at Miya and activated his *Eyes of death perception* successfully ''killing'' the Psion-network inside her body.


    "Nikasu has taken away your ability as a magician, you wouldn''t be able to use Psion anymore meaning the side-effects of magic have been removed with all the negative memories. Your condition has stabilised ,you don''t need to take your medicine anymore. Also meaning that you can express your feelings once again." said Ichizu in a knowing tone.


    Though others may think that taking away a magicians ability to use Psion was akin to killing their very beings. But Miya didn''t think so if she was given another chance to spend time with her son she would gladly accept it.


    "Though you may think that his ability is very dangerous ,I don''t agree...my ability is called *Anti-Psion domain* making me kind of unkillable. Even if he can convert matter into energy in would become irrelevant when faced against Psion nullification."


    "Tatsuya having such low Psion levels has a range of about the whole world for using his innate ability then myself possessing such Psion levels, just what would be my limit. After all my innate ability is a domain-type.." said Ichizu with a calm smile sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    "Either one of me or my brother are fully capable of subduing Tatsuya, no matter how strong you become...fighting us is hopeless..." saying so Ichizu turned his head away from Maya and looked towards Tatsuya.


    "Well I think Major Kazama would want to see your capabilities...proceed with your attack." said Ichizu as he disabled his domain.


    Tatsuya looked at his mother who nodded back at him. Taking a deep breath he calmed himself and raised the sniper that he held in his arms.


    Energy started gathering as Honami stepped forward to shield Tatsuya but Ichizu stopped her and said "I will do it....."

 Chapter 120 - OKINAWA DEFENSE NAVAL BATTLE (Part-5)

    "Fire!!!..."


    "Don''t let them escape...!!!!"


    "Shoot!!!!....."


    "Magicians focus heavy fire on them...."


    Mahiyu was currently running at full speed by reinforcing her legs with Psion to increase her bone density and muscle flexibility while carrying Mayumi Saegusa in her arms.


    Mayumi with her two little sisters was on a vacation, enjoying the place when suddenly Okinawa was attacked. During the first wave of the attack her sisters, Izumi and Kasumi were taken by their bodyguards to the shelter while Mayumi was being protected by Mahiyu.


    Mahiyu was asked by General Kazama to protect Mayumi and bring her to the base on the request of her father ,the current head of Saegusa clan.


    Mahiyu carried Mayumi and ran while the friendly forces gave then cover. But who knew that the enemies would have disguised themselves as friendly forces and attack them upon conforming Mayumi''s identity.


    Upon being surrounded by so my enemies , Mahiyu didn''t had any other choice but to caste her *Strategic-level magic:-Magma eruption* to take care of them while also creating a short window for escape.


    Even though the magic of this level was extremely devastating ,she had already used most of her Psion-reserves and now she could only reinforce her body with the pitiful amount of Psion she had.


    But this wasn''t the end of troubles, the enemy was able to recover much more quickly than she expected. This time high-level magician were after both of them.


    Due to the appearance of a *Strategic-level magic* protecting Mayumi Saegusa ,the enemy forces were now hell-bent on killing both of them and weaken the Japanese forces.


    After all Strategic-level magicians weren''t some cabbages which could be found anywhere, they are the very backbone of a nation.


    "I we going to be alright...???" asked Mayumi in a trembling tone.


    Mahiyu looked down at the extremely cute girl in her arms and gently smiled saying "No.....we will surely make it ,so don''t worry."


    "There they are...."


    "Quick quick we have found them...."


    "Kill them fast, before their forces arrive....."


    The gathered Magicians started activating their C.A.D as Psion-sequence appeared over their C.A.D.


    "*Element freeze*....."


    "*Polar blast*....."


    "*Air bullets*..."


    "*Air mine*....."


    "...."


    "We got them...."


    "They will surely die...."


    "Finally...."


    Before the incoming spells could make contact with her ,a series of white one-dimensional spheres arranged in a line appeared in front of the attacks and blocked them.


    "*Interference armour*....." a voice ehoced throughout the battlefield cause the enemies to cease fire.


    Interference Armour is a Movement Type Wide Area Interference barrier that extends in a one meter radius when activated. A strong barrier which in invisible in morning and can outclass most of the weight-type and oscillation-type magic.


    Ookasumi gracefully walked towards Mahiyu and patted her head saying "You did good....and what do we have here, Ohhh....such a cute little girl....."


    "What is your name child...????" asked Ookasumi with a gently smile on her face and a pirate-gun in her left hand.


    (A/N:-Her C.A.D is a pirate gun, you can see her photo in discord, she is wearing blue dress. With a gun in her hand.)


    "Mayumi Saegusa....." answered Mayumi as she shyly hid behind Mahiyu....


    "aweeee....so cute, when this is over I will surely come visit you and your father to discuss some things he hehehe..." said Ookasumi while laughing heartingly.


    "Fire once again kill her too....."


    "Who is she,...nevermind kill...!!!!!!"


    "Attack...."


    Hearing the bunch to dead meat blabbering nonsense, Ookasumi raised her C.A.D as activated her magic.


    She pointed her gun towards the sky and said in a low voice "*Wolf howling in East*..."


    Suddenly black clouds started to gather in the sky when suddenly a loud wolf roar could be heard paralyzing everyone...


    {Chiiiiiiiiiiiii...}


    The gigantic shadow of a wolf came out out the black clouds, it''s body was made up of lightning and it had three heads instead of one. It descended towards the war zone.


    But it is strong enough to decimate continents in nothingness. The three head wolf howled and crashed on the battlefield.


    BOOOMMMMM!!!!!!!!!


    "Why don''t we go and grab something to eat..???? You would accompany aunty wouldn''t you Mayumi????" asked Ookasumi to which Mayumi dumbly nodded ,eyes still focus on the beautiful scene of the wolf descending....


    {Meanwhile}


    "Sigh....looks like they have interfered...." said


    Second-Lieutenant Angelina Mizar.


    "Who is it sensei...????" asked the young girl by her side.


    "The Ruujiki clan''s Ookasumi Ruujiki ,a apocalyptic-level magician also titled as *Demonic gun of destruction*." replied Mizar.


    "A apocalyptic-level magician, aren''t they suppose to be as rare as Phoenix feathers???." said Angelina kudou shields.


    "Yes.....apparently all the known apocalyptic-level magician in this world belong to Ruujiki clan....." said Mizar.


    "Apocalyptic-level or not ,I think you can beat her his given an opening...." said Shields in arrogance.


    "No....there is no one who can fight a apocalyptic-level magician other than another apocalyptic-level magician moreover she belongs to Ruujiki clan." said Mizar.


    "So what if she is from Ruujiki clan, they are only one of the 11-masters clan, what''s so special about them.???" asked Shields.


    "Ruujiki clan is the force which no one in this world can fight with, the strongest magicians in this world belong to that clan so does many of those old folks sitting on the board of director in the four great nations...." replied Mizar.


    "So much power..." gasped Shield after knowing the true strength of the clan.


    "Yes ,I think it''s time we retreat.....huh..." just as Mizar finished her words a beam blasted towards one of their carriers and completely obliterated it.


    {Meanwhile}


    A Black-colored skeleton could be seen standing tall in a corner of the battlefield ,inside was Ichizu and a worn out Tatsuya.


    Due to the immerse power of his innate ability Ichizu himself had to protect his from destroying himself.


    "Now as Major Kazama has seen his capabilities ,the Ruujiki clan will take our leave." said Ichizu as he walked towards his family.


    "You there.....your name is Miyuki right???." asked Ichizu to which the cute lolli nodded.


    "Take care of your brother.....we shall meet again." saying so he used his eye powers to tamper with their memories and erase their faces from their mind.


    "Yotsuba clan is not allowed to experiment on kids also you are not allowed to disclose any information about us here.....I have edited there memories about us so they won''t recognize us and you must not tell them." said Ichizu.


    "Why???" asked Miya wanting to know the reason behind it.


    "Simple know that he knows my powers he will be on guard against me ,I think he is an individual with whom I can be friends with so I don''t what the unneeded hostility from him." reasoned Ichizu before black fog once again covered them and they disappeared into the night.


    "Miss Maya we need to talk...." said Major Kazama with a smile which wasn''t a smile.

 Chapter 121 - OKINAWA DEFENSE NAVAL BATTLE (Part-6)

    Mizar looked bitterly at the carrier which was currently nowhere to be found in the ocean ,smoke was rising from the battlefield as Ookasumi disappeared from the battlefield with Mahiyu and Mayumi.


    "Brother what are you looking for.....????" asked Izani while holding Nikasu''s hand as she looked at the back of her Elder brother.


    "I am observing them, I want to know what they will do ,Our interfere surely would have left a deep expression on them, even if our stay wasn''t that long. It should enough to influence that strategy." said Ichizu as he kept looking at the battlefield with curious eyes.


    They were currently standing on top of the black fog leaking from Ichizu''s body ,the old man was seemingly lost in thoughts while Madara and Hashirama were playing cards.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Teacher, look at that black fog in the sky...." asked Shields as she controlled the observing screen and zoomed at a patch of darkness in the sky.


    The fog was nicely camouflaged in the dark sky but Shields who was scanning the whole battlefield looking for the source of the attack ,she even scanned the sky for potential camouflaged airplanes.


    And while searching for it ,she found an abnormally dark spot in the sky and started investigating it using Advanced scanners.


    I had a strange feeling when I was scanning for that bastard who destroyed our carrier. I asked my teacher if it was those Ruujiki-clan members but she told me that ,the attack wasn''t something that Ruujiki clan would use as they are all very proud individuals who would strike without hiding.


    The attack was done from considerable distance also the activation sequence was masked using *Zone-interference* so they wasn''t any way to know who was the one who attacked them.


    By the looks of that attack, it must be a *Strategic-level magician* who attacked te carrier and not only that but also he targeted the one with most of our resources.


    While gritting my teeth a found a patch of sky abnormally dark as the light from the moon was being devoured at the spot.


    I zoomed to get a clear image and what I saw took my breath away.


    An otherworldly handsome boy ,not a day older than 7 years ,tall height and extraordinary features wearing black jacket and long jeans with a cross hanging from his neck was standing above the black patch in the sky.


    Due to the positioning of the patch ,I could see anyone else there with him, I turned up the scanners and scanned the patch but was dumbfounded after seeing the result of the search.


    It showed ''No living creature detected'' on the screen. I quickly deduced that a very strong *Zone-masking* magic was being used by that handsome boy to avoid even the most advanced scanners.


    I looked at the eyes of the boy and was captivated by the sight in front of my eyes. Beautiful red eyes with a ring inside the iris where 3-comas were revolving in clockwise direction.


    My breathing grew heavier and heavier as I kept looking at those eyes ,my face flushed deep red as I kept looking at his face and suddenly whispered to myself "Who are you....???"


    It was like he could hear me ,he turned his head a little as his eyes stared at me. Though I knew that he couldn''t see me and was only looking at my direction I still couldn''t help but grow fearful of this otherworldly handsome boy.


    Suddenly the scene around me started to change. The floor I was standing on turned into a sticky swamp as my legs got struck in it.


    I was being consumed by the pitch black swamp as my surrounding started turning into liquid kind of state and melted into darkness.


    I looked around only to see that my Teacher was already consumed my the darkness as it slowly moved towards me. Only my head was above the swamp as took deep breaths trying to calm myself down.


    Finally the darkness consumed me before I could suffocate due to lack of oxygen a voice entered my eyes.


    "Break!!!!!!....."


    Like a mirror the darkness around me broke into pieces as my face was greeted with light which I greedy seeked. I could feel that I was no longer inside a swamp ,it was like their wasn''t a swamp here to begin with.


    I was shaking a little as I took some deep breaths to calm down myself. I heard my Teacher saying "You shouldn''t have stared at his eyes."


    I quivered as I opened my closed eyes and a confused expression took over my face. I looked at the screen only to find that their wasn''t a patch in the sky anymore ,no Psion-fluctuations were detected. It was like it wasn''t their in the first place.


    I threw a questioning look towards Teacher was just sighed as spoke in a soft tone "No all of it wasn''t a dream nor reality."


    I was confused by her answer and asked "What to you mean????...."


    "What you just experienced was an illusion......the individual who you just saw was the Ruujiki clan''s black king also one of the current generation leaders of that clan. He is the possessor of *Rinne-sharingan* and what you say was the basic mode of that power ,known as the *Sharingan*."


    "Though it is known that very few in the Ruujiki clan would be able activate it and receive it''s mind boggling powers but it is said that the Black-kings eyes are special as he doesn''t need you to directly look at is face unlike others."


    "Even if you were to watch a reflection of his eyes or watch them through a screen, you would still be trapped inside an illusion without knowing..." concluded Mizar.


    "So you are saying he sensed me looking at him and placed me under an illusion to disappear....." asked Shields while trembling a little after thinking about the terrifying powers possessed by the Ruujiki clan members.


    "Yes.....be careful next time ,if you encounter a Ruujiki clan member then leave them alone or retreat but no matter what DO NOT ENGAGE....." warned Mizar in a stern tone.


    ''All that is okay teacher but why did my face flushed red and my breathing grew heavier when I looked at him for some time.'' asked Shields in her mind as a complicated expression surfaced his face.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Humm......interesting, she was able to find me.." mummbled Ichizu.


    Ichizu gained a passive ability after fusing with his bloodline. *Darkness charm* if one were to keep looking at Ichizu for quite some time then they would find themselves to be unable to break away from his charm and be attracted to him...but it only worked for opposite gender and people who were not related by blood with him.

 Chapter 122 - THINGS ARE SET IN MOTION

    A petite figure was standing in the Ruujiki compound, wearing light orange dress looking at the sky with her round curious eyes. She had puffy cheeks, fair tone skin and smooth long hairs.


    She cutely blinked and said in a curious tone "Semiramis-Nii & Jeanne-Nii can you sense Oni-Ichizu and Oni-Nikasu...????"


    Jeanne looked at the adorable little creature by her side and gently smiled "Master should be near, I can sense him presence."


    Semiramis smiled at their interaction and thought ''Lady Ookasumi has taken Sister Tsunade and Sister Mei with her to visit *Saegusa-family* while Sister Kaguya is busy with her training.''


    Just as she was busy thinking a mass of black fog appeared above the clan compound and slowly descended towards the ground.


    Mayuri excitedly ran towards the fog and jumped, before she could fall down two white arms extended out of the fog and held her in the air.


    "Oni-Ichizu tell me.....was it fun???" said Mayuri with an excited expression.


    Ichizu walked out of the fog as it disappeared and said "Yeah it was fun ,I will take you with me next time when you are out enough....."


    Mayuri was 5-years old and extremely mischievous, she loved playing pranks and being pampered by her Oni-''s.


    She cutely pouted and she looked at Izani who was standing beside Nikasu while holding his hand while saying "Izani-Nii & Oni-Nikasu I want some food ,I am hungry, give me some food....."


    Nikasu looked at his elder sister Izani as low grunt sounded from his stomach. Seeing the two younger sibling''s expression Izani smiled and nodded while taking Mayuri from Ichizu ,she walked towards the kitchen.


    Madara, Hashirama and Old-man had already went to their houses to sleep. Ichizu looked at Jeanne and Semiramis and asked in a gentle tone "How are the others doing..????"


    Both of his and Nikasu''s servants were being trained by numerous elders in the clan to make sure that they could serve the kings correctly and are also capable of protecting them.


    Other than Merlin, Semiramis ,Jeanne ,Arturia and Ishtar ,others were training in different parts of the world like Karna was being trained in his *fire-magic* in the hottest place on the planet as his control over his *Golden-flames* increased with time.


    Eresgkigal was practicing spear arts with Elder Ruhi in the *House of weapons* she had grown tremendously due to her *Divine-core*. Gilgamesh and Enkidu were training by engaging in combat with each other as their wasn''t much to teach to these oldest-monsters.


    Emiya was being honed by Elder Ludriol who was a martial master of Bow, daggers ,runes, spells and special enchantment.


    "They are doing fine, after 7 years they will return as the period of training will end for them." said Semiramis with a smile.


    "Hmmm...there is still a lot of time, Semiramis I want to give you a mission." said Ichizu in a serious tone.


    "Just tell me Master and I will surely complete your mission." said Semiramis with confidence.


    "I want you to keep an eye on the Yotsuba clan , especially Tatsuya and Miyuki...I think ''they'' will surely try to ise Tatsuya''s ability for fulfilling their purpose..." said Ichizu.


    Though many may not remember but Semiramis was also a talented assassin who could infiltrate and kill people without much of a problem.


    "As you wish ,Master." saying so she disappeared as a teleportation gate of *Hanging gardens of Babylon* teleported her to the throne room.


    "Jeanne please tell mother to keep a watch on the movement of *Blanch* and also prepare to enter *First high* as a teacher there....." said Ichizu as he started the true planning concerning the main mission he received by the system.


    Jeanne nodded and walked away towards the Saegusa-residence. Ichizu walked towards the practice stadium and found Arturia swinging her sword as burst of holy-aura covered her whole being.


    "HAAAAA...." as swung her sword once more creating strong winds. Sweat trinkled down her face, her wet clothes tightly wrapped around her body causing Ichizu to see the amazing body of the Knight.


    After swinging for a fell more time Arturia put down her sword as it disappeared and took a deep breath.


    Though the current Arturia was smoking hot, Ichizu kept his calm face and walked towards her. Arturia noticing someone''s presence turned around and saw the most beautiful thing in the whole world.


    It was said when someone would see the face of *Dragon-queen* all the surrounding will lose colors and you will be enchanted by her face. (From Against the Gods).


    Ichizu and Nikasu face was a level above that level but due to them being kids the true terror of these face wasn''t relevant....yet.


    Ichizu calmly smiled and took out a black napkin from his left pocket and gently wiped the sweat on Arturia''s forehead.


    Seeing what just conspired , Arturia snapped out of her trance and tried to speak "Master you don''t need to do that, I can do it myself."


    "You have trained enough, now you need a bath." said Ichizu and he held Arutria''s hand and started walking towards the his own bathroom.


    Seeing the direction she was being led to, Arturia stammered while speaking "Ma..st..er m..yyy bat..hr.oom is in ot..her di..rection."


    (Master my bathroom is in other direction.)


    Ichizu smiled and replied "Today I will help you clean yourself...." there was zero l_u_s_t kr s_e_x_u_a_l d_e_s_i_r_es in his words but to Arturia it was like her kid master will eat her....


    Various thoughts emerged in her head as she recalled some things which Merlin explained to her about what happens when a man and woman are alone with each other.


    Merlin too due to his habit of speaking too much explained the whole process in details causing Arturia''s face to turn crimson due to shame and shyness.


    "Master i think Arturia is not well look at her face it is like she is dreaming about something.....look at the drool coming out of her mouth." said a voice beside Ichizu.


    Hearing her Ichizu just calmly smiled and said "She will be fine Ishtar though do help me wash her back...."


    "Yes master....." replied Ishtar as she glanced at the weird behaving Arturia.


    "Pervert Knight....." she whispered to herself as her cheeks grew crimson after seeing hmwhat she was thinking of with her magic.


    "Fufufufufu.....one more maidain will be sacrificed today.....heheheheh..." laughed Kisine.


    "Ohhh...you change back to human form ,I will wash your back too....." said Ichizu in faint traces of mischief in his tone.


    Kisine blushed heavily after hearing Ichizu''s comment.

 Chapter 123 - THE TRUE BEGINNING

    {Vroom}....a black traditional long car with an eye-symbol of was zooming past the street at a moderate speed.


    Inside the car on the black seat 2-figures were sitting calmly ,one was gazing out of the window as he sat on the side while the other was reading a book.


    Both of them wore long white clothes with cool patterns and the first-high insigma was patched on their shoulders signifying that they belonged to first of the most prestigious institutes of magic in all of Japan.


    Ichizu had a black cross hanging from his neck ,ever since he had known of his passive ability *Devil''s charm* he had performed a *Saintly-ritual* to suppress this power of his ,though the effect weren''t much effective. Someone with considerable power would still be uncharmed even after staring at Ichizu for a long time.


    Nikasu spoke as he kept looking outside the window "The 72-death apostles have been planning something deep....even our spies can''t acquire much information regarding their goal."


    Currently only four people were present in the majestic car. Ichizu , Nikasu, Hashirama and Madara who was driving the car while Hashirama was scanned the surroundings.


    Ichizu spoke as he turned the page of the book he was reading "Hmmm....Karna and Arturia have already been posted as teachers in the first high while others have also started to track ''their'' locations in the four great countries."


    "The 7-exchange students from the Great and Major countries will also be with us in the institute and would likely be targeted by various organisation it attempt to control and use them, it will divert the attention of the nation''s from ''them'' allowing their work to become more easy."


    "While the Ruujiki clan wouldn''t interfere in the mortal world matters but ensuring the safety of world peace was also our work and we can''t just sit by and watch another war erupting and dangering the world."


    "Hmmm....I will try to ask ''Baldy'' to help me in the investigation though i don''t think he would be to any use....." said Nikasu after hearing Ichizu''s thoughts on the main mission.


    "Well it''s not like we need to immediately deal with the enemy, let''s just wait for the right clues and then we can take care of them..." said Ichizu as he once again flipped the page of the book he was reading.


    "What do you think about the 7-individuals who will attend the institute along with us.??" asked Ichizu.


    "Inori Sukzuken of the Sukzuken clan, lives in China, the only daughter of the Sukzuken clan patriarch. Talented in using Edged-shields and master of weight-type magic. My remarks:-Quiet talented."


    "Mannu Brahma of the Brahma clan, Lives in India ,the main disciple of Brahma King. Master of *Hundred types of Buddha palms* magic, making him near invisible, even Tatsuya won''t be able to even get close to him or use *Material burst* after all his magic already doesn''t has a mass. Also uses extremely long Sword. My remarks:- Strongest out of the 7-exchange students but also the most honest and straightforward individual."


    "Siega Simie of the Simie clan, lives in Australia and is a master of traditional katana ,uses oscillation magic and is extremely fast. My remarks:- Quiet capable."


    "Jilberd Hilverse of the Hilversum clan, lives in London, extreme mastery over saber and Light-magic. Has terrifying defense. My remarks:- Quite adaptable."


    "Sushila Belson of the Belson clan, lives in Australia, expert at close range combat and gun C.A.D. My remarks:- Not to strong not to weak."


    "Hulizum Hiyuma of the Hiyuma clan, lives in Egypt, expert at Dark-magic, User of *Eye of the dark* magic making him as strong as Mannu brahma. User of Staff. My remarks:- Very cunning."


    "Fugiki Celisona of the Celisona clan,lives in Iran, Expert at Counter magic, uses whip as a C.A.D. My remarks :-Potential to improve."


    "Mifica loudborn of the Loudborn clan ,lives in France, uses Frequency magic and element magic. My remarks :-Strong."


    "Quite interesting individuals have gathered this time...." said Ichizu after listening to Nikasu''s report.


    "This will be way more troublesome than we anticipated...." replied Nikasu.


    "Well whatever happens ,happens for good let''s see what can we do now...." chucked Ichizu as he closed the book he was reading and looked up.


    The car came to a stop and what awaited them was a beautiful building with sakura-trees on its side. People wearing the green-white combination of uniform walked in.


    The front door opened as Hashirama exited the car and skillfully opened the backdoor.


    A otherworldly handsome boy with a cross hanging from in neck stepped out of the car. He also wore the same uniform as them and had the school emblem patched over his uniform signifying his status as ''Blooms''.


    Just as everyone was captivated by the scene in front of them, another figure exited the car after Ichizu.


    He had a cold and indifferent expression on his otherworldly face and excluded an aura of untouchable.


    Hashirama bowed before opening the door and sitting back in the car, the black car started moving as it disappeared after sometime.


    Ichizu glanced at Nikasu as both of them started making their way towards the building as a thought passed Ichizu''s mind ''The plot has just begun...''.


    Under the curious gaze of other students Ichizu and Nikasu disappeared inside the building.


    They headed towards the student council and tapped the door lightly.


    "Ichizu-kun are finally here...." shouted Mayumi as she sat at the president chair.


    Ichizu didn''t reply just smiled. Nikasu said in a cold manner "We were asked to become part of the *Disciplinary Committee* as uninfluenced members."


    The Ruujiki clan had arranged Ichizu and Nikasu to become separate members of the *Disciplinary Committee* under no one''s command to keep a watch on the 7-great families that have joined the school.


    Mayumi nodded as she said "Yes, I have received a letter from the school authorities but before we proceed let me introduce you to the other members of the Student council."

 Chapter 124 - FIRST DAY AT THE SCHOOL

    "Let me introduce you to the members of the *Student council*. This is Watanabe Mari, the *Public Morals Committee Chief* and also my close friend." said Mayumi with a smile as she looked at the two insanely handsome boys who had taken seat at the council table.


    Mari is a young, beautiful woman of average height with short black hair and brown-gold eyes, though her features and aura causes her to appear quite a handsome, young woman. Mari nods towards Ichizu and Nikasu with a strict expression on her face.


    "This is Shuzune Ichihara, the treasurer of the *Student council*. ''Rin-chan'' makes the best tea you would have ever tasted." said Mayumi with a drooling face to which Mari coughed a few times indicating that she should have some self-restraints.


    Suzune is m_a_t_u_r_e, perceptive, intelligent, and a person who is good at analysis and fairly beautiful. She has talent in comprehending the mechanics of magic after seeing it only once, she also appears to be very calm and composed. She bows towards Ichizu and Nikasu as a form of greeting which they return by bowing back at her.


    "This is Nakajou Azusa , secretary of the *Student council* ,''A-chan'' is skilled in the area of C.A.D maintenance." said Mayumi with a smile.


    "Dont call me that president." retorted Azusa with puffed cheek.


    Azusa is a girl even more petite than Mayumi and possesses a more childish face, yet whenever she directs a teary-eyed face upwards, she unintentionally gives off the impression of a child about to cry.


    She is an intelligent girl who excels in both technical and practical skills, and is one of the top students in her cohort.


    "Welcome to the student council a hope we will have the chance to discuss about different magic devices..." said Azusa while Mayumi interrupted her with a cough.


    "Let me introduce them to everyone and you can then discuss about magic devices...." said Mayumi with a bitter smile.


    "Device otaku....." Mari couldn''t help but mumble the words to herself. Though she spoke very softly, due to Ichizu''s and Nikasu''s training and enchanted body they could hear her words clearly.


    Nikasu''s brow twitched a little while Ichizu maintained his calm expression.


    "And finally Hittori Gyoubushoujo Hanzou, the vice-president of the *Student council* ,Hattori is a very rational and talented man with exceptional skills." said Mayumi with a smile.


    Hattori has a handsome visage, that does not warrant additional words to describe, and an unremarkable build.


    It''s seems that he doesn''t give off a robust impression, but from the way that psion light densely clings to the air around his body, he seems to be someone with considerable Magic Power.


    "President ,even though the authorities have already approved of them joining the student council body i don''t understand the reason for why they aren''t under the jurisdiction of the council or under the command of Mari-san." said Hattori ,annoyed by the fact that Mayumi was treating Ichizu and Nikasu as very close friends.


    "That is something i too want to know,. I don''t mean disrespect but i wouldn''t allow just anyone to join the student council even if they had extremely high score in the practical and theoretical exams. After all practical exam and real situation handling are two different matters." said Mari as she gazed at Ichizu waiting for his answer.


    Mayumi was about to say something and after glancing at Ichizu and Nikasu''s faces she calmed down and stayed quiet.


    Seeing Mayumi wasn''t defending Ichizu and Nikasu ,Hattori asked again "Please prove that you both are capable enough to join the student council body."


    Nikasu glanced at Hattori with a cold look while Ichizu smiled and said "Why did the authorities allowed us to become a part of the council ,this question would be answered after Miss Mari spar''s against any of us. As for the second question for why aren''t we under the school authorities control....well i will tell the reason after the battle."


    Mari was slightly surprised by Ichizu''s suggestion to spar against her after all she was one of the three strongest students in the whole school along with Mayumi and ''that'' individual. She looked over towards Mayumi who had a slight smile on her face which caused Mari to tense up after recalling Mayumi''s title aas ''Little imp''.


    She thought she had just smashed her leg on the log. She bitterly smiled and asked "Let''s test out your capabilities then." There was still much time before the ceremony would officially begin to welcome the freshmen this year.


    They quickly arrived at the sparring area and entered number-231 room.


    "Both of you are forbidden to use any kind of lethal attacks which can put your opponent''s life in danger or can potentially damage their magic capabilities." said Mayumi to which Ichizu and Mari nodded.


    "What kinds of weapon would you be using???" said Mari as she took out a black scale type weapon.


    Ichizu calm straightened his arms as 8-*black keys* appeared in his palms. They appeared normal and black like Mari''s weapon but only Ichizu knew just how dangerous these keys were.


    The *Cremation Rite* causes the target to burst into flames upon being pierced, the *Internment Rite* causes petrification upon the target being pierced, the *Mummification Rite* desiccates the target upon being pierced, and the *Ex-carnation Rite* causes countless crows to descend upon the target.


    He also has the ability that immobilizes the target upon the blade piercing their shadow. He was able to instantly change the direction and momentum of Black Keys that he threw or deflected by enchanting the word "Set", whereupon glyph would appear from the bottom of the hilts, freezing them in mid-air, then propelling them towards a target.


    He also demonstrated the ability to greatly enhance their size, throwing them into the ground wherein a burst of magic they would grow to several times the size of a person. The impact power behind the *Black-keys* could be as great as crashing into a fast moving truck. It can even damage souls of the opponent and exorcise spirits.


    "Let''s begin shall we...." says Mari as she takes a stance and strikes.....

 Chapter 125 - FIGHTING MARI AND BECOMING A MEMBER OF STUDENT COUNCIL

    Mari takes a step forward and slashes at Ichizu horizontally intending to strike at his waist so to immobilize his movements. Ichizu disappears from her view only to reappear beside Mari and strikes with his black key wanting for the *Internment Rite* to take effect.


    ''How did he appear beside me??? ,cloaking-magic??? no!!!!....there was no flow of psion from his body meaning he didn''t use any kind of magic...'' Mari was shocked by the sudden appearance of Ichizu beside her but as a veteran is quickly regained her calm and dodged the attack with a black-flip while swinging her C.A.D towards Ichizu.


    {Meanwhile}


    "What was that??? how did he appear beside Mari just like that, we couldn''t see any psion activity..." exclaimed Hattori in bewilderment.


    "Yes i too want to know the reason behind it...." said Mayumi as all of them watched the battle between Mari and Ichizu from afar.


    "Brother is using one of our clan techniques known as *Bajiquan*. It is a style that takes the shortest route to the opponent without showing any initial movement to damage the inside of the body instead of the outside. It is compatible with both weapons and b_a_r_e handed." said Nikasu in a cold tone.


    "It''s good that Mari dodged the attack otherwise it would have been very painful for her." concluded Ichihara.


    {Meanwhile}


    Mari once again attacked. Her baton like weapon extended into a whip and once again horizontally slashed at Ichizu waist. Ichizu holds two black keys and crosses them. When the whip was near his strike zone he quickly rotated the cross, reeling in the whip and stabbed the keys in the ground.


    He again disappeared and reappeared near Mari while stabbing towards her. Mari knowing that her whip was pinned down didn''t panic but threw some sand-like black particles towards Ichizu. Seeing this Ichizu smiled a bit before throwing one of his keys towards the black sand.


    As soon as the key came in with the sand Ichizu muttered "*The Cremation Rite*".


    BOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!


    The black sand burst into flames and produced a small explosion causing smoke to cover their vision for a sec. Suddenly another voice entered her ears "*The Excarnation Rite*" Crows emerged from the smoke as it disappeared and allowing her to see once again but she didn''t see Ichizu anywhere and was them attacked by the large group of crows successfully distracting her.


    Mari wanted to use her magic to take care of the crows when suddenly a black key shot towards her from the flock of crows. She quickly used her C.A.D to defend.


    {Ding}


    She manages to block the attack but the strength behind the attack send her flying across the room ,she black-flips in the air and land on her feet. Ichizu appear in front of her and slashes down ,Mari smiled as a magic sequence appeared beneath Ichizu''s feet.


    "*Air manipulation*" a gust of wind blasted upwards propelling Ichizu upwards in the air. Mari seizes this chance and swings her whip to wrap around Ichizu. Ichizu smiles towards Mari and disappears with a {poof}.


    Mari''s eyes widened as he left a blade on her neck and a soft, calm voice "*Shadow clone jutsu*"


    Seeing that she could no longer retaliate ,she decided to give up "I give up.....*sigh* when did you got behind me????....." asked Mari wanting to know how she lost.


    "When the black sand burst into flames i used that opportunity to use a substitute and use cloaking-magic to transform into a crow. ''It'' threw you near my true position and appeared in front of you so that you attention would be focused on his instead of a crow behind you and the rest is history." said Ichizu in a calm manner as he removed his keys from Mari''s neck and makes them disappear.


    "But i didn''t sense any psion disturbance when you used the Magic????" asked Mari.


    "My control over my Psion is at peak level ,i can confidently say that their is no Magician who can sense it relying on his/her senses." answered Ichizu.


    "I could see you weren''t even trying to fight me ,your speed ,you reaction time, you psion control, you fighting style far outstrips me, so much them i can''t even guess your level of combat awareness." said Mari.


    "I didn''t mean any disrespect i just wanted to see your level of combat...." justified Ichizu.


    "Well i don''t mind .....and welcome to the * Public Morals Committee*...both you and the other person....." said Mari.


    "Did i stood a chance at any point in the battle...????" asked Mari.


    "You lost the moment we decided to battle....." said Ichizu as the world around them broke like glass and Mari found herself standing beside Mayumi ,she looked ahead and saw a devilishly handsome back standing in front of them with red-eyes.....


    "Wh..at th...." before Hattori could say anything Mayumi interrupted him, saying "*Genjutsu*, damn i didn''t even knew when i fell into one....Ichizu you too can something be mean.....*Humph*"


    "A gen.... what????" asked Azusa clearly not knowing the meaning of the word.


    "A genjutsu is like a illusion it is created when a Magician controls the psion flow of a target''s cerebral nervous system, thereby affecting their five senses; this is frequently used to create false images and/or trick the body into believing its has experienced physical pain."


    "Those under the influence of genjutsu will either appear to be unconscious or continue to move around under the pretense of the genjutsu. The latter is very effective in battle as a genjutsu user can make themselves appear to be somewhere else and attack the victim from behind or change the environment to make the victim see a flat plain where there is a steep cliff." said Ichizu as horror and fear gripped their hearts.


    "Though there are not many who can cast a strong genjutsu .The difficulty of performing genjutsu in the first place presents an additional barrier to its use: genjutsu require precise psion control in order to manipulate the target''s senses and advanced intelligence to make the illusion convincing which not even one of most talented magician can do." said Ichizu.


    "Then why are you able to do so....???" asked Mari.


    "Let me answer the question you asked us before all of this....my name is Ichizu Ruujiki and he is my brother Nikasu Ruujiki ,pleased to meet you all...." said Ichizu as he bowed to the stunned Individuals except Mayumi who had a smile on her face.


    ''The clan of Illusions and one of the 11-masters clan....'' thought everyone as they remembered the Ruujiki clan.


    But there was one thing that bewildered them though ,even if they belonged to one of the 11-master''s clan they should still be under the command of the council after all other members of 11-master''s clan were also following the rules of the council.....but they decided to shrug off this question and focus on matters at hand.


    "Welcome to the council, hope we all will get along well...we need to hurry the ceremony is about to begin." said Mayumi as them made their way to the stadium.

 Chapter 126 - THE CEREMONY

    A young man wearing First-high dress walked through the stairs ,climbing up to reach a place where he could sit. He didn''t had an expression on his face as he scanned the crowd.


    ''There are sitting in a hierarchical manner.'' he thought as he looked at the students wearing the first high uniform with its emblem on their dress.


    Those with the emblem were sitting at the very front seats leaving only the back seats unoccupied.


    There actually wasn''t any difference in two dresses, one with the emblem and one without it. Those who scored high marks in the entrance test were delivered the dresses first. While the others got the dress later.


    Due to the huge amount of students joining the school ,the authorities couldn''t make the special emblem on the dresses wore by those who received it later.


    Due to this the students were unknowingly classified into two categories:- ''Bloom'' and ''Weed''.


    Weed were generally those who were course 2 students while Bloom were those in course 1.


    People in Course 2 generally have weaker magical capabilities compared to those in Course 1. Despite this, it is important to note that Course 2 students, especially the ones at *First High School* which boasts the hardest entrance exam, are still elites at using magic, especially when it comes to using combat magic, which is usually quite simple and requires fewer processes than most other forms of magic.


    It would be more accurate to think of Course 1 students as having greater flexibility and complexity in their magical spells and faster invocation speeds, rather than having greater combat ability.


    People in Course 2 have limited access to instructors and facilities as compared to the Blooms. Officially, it is forbidden to call the Course 2 students "Weeds".


    Bloom is the name for the top 50% of people who enter First High School.


    As opposed to the Weeds, Blooms have higher magic capabilities as sorted by the entrance test. This tests magic technical skills including application ability (speed of magic design), magic tolerance (scale of Magic Sequences), interference strength (strength of rewriting Eidos) and Magic Power which is a combination of the three.


    The name Blooms comes from the symbol of First High, a flower with eight petals, being present on the clothing of the Course 1 students and not the Course 2 students.


    The young man was followed by a beautiful girl shorter than him by a head''s height.


    Tatsuya turned towards Miyuki and said "Go and sit on the front seats that were course 1 students are seated."


    Miyuki said "But Oni-sama I don''t want to sit there, Oni-sama had scored the 3-highest marks in the theory test even though Oni-sama couldn''t display his abilities in the practical test."


    "Oni-sama should be able to defeat any...." before she could finish her statement ,Tatsuya interrupted her saying "It doesn''t matter ,you have to sit with the course 1 students otherwise if you sit with a Weed ,it would be hard for you to make friends....."


    "But..." Miyuki wanted to retort but Tatsuya patted her head and urged her to sit at front.


    Miyuki pouted but complied with her Oni-sama''s request. Tatsuya took his seat in the left most corner seat while watching the stage in the hall.


    "Excuse me ,are these seats unoccupied????...." asked a red-head girl.


    "Sure, be my guest." said Tatsuya with observing the two newcomers.


    "Thank you very much." said Erika with a smile.


    "Umm..... I''m Mizuki Shibata. Nice to meet you." said the girl behind Erika wearing glasses.


    " I''m Tatsuya Shiba. Nice to meet you, too." replied Tatsuya.


    "And I''m Erika Chiba! Nice to meet you, Shiba." said the red-head.


    Mayumi walked on the stage as the hall quieted down and everyone paid attention to this beautiful yet mischievous girl ,the Eldest daughter of the *Saegusa clan*.


    "Representative of the incoming class, Ichizu Ruujiki." said Mayumi with a smile as the lights focused on a spot.


    An extremely handsome boy with a devilish face wearing the First high school uniform with the emblem came into view.


    Many gasps sounded from all around, even though in this age people admired Power more than looks but Ichizu was just to handsome to compare.


    Ichizu closed the book he was reading and passed it to the otherworldly handsome boy sitting next to him with a cold look on his face.


    He stood up and gracefully walked towards stage as his perfectly sculptured body came into everyone''s view.


    "Damn...too handsome!!!!"


    "How can someone be so handsome..???"


    "Even his physique is perfect...."


    "It''s like god himself has made his body...."


    Ichizu arrived beside Mayumi as she passed the microphone to him.


    "As the sunlight streams gently, and the vivid cherry blossoms flutter on this gorgeous spring day, I feel so happy and honored that my wish to be admitted to the prestigious National Magic University Affiliated First High School has come true."


    "On behalf of the incoming students, and filled with the pride of being a member of First High School.....a wish for my fellow students is to achieve what we all strive for...a good magician. " said Ichizu with a calm smile.


    Ichizu was observing Tatsuya and girls beside him from his Aura-vision.


    ''Hypersensitivity to Spirit Particle Emission'' thought Ichizu as he looked at the big b_r_e_a_s_ted girl wearing glasses.


    Tatsuya and the others suddenly left after the Ceremony was over while Nikasu glanced at Ichizu and also left without a word. Knowing what will happen ,Ichizu smiled and also left for the council room.


    Tatsuya was waiting for Miyuki to arrive while entertaining his guests.


    "Thank you for waiting." said Miyuki as she arrived.


    "I''m Miyuki Shiba." greeted Miyuki.


    "I''m Mizuki Shibata and this...." before Mizuki could finish her words she was interrupted by Erika.


    "I''m Erika Chiba. You can call me Erika.


    Can I call you Miyuki?" asked Erika.


    " Miyuki, are the people from the Student Council done with you?" asked Tatsuya as he remembered that Miyuki was asked to join the student council.


    "It''s all right. All we did today was introduce ourselves to her though there are still 2 people left to introduce to her.....well it can''t be helped as they tend to disappear." said Mayumi as she suddenly appeared behind Miyuki.


    "Why don''t we head out now? Let''s go to the caf¨¦." said Erika after Mayumi left form the council room.


    "Sure let''s go...." said Tatsuya as they made their way towards the caf¨¦.


    After leaving the caf¨¦ Tatsuya and Miyuki headed towards their home as Tatsuya received a message on his home.


    "Congratulations!!!!..." said the message Miya send to her son, though it didn''t say anything else it was enough to show her happiness.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki smiled a little and entered their home to get some rest.


    {Next day}


    "Yakumo! Please don''t extinguish your presence and sneak up on me like that!" said Miyuki as she scolded Yakumo ,the baldy sage.


    "That brand-new uniform exudes youthful innocence, and even its sheer purity can''t conceal a certain sensuality."


    " S-Sir? " said Miyuki stuttering.


    "Like a flower bud on the verge of breaking open a fresh green bud just starting to sprout! That''s right moe! This is moe!" said the baldy." as he was saying that a glint passed his eyes and he turned and blocked an incoming blow.


    Bang...!!!!


    "Master, you''ve clearly rattled Miyuki, so would you mind calming yourself down?" said Tatsuya in a monotonous voice.


    "Good for you, Tatsuya! Take my back, and see what happens." said Yakumo as he suddenly blurred a strikes Tatsuya on the c_h_e_s_t.


    Bang.....!!!!


    After being trained by the Ruujiki clan masters ,baldy had largely surpassed the previous himself and reached a realm which only Ichizu and Nikasu had attained.


    Though the strike didn''t contain much power ,it send Tatsuya flying like a broken kite.


    Tatsuya backflips in mid-air and lands on his feet when a pain assaulted his ribs. They weren''t broken but the pain was too much.


    "Well what he said is true.....you are too old for stuff like this...." sounded a cold voice as the disciples went on high alert and took fighting stances.


    Yakumo smiled and waved his hand, indicating to stand down and said "What a surprise.!!!!"

 Chapter 127 - BIRTHDAY PARTY INVITATION

    "What a surprise!!!!." exclaimed Yakumo in delight as he waved his hand ,indicating to his disciples to stand down. He looked towards the stairs of the temple as a handsome, white haired young man wearing First high school dress came into view.


    Following him was a beautiful young lady, also wearing First high school dress. She had sharp features and had long gorgeous hair. She was Sia ,due to the *Void jump* a wisp of *Nirvana flame*grazed her skin.


    Even after the protection of the system, it wasn''t able to completely eliminate the danger. Sia body started to break ,left with no choice Nikasu fused Sia''s soul with his sword spirit, successfully saving her live.


    Both of Sia and sword spirit''s soul fused together creating a single new entity. She needed to spend time with Nikasu to fully combine as a complete soul with both conscious.


    "Welcome Nikasu-san , Cynthia-san....." said Yakumo with a smile.


    (A/N:- New name for fusion of Sia and Sword spirit.)


    "Greetings Yakumo-san..." said Cynthia with a smile as she stood behind Nikasu.


    "Tomorrow is Mayuri-chan''s birthday so Ichizu had organized a family-party ,you are as expected to attend the party and also don''t drink to much this time." said Nikasu.


    "Sure.....I won''t miss it for the world...." said Yakumo as he remembered the last time a party was held by Ichizu.


    .../Flashback/.....


    "Girls hit your hallelujah....."


    "Whoo!!!!!..."


    "Girls hit your hallelujah....."


    "Whoo!!!!!..."


    "Girls hit your hallelujah....."


    "Whoo!!!!!..."


    "Hahaha.... Yakumo I didn''t knew that you were damn good dancer too...." said Ichizu as he watched Yakumo having dance-off with Bruno Mars whom Ichizu had invited to his party.


    ........................../End of flashback/............................


    While Yakumo was busy reminiscing about the past ,Tatsuya silently observed Nikasu from the side as Miyuki stood beside him. Cynthia standing beside Nikasu noticed Tatsuya''s stare and looked towards him and Miyuki.


    Tatsuya''s body tensed up while the hair on his back stood up ,it felt like an invisible pressure was crushing him. After spending years with Nikasu ,his Sword spirit had become extremely powerful ,it was also able to use Nikasu''s space domain and *White-chaos aura* powers. Since Cynthia was actually the sword spirit so she was also able to use these powers.


    She smiled at them politely and retracted her gaze which the paranormal feeling of being crushed which Tatsuya was feeling disappeared. Due to being as powerful as he is the amount of pressure was nothing to him. Also it wasn''t like she wanted to intimidate him in the first place.


    "Very well i will surely attend the party and this time Bruno will be defeated." said Yakumo while Tatsuya thought ''Bruno???...if someone like Sensei wasn''t able to defeat him. he must be powerful....and dangerous.''


    If Tatsuya would have known that Bruno Mars was actually a singer who was also an extremely talented dancer and that Yakumo was going to have a dance battle with him, he would have surely puked blood at this point.


    Nikasu nodded and turned to leave ,followed by Cynthia. When he reached the steps he turned back a little and asked "New student????".


    Yakumo replied "Not officially but something along the line."


    Nikasu nodded as a magic sequence appeared beneath his feet covering both himself and Cynthia ,a light pillar shout from the ground and they disappeared from the spot. Tatsuya used his *Elemental sight* to observe the magic sequence as it was something that he had never seen.


    Bang......!!!!!!!!


    Tatsuya felt like his soul taking a hit from the intense light ,it felt like his soul was inside a sea of flames. He staggered back and held his head with his right palm.


    "Oni-sama!!!!!!!!" shouted Miyuki as she supported Tatsuya and asked with concern "What happened????"


    Tatsuya smiled a little and said "I am okay Miyuki sorry to have worried you...."


    "You alright???....don''t try to observe Nikasu-san''s magic with that eye of yours.....if it was Ichizu-san he would have just cancelled your magic and would have warned you to not to do that but it was Nikasu-san if you weren''t my disciple then you would have surely be injured...." said Yakumo as he channeled *Healing-magic* to heal the after effects of the blow ,Nikasu delivered Tatsuya.


    "I wouldn''t forgive him for hurting Oni-sama!!!!!" said Miyuki as the temperature dropped dangerously.....


    "It''s okay Miyuki ,it was my fault to pry into his business after all ,an individuals magic is his most guarded secret, though i didn''t expect him to be able to feel it....." said Tatsuya as Miyuki calmed down a little.


    "It''s good that you don''t harbor any feeling of revenge ,Nikasu-san belongs to Ruujiki clan and is the second-eldest son of the Ruujiki clan, though i don''t know about your background but let me tell you that no matter what your background may be if you hurt a single member of the Ruujiki clan....the whole clan will start a man-hunt for you. " said Yakumo with a smile which wasn''t exactly a smile.


    "Also.....if that were to happen ,i myself will kill you...." said Yakumo with a smile but Tatsuya knew better, every word coming out of his sensei''s mouth was the truth, he would have to face his master if he decided to go against Ruujiki clan.


    Even Miyuki was stunned by Yakumo''s proclamation.


    "Hahahahahahahaha.......come on what with that look ,i know you wouldn''t do something like that, no it''s more like you would be able to....." suddenly Yakumo started laughing as he supported Tatsuya in standing straight.


    "What do you mean sensei???? and are you from Ruujiki clan.....?????" asked Tatsuya as he remembered that really nothing was known about the Ruujiki clan.


    "What i mean, you will understand one day and no i am not from Ruujiki clan but the kindness they showed me during the time i need it most is enough for me to gladly lose my life for them...." said Yakumo as he applied some medicine on Tatsuya''s forehead.


    "You will surely recover after 5 minutes resting..." said Yakumo as he looked towards Miyuki and said with a smile "Don''t offend a Ruujiki..."


    Miyuki nodded after hearing the seriousness in Yakumo''s words...

 Chapter 128 - A FAITHFUL ENCOUNTER

    ''Hmm.....what gift should I give to my little Yuri-chan ,Tsunade and Mia have long left for S.T.A.R.S...it been sometime since I last saw them ,I wonder how are they doing.....'' thought Ichizu as he patrolling the school grounds.


    Just as he turned left , someone crashed into him resulting in the fall of the books that the individual was holding.


    {Thud}


    Ichizu snapped out of his thoughts after his brain processed the the reason for the interruption. A beautiful lady with glasses and big b_r_e_a_s_ts came into his view.


    She wore first high school uniform without the school emblem on it ,indicating that she was apparently a ''Weed'', course-2 student.


    "I am extremely sorry, I was lost in thoughts and didn''t pay attention to were I was going..." apologize Ichizu in a calm tone and apologetic smile.


    Mizuki was stunned by the otherworldly appearance of Ichizu,she recovered after hearing him apologize. She looked at Ichizu''s uniform only to find the emblem of the school embedded on his uniform along a shoulder badge with *Discipline enforcer* written on it.


    ''Even though the status is worlds apart, he isn''t a least bit arrogant like others but even apologized.'' thought Mizuki as her face grew shade of red after listening to his enchanting voice.


    "It''s...okay.." said Mizuki as she bend down to pick up the books but Ichizu was faster than her.


    "Let me help you." said Ichizu with a kind smile. He bend down and started collecting the fallen books ,scattered here and there.


    "Thank you...." replied Mizuki.


    "I''m Ichizu Ruujiki, please to meet you...." said Ichizu in a gentlemanly manner.


    "I''m Shibata Mizuki, please to make your acquaintance....." replied Mizuki in a soft tone.


    Mizuki is a timid-looking girl who wears eyeglasses. In this era, it is rare for girls to wear glasses because a vision correction procedure is already widespread.


    According to Ichizu''s understanding, her glasses were able to reduce her over-sensitivity to Psion energy, allowing her ''crystal eyes'' to even perceive the hidden aura and the exact nature of spirits.


    She also has very large b_r_e_a_s_ts and a curvaceous figure.


    "Mizuki-san, will it be alright if I call your by your name.???" politely asked Ichizu waiting for her to answer.


    "It''s alright..." replied Mizuki in a soft tone.


    "It was my fault for not paying attention while patrolling. As a gentleman I must compensate you with a cup of tea and cake....." said Ichizu with a smile.


    "Ohh..there is no nee..." before Mizuki could finish what she wanted to say Ichizu quickly interrupted her.


    "It''s only some tea and cake.....nothing else...." said Ichizu seeking for her permission.


    "Umm....okay I guess." replied Mizuki with timidly.


    "You don''t need to be uncomfortable with me though I am a course-1 student ,I don''t believe in ''Weed'' and ''Bloom''. I don''t think I am superior to others just because I scored higher marks...." said Ichizu as he said walking towards the caf¨¦ with Mizuki following beside him.


    They arrived at the French caf¨¦ and entered inside. Ichizu scanned the place with his eyes and found an empty table at the window side.


    "Let''s sit there....." said Ichizu as both he and Mizuki walked towards the empty seat.


    Ichizu first pulled a chair for Mizuki then himself sat down opposite to her. A waitress came to their table for taking their order.


    "A ''Croissant'' and ''2-Indian black tea'' please...." said Ichizu as he raised his head after ordering and saw the waitress staring at his face.


    A awkward expression appeared on Mizuki''s face as she watched the waitress lost in her own world. Ichizu gently smiled and politely said "Excuse me can you please bring my order..."


    The waitress snapped out of her stupor and blushed as she showed an apologetic smile before noting down the order and disappearing inside the kitchen.


    Ichizu glanced at the books on the table which Mizuki was carrying with her. "Sequence initialization, Psion control, Psion manipulation."


    "You are studying year-3 books???" said Ichizu with a raised eyebrow.


    Mizuki looked at Ichizu and answer "Yes, I want to improve my Psion control...."


    "I can help you with that, hmm.....let''s try this. Close your eyes ,relax your body and don''t strain your channel flow." said Ichizu as the waitress brought their order.


    "Okay I will try...." replied Mizuki as she closed her eyes and relaxed her posture.


    "Instead of forcefully changing the direction of the Psion flow, try to create a channel flow and guide the extra psion away from your eyes." said Ichizu as he gracefully picked up his black tea cup and took a sip.


    Mizuki tried to follow his instructions and imagined a channel while guiding the extra Psion away from her eyes.


    A tingling sensation was felt by her as she opened her eyes and the world couldn''t be any brighter, she was captured by the otherworldly figures of Ichizu as he gracefully sipped his tea.


    Just as she was enjoying the view, the channel collapsed and once again she saw the bright aura around Ichizu. She smiled bitterly and wore her glasses once again.


    "You need more practice...." said Ichizu as he placed down the empty cup on the table.


    "Thank you very much....." said Mizuki as it suddenly drawn to her that he said to guide the overflowing psion away from her eyes but she didn''t remember telling him that she was having problems concerning her eyes.


    Incredible fear gripped her heart as she started trembling. Ichizu noticed her unnatural behaviour and said in a soft tone.


    "Don''t be afraid ,I won''t hurt you after all we both are similar." coaxed Ichizu in a gentle tone.


    "Similar...???? I don''t understand..." said Mizuki.


    Ichizu closed his eyes and again opened them a little. What Mizuki saw was one of the most beautiful things she had ever seen. Red-eyes with rings inside the iris and commas revolving in the rings.


    "Ohhh....look at the time ,sorry but I need to get back at patrolling ,if you need my help you can meet me after school in the literature club." said Ichizu as he got ready to leave.


    "Have a good day....." said Ichizu as he wakes away.


    "You too...." replied Mizuki.


    As she watched Ichizu leaving ,a voice travelled in her ears.


    "Ohh.... Mizuki you forgot about your friend. Kids these days sure grow up fast." said Erika in a dramatic manner.


    She is bright, optimistic, and a person who gets carried away easily.


    "Shut up Erika..." said Scolded Mizuki.


    "He is just perfect....handsome, mannered ,kind and a gentleman." said Erika while observing Mizuki''s reaction.


    "Yeah.....!!!" said Mizuki feeling a little lost.


    Erika grinned mischievous.


    Mizuki after realizing that she was being teased by her friend immediately said "No!!...


    I mean yes!!!...."


    "I mean.... arghhhh.....Erika!!!!." glared the innocent girl.


    Erika giggled and adopted a serious expression while saying "Mizuki, my friend your need to work hard. He is the Prince of the Ruujiki clan ,perfect in everyway...be it behaviour ,manner ,magic capabilities.....if you want to acquire the qualifications necessary be be called as his friend. You need to work hard."


    Mizuki maintained her silence and kept looking in the direction Ichizu had left....

 Chapter 129 - PFFFFT!!!!.........IF ONLY YOU KNEW

    "Target has left his home and is heading towards your direction Senju...there are 5-reinforced vehicles with the target. All of them are heavily loaded with anti-magiv missiles and bullets." said Mei as she watched the target leaving with the help of her binoculars.


    "Thanks for the heads up Terumi, Shields and I will take care of the target....Over and out." said Tsunade as Shields and she began walking towards the incoming forces.


    "*Ancient magic:- Birth of the forest*....." a huge magic circle appeared beneath the incoming vehicles.


    Thick veins and branches started growing out from the ground ,wrapping around the vehicles and breaking the reinforced armour on the body of the vehicles.


    The enemy forces instantly turned hostile and started their sub-automated machine guns ,raining anti-magic bullets on them. The trees were getting drilled by the bullets but more and more veins and roots emerged from the magic circle.


    It replaced the dead parts of the trees and once again immobilized the movement of the vehicles.


    Seeing that the bullet weren''t having any effect ,then turned their aim towards Tsunade while talking out their missile launcher to deal with the roots.


    "*Air armour*....." Shields cast *Air armour* on her body and sprinted towards the entangled vehicles.


    The bullets grazed past her body and the distance between herself and her target immediately shortened.


    The target panicked and ordered his grunts to kill Angelica shields with the missile launchers.


    The grunts picked up the missile launchers while the large tree completely crushed their vehicles.


    "Hahaha....even if I die ,I will take you down with me...." laughed the target as his grunts took aim at Angelina and was just about to pull the trigger when a large scale magic sequence appeared beneath their vehicle once again.


    "*Heavy metal burst*...." all the metal inside the magic circle started melting as the grunts screamed in pain.


    "Aaaaahhhh..."


    "What is happening?????....."


    "No...!!!!!!."


    All metal quickly turned into plasma and burned everything out of existence.


    "?Status of the target:-Dead


    ?Mission progress:-According to the plan


    ?Witnessess:-Zero" said Mei through the communicator.


    "Let''s go to the rendezvous point...." said Tsunade as Angelina and Mei quickly donned their equipments and destroyed their tracks before leaving for the rendezvous point through different routes.


    They were given a mission to eliminate a Human trafficker in Africa and gather the intel on the latest Strategic-class level magician, who appeared in Africa.


    They arrived at an abandoned place were a carrier was waiting for them ,they soon left after dealing with the tracks they left behind. The evidence at the battle scene were already taken care of by Mei who used her magic to clean the whole place.


    "Do you know what will be our next mission.???" asked Angelina as she helped Mei change her outfit.


    "Hmmm....yeah I did got a file saying that we need to go to Japan and silence the deserters of the USNA. You will be given a cover-up identity so that we can eliminate them before any information leak happens." summarised Tsunade.


    Angelina nodded and asked "What about you both ,you will be coming with me won''t you???...." asked Angelina.


    "Haha...don''t worry unlike you ,we already have a identity in Japan as we both are Japanese citizens." replied Mei with a smile.


    "Lets see what identity have I been given as my cover-up story." said Angelina as she read the doc_u_ments which the headquarters have given her.


    "Exchange student in *First high school*, alias Angie Sirius ,my grandfather is a distant relative of Kuduo clan...not bad I must say..." said Angelina as she excitedly turned the page.


    "List of *Must avoid at all cost*


    1.Ichizu Ruujiki, the current Black king of the clan. Said to be the strongest Black king of all times.


    ?S_e_x:-Male


    ?Charisma:-Extremely high


    ?Personality:-Calm, Composed and easy going


    ?Magic powress:- Unknown (Estimated to be Apocalyptic-level magician.)


    ?C.A.D device :-Sword of end (Highly capable device with unparalleled processing abilities.)


    ?Threat level:-Too high to be calculated.


    ?Innate ability:-Unknown (Something related to black fog.)


    2.Nikasu Ruujiki ,the current White king of the clan. Said to be the strongest White king of all times.


    ?Age:- Unknown


    ?Charisma:-Extremely high


    ?Personality:-Cold, Indifferent and harsh.


    ?Magic powress:- Unknown (Estimated to be Apocalyptic-level magician.)


    ?C.A.D device :-Unknown (Probably ,Highly capable device with unparalleled processing abilities.)


    ?Threat level:-Too high to be calculated.


    ?Innate ability:-Unknown


    3. .......


    4. .....


    5. ...." after reading the whole sheet ,Angelina frowned as she remembered the dreadful experience at the Okinawa battle.


    Tsunade noticed Angelina''s frown and asked "What happen Angelina???, is the mission too hard ???."


    "No it''s just that my cover-up story might not work as Ichizu Ruujiki of the Ruujiki clan has seen my face." said Angelina in a worried tone.


    Even though see could fool others using *Parade* but in front of individuals like Yakumo, Nikasu ,Tatsuya and Ichizu who are all very mysterious people, her disguise will not help her hide from ''those'' eyes.


    Remembering what happened years ago, Angelina couldn''t help but tremble a little remembering how she had fallen in an illusion just from a single glance from that terrifying freak of a human.


    "Ohhh....you have met the Black king??? tell me how was it????. Were you bewitched by his otherworldly appearance.??? Was it love at first sight.??? Did he kiss you????..." said Mei while laugher inside her head as she thought of messing with Angelina.


    "Ohh...he sure is beautiful. No!!!!.....I mean he is very terrifying just a single glance from him can take your breath away..... literally." said Angelina as a deep blush appeared on her face.


    "Sister Mei ,another one has fallen....."


    "Indeed Sister Tsunade, another one has became a victim.....Sigh...."


    "Stop it both of you!!!!!." shouted Angelina as she blush deepened even further.


    "Remember don''t be bewitching by him ,otherwise you won''t be able to escape. It is said that Black king won''t allow the thing which took his interest escape from his clutches....." said Angelina.


    ''Ohhh.... Poor Angelina if only you knew that we are already his and we have already walked a bit on the path of no return.....if only you knew I wonder what reaction would be....hehehe he.....'' though Mei and Tsunade while grinning like idiots.


    {Somewhere}


    "Achoo!!!!!...*Sniff* *Sniff*, who is thinking about me this time.....????" said Ichizu as he once again started reading his book.

 Chapter 130 - COURSE-2 TEACHERS AND THE 7 FOREIGNERS

    "The authorities have posted 5 teachers for the course-2 students ,they have already arrived and are ready to take classes. The seven individuals of the 7-Great ancient clans have also arrived. Due to the absence of seats in the course-1 classes they have been transferred to course-2 instead. What are your thoughts on this matter." reported Nikasu in a cold-tone.


    "I think it''s good that they have send some teachers to teach the course-2 students ,it will help in easing the situation between the two courses. As for the Seven individuals that are been admitted to course-2 ,i don''t think it is a favorable situation for us. We could have monitored them if they were in course-1 instead but now it will become much harder to do so." said Mayumi.


    "I don''t think it is much of a problem, if they try to break the rules of the first high school then the disciple community will take care of them." said Mari with slight arrogance.


    "I suggest you to rethink, the 7-individuals are from the Great clans. The power of the 7-clans is even stronger than our 11-master clans ,even though we have territory advantage. The 7-individuals are by no means weak or ordinary." said Nikasu in a composed yet cold manner.


    "I agree with Nikasu, even though their abilities are very strong, i can guarantee that Mari-san will be able to hold them off and even defeat them even them not every member of the disciple community can do that. There are even two monsters in the 7-individuals who can be my opponents." said Ichizu with a soft smile on his face. Even if many may think he is very arrogant, he does have the ability to back up his words.


    "What should we do in that case...????" asked Hattori in a composed manner. After joining the community Hattori and Ichizu successfully mended their relations and became friends even with Nikasu.


    "What do you suggest Nikasu-san????" asked Juumonji Katsuto with a serious expression.


    Katsuto is a rather big man, 185 cm in height with a thick c_h_e_s_t and broad shoulders, with rippling muscles that are easily recognizable even while wearing a uniform. He also gives off an incredibly heavy sense of presence.


    Katsuto is usually passive, only commenting when necessary. However, he is honorable and dependable and has a very strong sense of responsibility, worthy to be the Juumonji family''s successor.


    "Nothing ignore them, it won''t be right for us to show hostility towards them without any reason." replied Nikasu.


    "What if that created trouble for us.???" said Mari.


    Before Nikasu could answer the temperature of the room rapidly dropped, an invisible pressure appeared as the engulfed the whole school including the sky, lights dimmed considerably as the sky darkened. A hazy mass of black fog covered the whole school. Fortunately there was no one in the faculty including teachers as this was a meeting held after the school time.


    Ichizu opened his eyes, red eyes with hypnosis pattern inside his iris. He body was shrouded by dark fog so nothing except his eyes could be seen. An emotionless voice traveled into their ears sending shivers done their spines.


    "If they dare make trouble for us ,then i will make them pay." though Ichizu didn''t elaborate further Mari got her answer.


    All the black fog disappeared along with the pressure as Ichizu''s body once again came into their view. He was sitting elegantly on his seat with a smile on his face and said "Ohh...the authorities also send a recommendation letter, Morisaki Shun for the disciple community."


    "His family is part of the Hundred Families, which belong to the Numbered Family System. The Morisaki Family is known for producing excellent bodyguards; Morisaki has two years of experience as a bodyguard."


    "He is ranked third in the practical part of the first exam during his first year." said Nikasu.


    "Mari-san and Mayumi-san ,both of you recruit Shiba-san, I will go and take a look at Morisaki-san>" suggested Ichizu.


    Mari recovered from her shock and replied after calming herself down "Hmm...very well."


    {Meanwhile}


    "Hehehehe.....what a spike in psion concentration, looks like first high is much more interesting than i initially thought." said Hulizum hiyuma ,*Eye of the dark* of Egypt as the large made of blood-red color closed and disappeared from the top of his head.


    {Meanwhile}


    "That psion was very strong, i didn''t thought that Japan would have a monster like this. Maybe i finally have an worthy opponent." said Mannu brahma ,*Thousand hand brahma* of India.


    "I think that ,it was just a drop of his power, though i don''t dare say i am right but my instincts have never betrayed me. I wonder who is he." thought Mannu out-loud.


    A golden glow covered his body as he disappeared from the top of the building he was standing on.


    "Oni-sama did you also left it??? that enormous amount of psion covering the whole school." asked Miyuki as she looked at the direction of the psion source.


    "Someone had released his psion ,but who would have this much psion and it also disappeared in an instant. Something big is going to happen ,it''s best we be prepared for any situation." said Tatsuya as he looked at Miyuki.


    "Brother will it be alright for us to stay??? i am getting a feeling that something bad will happen soon." said Miyuki with worry evident in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry Miyuki, i won''t let any danger befall on you." comforted Tatsuya as he decided to seek Yakumo''s help to investigate the matter.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Looks like a disaster will soon befall the city." said Yakumo in a serious tone.


    ''That was Ichizu-san''s psion aura, i wonder what got him so worked up.'' thought Yakumo and he gave him students an order to deploy *Ruujiki redemption formation* just as a precaution.


    {Meanwhile}


    "The *kendo club* with have an instructor named Arturia Uchiha and 4 more are there but their info we will get at a later date. Let''s hope that this semester go without any problem." said Nikasu as Ichizu took out a book and started reading...

 Chapter 131 - INVITATION FROM THE PRESIDENT

    Tatsuya and Miyuki were standing at the school entrance. They were currently waiting for Mizuki, Erika and Leonhard to come at this place. Even though not much time has passed since they started going to the school.


    They have already became good friends with each other.


    "You guys are late...." said Miyuki in a soft tone.


    "Hahah....sorry Miyuki, this idiot here dragged us back otherwise we would have already be here 5 min ago." said Erika as she put the whole blame on Leonhard shamelessly.


    "Erika it wasn''t his fault entirely, you too were busy devouring the ice-cream at the caf¨¦ like a hungry wolf....." said Mizuki as she adjusted her glasses.


    "No...!!!! Ruujiki-clan''s ice-cream are the best, I just couldn''t control myself. It wasn''t my fault and don''t forget that you too were eating the ice-cream and forgot to see the time." Erika defended herself.


    Hearing Erika''s words Mizuki blushed and coughed twice before she retorted back at her "So what you also forgot the time ,it wasn''t my fault."


    Tatsuya looked at the three goofballs speechlessly before saying "Is there really a need to hype up an ice-cream???."


    Leonhard, Erika and Mizuki instantly looked at Tatsuya after hearing his words and gave him a suspicious look before saying "You have never eaten Ruujiki-clan''s ice-creams.???"


    "Though I do know that Ruujiki clan also sell eatables and many more things ,I myself haven''t tasted any of it yet." replied Tatsuya with a neutral expression on his face.


    Hearing his answer the three goofballs turned to Miyuki, expecting her to answer the same question.


    Looking at their penetrating looks Miyuki blushed a little before mubbling to herself "Is that ice-cream really that good.???"


    Hearing her words the three mouth opened in an ''O'' shape as they gasped and looked at the pair of brother-sister as if they were looking at aliens from another planet.


    "Erika remind me that I have to treat Tatsuya a box of Ruujiki eatables." said Leonhard as Erika nodded her head seriously.


    "Okay guys we need to go to the classes now. There was an official post on the school server stating that 4-teachers have been assigned to the course-2 student whereas another teacher have been assigned to the kendo club."


    "Also 7-foreign students are now also a part of course-2 batch." said Mizuki as she shared this information with her friends.


    "I wonder how the teachers and the new students are like...." said Leonhard.


    "Excuse me Miyuki, we need to take to you for a minute....." a voice interrupted their talk as some students with school emblems of their uniform came into view.


    "I am sorry but can we talk later, I am conversing with my brother and friends." replied Miyuki in a soft tone.


    "Miyuki this is important, also you shouldn''t hang out with lowly Weeds." said Morisaki Shun.


    "You don''t need to tell me ,with whom I should hang out or not." said Miyuki in an irritated tone.


    "We just want you tell that you should hang out with people of your standing like with us Blooms." replied one of Morisaki''s friend.


    "Dude didn''t you listen what she just said???...stop pestering her ....Okay???" said Leonhard as he placed a hand on the shoulder of the person who just spoke.


    "How dare you touch me ,you lowly Weed." the boy furiously slapped away Leonhard''s hand and held up his C.A.D.


    Before he could do anything ,Erika strikes his hand ,sending his C.A.D flying in the air.


    "Who do you think you are just because you scored higher marks!!!!.... what''s the difference between Weed and Bloom." said Mizuki with a furious expression.


    "I will tell you the difference between Bloom and Weed." said Morisaki as he activate his C.A.D.


    "This doesn''t look good.....stop this.!!!!" shouted Honoka.


    She activated her Light-magic ,hoping to stop Morisaki''s group.


    Shizuku, Honoka''s best friend was standing beside her hoping that nothing bad would happen.


    Shizuku is a girl whose face and voice are rather deadpanned. Her way of speaking lacks the normal voice inflection, so even if she personally doesn''t intend to, she still comes across as being solemn.


    Suddenly the magic sequence which were being constructed were disrupted by Zone-interference thus negating the Psion sequence and forcefully ending the loop before completetion.


    "I too would like to see difference between Bloom and Weed ,please enlighten me...." a smoothing and calm voice traveled in their ears as they turned their heads towards the direction of the source of the sound.


    Ichizu calmly walked towards the group and his cross hanged loosely from his neck.


    "Ichizu-san I just wanted Miyuki too interact more with course-1 students." said Morisaki unwilling to submit.


    "Who are we to empose our will on others..." replied Ichizu with a smile.


    "Ichizu-san I...." before Morisaki could finish what he wanted to say a voice interrupted him.


    "Use of unauthorized magic is a punishable offense....please come with us to the discipline community room without any struggle." said Mari with Mayumi standing beside her.


    "Sorry about that. It was just horseplay that got out of hand." said Tatsuya without any expression whatsoever. Ichizu had an amused expression on his face as he looked from the sidelines.


    "Horseplay? Yes." said Mari as a tick mark appeared on her forehead.


    "The Morisaki Clan is famous for their quick-draw technique, so I thought I''d ask him to show me for future reference, but it was just so realistic that I couldn''t stop myself from making a move." reasoned Tatsuya.


    "Then would you care to explain why that girl was about to activate an attack-type spell?" asked Mari.


    "That was just a Flash Spell. And its potency was considerably suppressed." said Ichizu who was standing on the sidelines.


    "Is what you said, the truth Ichizu-san....???" asked Mari suspiciously.


    "Are you doubting my eye-abilities....???" instead of answering her question Ichizu asked her another question.


    Mari quickly shut up, why the hell would she doubt Ichizu''s eye-powers. She herself experienced it and knew that this power was far stronger than any magic.


    "Morisaki-san you have been recommended by the authorities for discipline community. I myself will be welcoming you to join the council though we need to work on your atitude."


    "Remember before being anything you are a human, so treat others like humans treat others.....with RESPECT!!!!!." said Ichizu as he patted Morisaki''s shoulder.


    "Your name is Shiba Tatsuya if I am right..???" asked Ichizu in a polite tone.


    Tatsuya nodded.


    "I read your theory paper and to tell you the truth, I am impressed. I don''t mean to brag but there aren''t many theories or articles that can impress me and your work is just a true masterpiece."


    "You surely will become a successful engineer, I guarantee it. If you are willing can I read some more of your works when I have some time...." asked Ichizu in a polite tone.


    "Sure that won''t be a problem for me...." replied Tatsuya.


    "Thank you very much my friend ,I will exchange it for my own theories...." said Ichizu as he looked towards Mizuki and asked "Mizuki-san, did you make any progress....???"


    "Yes, thanks to the method you told me my control has improved by leaps and bounds though it is still far from full control...." replied Mizuki.


    "Practice hard and I wish you all the best...." said Ichizu as he nodded towards Mari and Mayumi and disappeared.


    "You are really something, Ichizu loves reading books and articles though I have never seen him this excited over a theory....." said Mayumi with a playful smile then she looked towards Miyuki.


    "Please come to the student council ,there are some matters we will like to discuss with you." said Mayumi.

 Chapter 132 - ANOTHER MEMBER FOR DISCIPLINE COMMUNITY

    {Student Council Office}


    {Knock} {Knock}


    "Come in." said Mayumi in a soft tone.


    "Excuse me." replied Miyuki as she stepped inside the room. Followed by Tatsuya standing behind her.


    7-figures could be seen sitting on the round table inside the room. 4-girls and 3-boys. Two of them were exceptionally handsome and excluded a noble aura around them.


    "Welcome! We introduced ourselves at the matriculation ceremony, but just in case:- Sitting next to me is our treasurer, Suzune Ichihara, a. k. a. Rin! You know who''s sitting next to her, right? That''s Mari Watanabe, chairman of the Disciplinary Committee. And that''s our secretary, Azusa Nakajo, a. k. a. A-chan! then Hanzo, our Vice President."


    "Sitting next to him is Ichizu Ruujiki independent Discipline enforcer and sitting opposite to him is Nikasu Ruujiki also an independent Discipline enforcer. That''s our Student Council this semester." introduced Mayumi with a smile.


    "Welcome Miyuki-san, hope you can help me represent the 1-year students both course-1 and course-2.....Welcome Tatsuya-san I can''t wait to get my hands on those wonderful theories." joked Ichizu lightly.


    Whereas Nikasu just nodded at her and looked at Tatsuya for a second before ignoring the pair of brother-sister all together, focusing on completing his theory on a laptop.


    An awkward atmosphere appeared inside the room. Ichizu flashed an apologetic smile ,trying to dissolve the awkward feeling.


    "At this school, the Student Council President is chosen by election, but the other officers are chosen or dismissed by the president. With some exceptions, the president also has the power to appoint or dismiss the chairmen of each committee."


    "One such exception is my own Disciplinary Committee. The members of the Disciplinary Committee appoint some officers each to the Student Council, the Extracurricular Activities Federations, and the Faculty Committee, but the chairman is chosen in an internal election." said Mari as she explained the inner working of the different bodies responsible of work in the school.


    "Now, then, in keeping with our annual tradition, we appoint the first year student representative to the Student Council but he is already a part of the council, with an independent position."


    "So Ichizu can''t represent the students of 1st year neither can Nikasu that leaves us with the next best choice, you. Miyuki, I''d like you to join the Student Council. Will you accept the appointment?" asked Mayumi with an excited smile.


    Instead of replying Miyuki stayed silent and took a deep breath before saying "President, do you know about my brother''s entrance exam scores?"


    "If the Student Council is looking to recruit a talented individual, I believe my brother is a better choice than me. I am deeply honored that the Student Council wishes me to join their ranks."


    "Unfortunately, that won''t be possible. The officers of the Student Council are chosen from among the Course 1 students. This is not an unwritten law, but rather a regulation. To overturn this rule, the entire student body would have to vote for an overhaul of the system." said Hattori in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "My apologies. Please forgive me for being so forward, and so out of line. Let''s see Then are we agreed that you''ll be joining us on the Student Council this semester as our secretary, Miyuki?" said Ichizu with a smile.


    "Yes. I will do everything I can to serve you to the best of my abilities, so please allow me to join you." replied Miyuki.


    "The Student Council still hasn''t filled the one remaining spot on the Disciplinary Committee, left by a departing graduate. Mari-san told me, we''re still in the middle of the selection process."


    "If I''m not mistaken, selecting a Course 2 student as a Student Council nominee for the Disciplinary Committee wouldn''t be in violation of the rules, right?" Nikasu who kept quiet all this time suddenly spoke without looking up as he continued with his work.


    Everyone stared at Nikasu in wonder before they heard Ichizu commenting "I told you all that he isn''t an ice-cube but you didn''t believe me....."


    "Shut up!!!!..." retorted Nikasu after which he ignored Ichizu''s antics.


    The people in the council giggled a little before shutting up after receiving a glare from Nikasu.


    "That''s right, for the Disciplinary Committee, it would pose no problem. Mari, the Student Council hereby nominates Tatsuya Shiba to the Disciplinary Committee." said Mayumi.


    "Hold on a second, please! Don''t I have any say in this? In the first place, you haven''t even explained to me what it is that the Disciplinary Committee does!" said Tatsuya think about how to escape from his current situation.


    "No...you don''t have a say in it...." said Ichizu with authority.


    "The Disciplinary Committee maintains order at this school." said Mari.


    "Is that all? Excuse me?" asked Tatsuya with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    Ichizu face palmed himself at Mari''s description of the discipline community.


    "The main duties of the Disciplinary Committee are to charge those in violation of the school regulations regarding the use of magic, and to crack down on disorderly conduct involving magic." said Nikasu in a cold tone.


    "Just in case, I''d like to confirm one thing What is it? If I understand correctly, whenever a fight breaks out, the Disciplinary Committee has to stop it by force is that right? Well, more or less. And that holds true even if magic is being used Ideally, we''d stop it before they use any magic." asked Tatsuya


    "Excuse me, but I''m a Course 2 student because of my miserable scores in the practical exam!" retorted Tatsuya.


    "You are that baldy''s student ,if you can''t handle such small fights then that is no need for you to waste his time." said Nikasu in a cold tone.


    Tatsuya went quiet as he couldn''t find any way out of his current situation.


    "Let''s go to the Discipline community headquarters...." said Mari.


    "Ms. Watanabe, please wait a moment." said Hattori.


    "What is it, Vice President Hanzo Gyobushojo Hattori?" asked Mari.


    "Please don''t call me by my full name!" said Hattori.


    "Okay, then - Vice President Hanzo Hattori." said Mari resulting in Ichizu to face palm himself once more.


    "It''s Gyobu Hattori!" said Hattori.


    "That''s not a name, it''s a government post of your family, right?" replied Mari.


    "F_u_c_k!!! I am not doing this anymore...." said Hattori in frustration.


    "Cursing is a bad thing Hattori...." said Nikasu.


    "I apologize Nikasu-san...." said Hattori as he calmed himself down and glared at Mari.


    "We no longer hold that office. At this school, I''m registered as Gyobu Hattori wait.....No, that''s not what I meant to say!" said Hattori as he remembered what he wanted to say.


    "Then what is it?" asked Mari.


    "I am opposed to that first year being appointed to the Disciplinary Committee. No course-2 has ever been appointed to the Disciplinary Committee before." said Hattori


    "The Disciplinary Committee''s job is to crack down on students in violation of the rules using practical skills. A Course-2 couldn''t hack it - their skills are inferior."


    "It''s true that the Disciplinary Committee is meritocracy-based, but there''s more than one kind of practical skill." said Hattori.


    "Tatsuya has the eyesight and brains to read activation sequences directly, and accurately predict which spell is about to be activated." said Ichizu with a bright smile.


    Everyone of them were dumbfounded by Ichizu''s words whereas Miyuki and Tatsuya went on high alert after listening to Ichizu''s words.


    ''How does he know about my *Elemental sight*???'' thought Tatsuya as he sent Ichizu a penetrating gaze.


    "Impossible Even an Essential Singularity-type activation sequence is loaded with data - as much as 30,000 letters of the alphabet! There''s no way that he could read it in an instant! Common sense tells us that there''s no way." retorted Hattori.


    "That''s precisely why his skills are so valuable. He''s sure to become a powerful deterrent towards all those would-be violators who keep getting off easy because we can never establish their crimes."


    "Also, there''s one more reason why I want him on Mari-san''s committee. Just as you say, at this school, there''s an emotional chasm between the Course 1 and Course 2 students."


    "The Course 1 students bullies the Course 2 students, but never the other way around. This system has only served to deepen the rift. I''m just not a fan of the notion of allowing the committee that I work for foster''s such a sense of discrimination."


    "President as Vice President, I am against appointing Tatsuya Shiba to the Disciplinary Committee without testing his abilities. I will give him a chance since Ichizu-san is backing him up."


    "A Course 2 student lacking magical power would be in over his head on the Disciplinary Committee!" said Hattori.


    "Just a minute! It''s true that my brother''s practical test scores were sub-par, but only because his skills were incompatible with the method of assessment!


    "In an actual battle, my brother would never lose to anyone." said Miyuki resulting in a flare up in Ichizu''s and Nikasu''s psion.


    Two extremely strong Psion locked onto Miyuki and Tatsuya as Nikasu asked "Undefeatable huh....I too would like to see that, let''s have a mock battle for to see if he is worthy enough."


    "Nikasu I...." before Ichizu could say anything Nikasu cut him saying "I will test him myself."


    Ichizu stared at Nikasu for a second before retrieving his Psion and saying in a soft tone "You better put up a fight Tatsuya...." Nikasu also retracted his Psion.


    "Before all that can you tell me how you knew about my ability....." asked Tatsuya.


    "You don''t need to over think this matter. Ichizu is the strongest Do-jutsu user in the whole history of Ruujiki clan. There is nothing that can escape his eyes." said Nikasu in a cold tone.


    "Ms. Shiba! A magician must recognize everything as it is, calmly and rationally. Because we possess the power to make the impossible possible, we are expected to train ourselves rigorously to serve the public interest."


    "An aspiring magician cannot allow her judgment to be clouded by nepotism."


    "I know that your brother is capable but please refrain from using words like undefeatable ,least it would attract attention of someone truly undefeatable." said Ichizu with a smile as he glanced at Nikasu.


    "Pardon me for saying so, but my judgment isn''t clouded in the least. With my brother''s true abilities he will not lose." said Miyuki with utmost confidence.


    "Very well I''m going to prove that my sister''s judgment isn''t clouded, I have no choice." said Tatsuya.


    "Good...." said Nikasu as dense Psion particles started revolving around him making it extremely dangerous to standing near him. They left for the mock battle arena.


    {At the battlefield room 1-365 C)


    "Do you always carry around multiple storage devices?" asked Mari.


    "Yes. Since I don''t have sufficient processing skills to master a general CAD." replied Tatsuya to which Mari nodded.


    "I''m going to explain the rules now. Spells that prove fatal, as well as those that cause your opponent irreparable damage are forbidden. Direct attacks should never cause your opponent any more than a sprain."


    "Weapons are prohibited. Bare-handed attacks are permitted. The winner will be declared either when one party acknowledges defeat, or when the referee determines that one party is unable to continue."


    "I myself will be using sheer force to deal with any infractions of the rules, so be prepared! That''s it." said Ichizu with a harmless smile.


    "Begin...." said Ichizu as he watched Tatsuya disappearing from his place and appearing behind Nikasu with his C.A.D pointing at Nikasu''s back.


    "Winner Nikasu Ruujiki....!!!!!" announced Ichizu much to everyone''s confusion.


    "But Oni-sama...." before anyone could say anything they saw Nikasu standing behind Tatsuya with his C.A.D just behind Tatsuya''s head.


    "How....." everyone gasped at the sight of two Nikasu.


    Tatsuya''s back was drenched in cold sweat as he thought ''His concealing skills are levels above Sensei''s whereas his speed is way faster than my own reflexes.''


    "You pass!!!!...." said Ichizu shocking everyone once again.


    "You see, what happened is that.....Cliff-kun no jutsu!!!!!."

 Chapter 133 - THE KENDO CLUBS INSTRUCTOR

    "You see Nikasu''s magic allows him to manipulate spatial-magic ,he can teleport from one point of another using overlapping codex. Tatsuya''s speed is extremely fast and his magic execution is also very good."


    "But no matter how fast or how effective his magic is when against pure speed and power, it would amount to nothing."


    "When you used *Body flicker technique* , Nikasu had already used his spatial-magic of lock the area amount him thus traping the light in an irregular space or more like freezing the light."


    "They when you circled around him, he quickly teleported behind you while concealing his presence, as an ancient clan who also practices Ninjutsu. We are extremely profound in these things." said Ichizu with a smile.


    "You do have some talent for taijutsu but it doesn''t matter what you do, even without Spatial magic Nikasu is still way faster than you ,be it spell casting ,body movement or reaction time." said Ichizu as he glanced at Nikasu.


    "But from the abilities that you displayed just now, I can say that if not including some people there aren''t many people who can be your match." said Nikasu in a cold tone.


    "So you pass...." he continued.


    Tatsuya nodded and went back to stand beside Miyuki.


    "Sorry ,I could defeat him...." apologized Tatsuya.


    Even though Yakumo had warned him about Nikasu he didn''t expect the difference between them would be so big.


    ''He is more superior in Taijutsu and Ninjutsu than me by a large margin. He may even be stronger than sensei. Though I don''t know about his magic ,I am sure than I will come out victorious if my magic powers were unsealed.'' thought Tatsuya.


    He didn''t know that Nikasu''s *Mystic eyes of death perception* can even ''kill'' Edios itself. So his innate abilities or magic were useless against him.


    "No it was my fault to force Oni-sama to fight with Nikasu-san...." Miyuki acknowledged her mistake and apologized to Ichizu.


    "Sorry about how I previously behaved, it was just before I have never seen someone capable of defeating my brother." said Miyuki.


    "Ofcourse you wouldn''t ,he is Yakumo''s student even if Yakumo hasn''t taught him much about Ninjutsu. There aren''t many who can defeat his disciple." said Ichizu.


    "Wait by Yakumo do you mean that famous shinobi....???" asked Mari visibly agitated.


    "Yes the brother is learning taijutsu under Yakumo sensei...." said Miyuki with pride.


    Mari couldn''t help but draw in a cold breath after receiving Miyuki''s confirmation.


    "Hattori-san what do you say...????" asked Ichizu in a calm tone.


    "If Ichizu-san thinks he is good enough ,that so be it after all he really is rather talented in combat." said Hattori as he decided to allow Tatsuya to join the Discipline community after witnessing his capabilities.


    "Very well Tatsuya follow me to the Discipline communities headquarters." said Mari as she left with Tatsuya in tow while Mayumi dragged away Miyuki to discuss about future stuff.


    "I am going to see if the Instructor of the kendo club has arrived yet or not...." said Ichizu as he left the Council room meanwhile Nikasu started fine-tuning his backup C.A.D.


    "Okay everyone ,nice to meet your all my name is Artoria Uchiha, your Kendo club Instructor. Let show others than Dao of Sword is the greatest." said a golden haired women of height reaching that of a teenager.


    She hard sharp features and *Sword-aura* was leaking out of her body resulting in those standing near her feel a needle pricking their bodies.


    "Artoria-sensei I would like to challenge Mibu-san to a duel..." said Kirihara Takeaki as he pointed his kendo stick towards Mibu Sayaka.


    Sayaka is a beautiful girl with semi-long dark brown hair done in a ponytail, big blue eyes a slender figure. With her attractive appearance, Sayaka can easily captivate most boys of the same age as her with her friendly smile and female charms.


    (A/N:-I will be taking 3-girls from this world and that''s it ,I don''t want more to be there. Mayumi ,Mizuki and Sayaka will be in the harem.)


    "Do you accept???..." asked Kirihara.


    "I do....let''s begin..." replied Sayaka.


    Kirihara stepped forward and slashed downwards with strength. Sayaka uses her sword to slide the incoming attack desolving the power behind the attack before she slashed horizontally.


    Kirihara twists his body and dodges the attack before once again swinging his sword at Sayaka.


    Both of their strikes lands on each other but Sayaka''s strike was more accurate when compared to Kirihara''s.


    He couldn''t take this lying down and quickly backed off before saying "Tchh....I will show you that magic is better than swordplay..."


    He channeled his psion in the sword before activating his *Sonic blade* and slashed at Sayaka who couldn''t dodge in time.


    Artoria opened her eyes as terrifying amount of *Sword-intent* erupted from her body and formed an impenetrable wall ,shielding Sayaka''s body.


    Kirihara''s sonic blade rebounded upon making a contact with the *Sword-intent* wall in front of Sayaka.


    Just as he dissolved the rebounded force ,someone caught his arm and flung his downwards before restraining his from the arm.


    A calm voice traveled in his ears "I have apprehended a student from Kendo club for unauthorized use of lethal magic, name Kirihara Takeaki ,course-1. Requesting more enforcers."


    "Hey ,why didn''t you reported Sayaka''s name she too was involved in the battle.???" asked one of the Kendo club member.


    "She didn''t you any kind of magic and this battle was an official swordplay so she didn''t broke any rules...." replied Tatsuya in a calm manner.


    "Bullshit...." said the guy before the surrounding students activated their C.A.D to attack.


    Tatsuya waved his hand and used *Cast jamming* to stop the magic sequence. Seeing that their C.A.D didn''t respond they rushed forward wanting to beat Tatsuya in close-combat.


    "*Cast-jamming* without using ''that'' huh.....interesting..." said the Kendo club ace also the head of *Blanche*''s subordinate organisation.


    Just as the kendo club members were about to reach Tatsuya ,then suddenly froze mid-air like statues....


    "Breaking school rules and attacking Public morals community''s member is an offense ,punishable by revoking your identity of being a first high student." a young man with otherworldy appearance walked towards the statues and slashes at the back of their neck.


    "Now what do we have here..." said Ichizu in a playful tone as he looked at Sayaka and Kirihara simultaneously.

 Chapter 134 - THE ABILITY TO COMPREHEND

    "Tatsuya-san can you fill me on the details and please release Kirihara-san maybe we will be able to reach an understanding if we conversed." said Ichizu as he turned to Artoria and said with a smile.


    "Instructor Artoria ,I will be troubling you to handle the fallen Kendo club members whom I have knocked unconscious."


    "Of course as their instructor it''s my responsibility to guide them, I apologize for their unruly behaviour." replied Artoria.


    "Haha...that isn''t a problem after all you just joined the school and it''s our first day. They will get to know you better with time." said Ichizu as he looked at Kirihara who had been released by Tatsuya from his grip.


    "Now Kirihara-san and Sayaka-san please tell me why is there a division in the Kendo club.???" asked Ichizu in a polite tone.


    Sayaka and Kirihara stood right next to each other. Even though they were seniors since Ichizu was a first year student but they knew that he was not someone they could afford to offend.


    What a joke!!!. Ichizu and Nikasu are two princes of the Ruujiki clan of Illusions not only they will lead their clan in the future but also were absolute geniuses. Further more Ruujiki clan was known to be overprotective of its members. Though no Ruujiki every would intentionally cause trouble for others.


    But if others were to do so they the clan would immediately deal with the offender ,irrespective of their background.


    Even if Sayaka''s father was a high-ranking official in the government, if she were to offend Ruujiki''s then even her father wouldn''t be able to save her from Ruujiki clan''s wrath.


    "I just wanted to prove Sayaka that if course-1 students were to fight against others, they would emerge victorious with their high magic capabilities ,it wouldn''t matter if she is extremely skilled in swordsmanship or any other fighting technique." stated Kirihara.


    "So you are saying that course-2 students are just trash because they aren''t skilled in magic even though they have attained high achievements in other fields." said Sayaka while gridding her teeth together.


    "I am just stating the fact Sayaka, so what if you are skilled in swordsmanship. When against someone who is adept in magic you can only give up..." retorted Kirihara.


    Seeing Kirihara''s behaviour Tatsuys shook his head and thought ''No...you are wrong Magician are that strong, in face of someone adept in martial way and knowledgeable about magic. A magician wouldn''t even know what killed him.''


    Tatsuya understood this point very clearly that''s why he learned Taijutsu from Yakumo ,so to not only become better in combat but to also minimize the need of him using magic.


    "Whether Course-1 students are superior or Course-2 are trash, I won''t speak on it as I myself don''t believe in this course-1 ,course-2 crap. But I do have one thing to say...."


    "Who said that pure martial powress useless...." said Ichizu with a smile on his face.


    "Do you mean to say that a normal sword wielder can fight against a magician.????" asked Kirihara with a snort.


    Instead of answering Kirihara''s question ,Ichizu asked him a question instead "Tell me Kirihara, when you used *Sonic blade* on Sayaka wasn''t it defected backwards.???"


    "It was but wasn''t that because Sayaka used her Magic.???" asked Kirihara visibly confused.


    Even though course two students weren''t much talented it didn''t mean that they were just trash altogether. This was First high school ,if one was able to pass the examination it that meant that ,that person is an elite amongst elite.


    "Instructor Artoria, I would request you to explain what happened." Instead of answering Kirihara Ichizu yet again passed on the question on someone else.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on this beautiful golden-haired instructor of Kendo club.


    Artoria smiled and said "As members of Kendo club everyone would know about *intent*. Their are many types of intents which exist but I won''t be going in detail about them."


    "The two most mentioned kinds of intent are *Killing intent* and *Sword intent*."


    "*Killing Intent* is a murderous aura which emits from a person when they d_e_s_i_r_e to harm someone. People who have experienced bloody battles and/or have already killed others tend to have much stronger Killing Intent than an ordinary person."


    "Experts may be able to disguise their Killing Intent, as well as intentionally release it as a form of mental attack."


    "*Sword Intent* is somewhat similar to Killing Intent. A dangerous aura emitted from a sword or master swordsman which causes others to feel as if they''re about to be cut by a sword."


    "After reaching a certain level, experts can even create physical manifestations (consisting of energy and their knowledge of sword-arts) with their Sword Intent, and this can be used to attack or defend against their foes."


    "When you attacked Sayaka, I used my Sword-intent to manifest as a wall protecting her from any danger....." explained Artoria.


    "Indeed ,intent are known to everyone, after sufficient life-death experience one is able to form killing intent like trained soldiers from military."


    "But Sword intent is different as it does matter how much you fought ,killed and battled ,one wouldn''t be able to form an intent as it purely depends of one''s ability to comprehend. There are many levels of sword intent."


    "Instructor Artoria of the Kendo club has not only been able to form a sword intent at such a young age but also has reached an impressive level of intent." concluded Ichizu.


    "Even though intents are strong, they shouldn''t be able to block magic attacks after all they are conceptual things." retorted Kirihara.


    Ichizu just smiled and said "Okay then...why don''t you use your strongest spell while Instructor Artoria would just use her sword intent to block your attack."


    "This....." Kirihara hesitated.


    "Don''t worry First high teachers are all top magicians even if it is a handicap, you don''t posses the ability to hurt them." stated Ichizu as he urged the crowd to make some space.


    The Sword-intent circled her body and materialized around her in shape of a dome.


    "T..this is Sword-intent...." Sayaka and others were shocked by the tremendous burst of pressure from Artoria''s body.


    Tatsuya thought ''Her Sword intent is higher than my Killing intent, just like her ,I too am able to materialize my Killing intent into physical entity but her level is much higher than mine.''


    "Okay....here I come!!!" declared Kirihara as he took a deep breath, activated his Psion sequence and attacked the dome with his *Point burst*.

 Chapter 135 - NULLIFYING INNATE ABILITY

    Kirihara dashed towards Artoria with his sword and thrusts it forward. A orange colored glow covered the tip of his sword. He strikes with all of his strength.


    {Ding}


    The tip of the Kendo stick made contact with the dome like structure Artoria had created using her Sword-intent.


    {Chiiiiikkkkkk!!!!!!!!}


    A loud screech resounded from the tip of his sword, Kirihara''s *Point burst* was a technique which he had created after years of practice, he had studied the Vibration-motions in-depth and finally after 5 years was he able to evolve his *B-grade* magic ,*Sonic blade* into an *A-grade* magic.


    In this magic sequence ,all the Psion was compressed at the tip of the sword so that when it came into contact with anything ,a huge amount of Vibration-sequence code would modify the Edios structure of the thing and shred it apart.


    The attack was like a pressured frequency canon, containing large amount of power but couldn''t be controlled beyond a certain level.


    The Large energy generated from the highly charged molecules blasted towards the dome. Light ripples could be seen on the surface amount Artoria.


    Nevertheless the attack was successfully defended against whereas the left over force was deflected in all directions.


    "Nice reaction time Tatsuya-san...!!!!" said Ichizu with a smile as he turned towards Kirihara and asked "So what do you have to say now, Kirihara-san....."


    "I..I apologize to Sayaka, I shouldn''t have used Magic in a fair duel and questioned the power of swordplay...." said Kirihara.


    Sayaka hearing his apology snorted coldly and looked away.


    "Ichizu-san can you tell me what had happened here.???" asked Mari as she, Mayumi and Katsuto arrived at the scene.


    "Well you should ask Tatsuya-san ,after all he was the one who apprehended Kirihara and stopped him before he had done anything foolish.


    Their eyes turned towards Tatsuya who was standing near Kirihara and Sayaka. Seeing them looking towards him ,he nodded and went towards the other parties location.


    "It all started like this..." One by one Tatsuya recounted the scenes as everyone slowly understood the truth of the matter.


    "What amount Kirihara???, using a lethal spell is a large offense." Asked Mari.


    "Since he acknowledged his own wrongdoing, I made the call that no further measures were needed." said Ichizu with a smile.


    "I guess that''s fine." said Mayumi.


    "The Disciplinary Committee has no intention of sending this matter to the Correctional Committee. What do you say, Jyumonji?" asked Mari.


    ''So this is the chairman of the Extracurricular Activities Federation, in charge of all club activities Katsuto Jyumonji. The heir apparent to the prestigious Numbers clan, the Jyumonji clan.'' thought Tatsuya as he observed the other party.


    "I appreciate your lenient ruling. He used a highly lethal spell. Normally, there would be no escaping suspension. I''m sure he''s aware of that himself. I''ll counsel him to learn from this mistake of his." said Katsuto.


    "I''m counting on you. But what about the kendo team? The moment she took up the gauntlet, she was equally to blame." Asked Mari as she looked over at Sayaka.


    "Since she didn''t use any kind of Magic, there isn''t a problem. Leave it be...." said Ichizu as he turned to look at the Instructor before saying with a smile.


    "I wish that this time around, under Instructor Artoria''s guidance our school will clam the first prize for the High-school Kendo competition." said Ichizu.


    "I will try by best...." replied Artoria with a smile.


    After dealing with the club matter , Tatsuya and Ichizu left for having their lunch. Tatsuya headed towards the caf¨¦ where his sister and friends were whereas Ichizu left with Mari and Mayumi to have his lunch in the council room.


    "I heard that second year named Kirihara used a Rank B Lethal Spell, right? You''re lucky you didn''t get hurt." said Leo.


    "That spell has a restricted effective range. It''s no different than dealing with the sharp blade of a sword." replied Tatsuya in a flat tone.


    "So you''re saying that it''s easy to deal with a real sword???." asked Mizuki unable to contain her curiosity.


    "It''s all right, Mizuki. There''s nothing to worry about when it comes to my brother." said Miyuki with a proud smile.


    "You sound really comfortable with it, Miyuki.???" asked Erika.


    "Yes. After all, there are not many who can possibly defeat my brother." said Miyuki.


    "Nullifying magic sequences is Brother''s specialty. Brother, you used Cast Jamming, didn''t you?" injected Miyuki.


    "I''m no match for you, am I, Miyuki?" sighed Tatsuya earning a smile from Miyuki.


    "By the way, don''t you need some kind of special rock to do that? Anti-something?" said Erika.


    "It''s antinite, Erika. If I remember correctly, it''s extremely expensive." said Leo.


    "No, I don''t have any. To be precise, what I used was something that applied the theories of Cast Jamming , *Specific Magic Jamming*." said Tatsuya but he didn''t explain more signalling the group that this was as much as he could say about it.


    "From Nullifying-magic, I recall Nikasu-san one time saying that Ichizu-san is also adept in magic nullification." Mizuki who had been quiet all the ,suddenly spoke.


    "Ohh...can you explain....???" asked Tatsuya.


    "Once while practicing a spell I lost control over it, just as I braced myself for possible injuries. All the Psion that I had collected dispersed and my spell was forcefully destroyed."


    "Due to what had happened, I was totally stunned ,I turned my head and saw Ichizu-san walking towards me with a worried expression and saying *Be careful while using a high level spell.*"


    "I couldn''t understand what had happened back then ,so I went to seek Nikasu-san''s advice."


    "He said *Some people are born with special power ,called as superpowers and Ichizu as well as he himself belong to that category. Their are also ranks within superpowers.*"


    "*Ichizu possess an innate ability which makes his completely undefeatable were as Ichizu-san''s *True magic* makes him Strongest.*"


    "*If Nikasu-san were to be excluded, they there isn''t a single magician worthy of a match for Ichizu-san.*"


    "Though I don''t know what abilities both of them have ,I do know one thing. Nikasu-san is extremely strong and I don''t think he is capable of lying....." said Mizuki as she observed the solemn faces of her friends.


    "Undefeatable.....even though I knew Ichizu-san was very strong, to think that it wasn''t even the beginning..." said Leo.


    ''An Innate ability which makes him invincible against magic..???'' though Tatsuya as he frowned deeply and decide to investigate the matter with his aunt''s help.

 Chapter 136 - I THINK SHE IS BEING CONTROLLED

    After exiting the caf¨¦ , Tatsuya felt the group as it was his turn to patrol the school ground. While walking towards the *Chemical class* he remembered what Erika told him.


    .../Flashback/.....


    "Guys did you know that another teacher has been assigned to the course-2 students. I heard that the new teacher is a lady ,who will will be teaching us *Chemical chemistry*." said Erika.


    "Yeah, I also saw a lady wearing formal teachers dress ,walking inside the teachers area." agreed Leo.


    "It''s good that the authorities are providing us, course-2 students with teachers. This will surely help elevate our status as students." said Mizuki.


    "Well do anyone of you know the new teacher''s name????" asked Miyuki.


    "If I am not wrong then it is Semiramis Suguri." replied Leo.


    "She is also very beautiful, no less than our Miyuki....." said Erika.


    "Let''s hope she is equally talented when it comes to teaching." said Mizuki.


    .../End of flashback/.....


    While Tatsuya was lost in his thoughts, a voice broke him out of his trance.


    "Excuse me Tatsuya-kun, can we talk for a bit." said Sayaka who had approached Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya glanced at Sayaka and hesitated a bit before answering "My turn to patrol the school grounds has just started....."


    "I won''t take more than 15 minutes of your time..." said Sayaka.


    "Okay....!!!" replied Tatsuya with an impassive expression.


    {Inside a caf¨¦}


    Sayaka took a deep breath before saying "Tatsuya-kun, as you know that due to our lack of talent in Magic, we are suppressed and loathed by those Course-1 students who consider themselves to be superior to us ,course-2 students."


    "I don''t agree with their behaviour, even if we are less talented in using Magic, it doesn''t mean that they can suppress and underestimate us."


    "I would like you to lend a hand in improving the condition of our fellow students...."


    "I thank you for your assistance in subduing Kirihara back then, your capabilities can allow us to extract justice for our fellow students." said Sayaka.


    Tatsuya quietly listened to her words before asking "How exactly do you plan on improving the condition of course-2 students.???"


    "I am sorry but unless you agree to join us, I can''t tell you anything...." said Sayaka with an apologetic expression.


    "Well you didn''t really tell me anything, how can you expect me to make a decision just based on morals." asked Tatsuya.


    "I...I..." Sayaka tried to justify herself but no words came out of her mouth.


    "Well I need some time to think about it. I will tell you wheni have made a decision...." replied Tatsuya.


    "Thank you for your time..." said Sayaka.


    As soon as she disappeared 3-figure came to Tatsuya''s table and sat down.


    "So what do you think????" asked Ichizu with a smile.


    ..../Flashback/......


    "Hey ,Mari-chan isn''t that Tatsuya and the girl beside him, is Sayaka....." said Mayumi.


    "Hmmm....you are right, I wonder what they are doing here, isn''t this the time for Tatsuya to patrol the school grounds, why is he here." said Mari with anger in her voice.


    "Don''t jump to concusion Mari-san, let''s wait and see..." said an otherworldly handsome being standing beside her.


    "Let me you a cloaking spell on us...." said Mayumi.


    ..../End of flashback/.....


    "So my guess was right huh....." said Ichizu in a soft tone.


    "Huh... what do you mean by that Ichizu." asked Mayumi.


    "Yesterday Sayaka-san asked me to teach her the way of sword. Apparently Instructor Artoria was able to sense that I myself am a sword-user. So she asked me to teach Sayaka in her steed."


    "So when Sayaka-san came to me yesterday, I sensed a very minute disturbance in Psion dimension."


    "Due to my own magic, I am very proficient in sensing *Dark-magic*. Someone has used a lesser magic on Sayaka and she is being manipulated by that person...." concluded Ichizu.


    "We should apprehend her and try to break her out of that person''s control...." suggested Mari.


    "No.. I don''t think that''s a good idea...." said Mayumi.


    "What do you think Tatsuya-san.???" asked Ichizu.


    "I think we should just observe her ,for the time being. We can use her to find the mastermind behind this matter and then deal with him." suggested Tatsuya.


    "We also agree with Tatsuya, we can monitor her using the *Broadcast room* but I don''t think it will be of much use...." suggested Mari.


    "I myself we take care of keep an eye on her so you don''t need to worry about it...." suggested Ichizu.


    "Tatsuya-san, try to acquire more information on the behaviour of the course-2 students. My instincts are telling me that a storm is coming." said Ichizu.


    "Mari-san and Mayumi-chan, be ready for taking immediate action. We must minimise the damage...." said Ichizu.


    "Very well....." they replied.


    "Tatsuya-san, continue with your patrolling...."


    {Outside the caf¨¦}


    After dealing with the preparations, Ichizu started walking towards the school roof top.


    "Medea....." said Ichizu as a figure appeared beside him.


    "Keep an eye on her....." said Ichizu.


    "Don''t worry master ,I would let your prey escape..... fufufufu...." said Medea before teleporting away.


    "Ishtar and Scathach....." said Ichizu.


    "Yes master....." said Ishtar and Scathach while still in the invisibility mode.


    "Chaos is coming, remember to stay by my side....." said Ichizu.


    "Yes master....." said both of them in an intoxicated tone.


    During these years Nikasu and Ichizu were able to get two more servants.


    Ichizu was able to summon Medea and Scathach whereas Nikasu summoned Medusa and Minamoto no raika.


    Even though the reason between Ichizu ,Nikasu and servants was a little strained at first.


    With time the servants were also not able to withstand the charm of Ichizu thus adding more members in his harem whereas Nikasu didn''t care for whom his servant would fall for.


    He just loved Cynthia and no one else could spark his attraction.

 Chapter 137 - WILLING TO WAIT FOREVER

    Inside his house, Tatsuya and Miyuki were currently sitting in the living room. The windows and doors were sealed by a strong *Magic-formation* and *Zone-interference*.


    A large screen came out of the ceiling on the room as two figures appeared sitting in a garden.


    Tatsuya after hearing Mizuki''s words wanted to ask his aunt Maya ,whether if she knew about Ichizu''s innate ability or not.


    "Good evening Aunt Maya ,Mother...." said Tatsuya with slight smile on his ever stoic face.


    Due to Ichizu''s interference years ago, the Yotsuba clan had to treat Tatsuya with respect and love thus even after all that had happened. Maya and Miya were able to salvage their relation with Tatsuya.


    Becoming one of the only few to receive Tatsuya''s love. Even though it was said that Tatsuya''s emotions were deleted.


    It isn''t something which could be fully achieved ,even with Miya''s *Mind-magic*.


    Emotions was something which even Chaos couldn''t control. Even with Ichizu''s deep eye powers or Nikasu''s eye powers ,it was still not possible to completely erase the other parties emotion.


    "Hello Tatsuya, did something interesting happened for you to suddenly contact us...???" asked Miya with curiosity.


    "Don''t speak the name...!!!!" shouted Maya as her breath quickened.


    "Aunt Maya what happened....????" asked Tatsuya with concern.


    "The White king of the Ruujiki clan has an ability which allows him to know the location and intention of the person using his name."


    "Do speak his name or write his name with any malicious intent." said Maya as her face was flushed red with anxiety.


    (A/N:-Where did I read this magic...hmmm...I can''t remember....)


    "Is a magic is possible...????" asked Tatsuya with an astonished expression on his ever stoic face.


    "Ruujiki clan is an ancient clan which specialises in Spirit-magic ,Soul-magic and Illusion-casting...the White king stands at the pinnacle of Spirit-magic only the great elder of Ruujiki clan is stronger in terms of Spirit-magic."


    "Even though it is hard to believe but such a magic do exist." said Miya.


    "White king???..." asked Miyuki.


    "Every leader of the Ruujiki clan has to establish a name in the society before returning to the clan."


    "This generations Kings are Ichizu Ruujiki ,the Black king and Nikasu Ruujiki ,the White king in otherwords your schoolmates." said Miya astounding the two siblings.


    "Ichizu-san is the Black king???, I think Nikasu-san should be the Black king...." said Miyuki.


    Maya understanding what Miyuki was hinting at replied "Good, don''t speak the name with malicious thoughts. Have you ever seen Ichizu using magic.???"


    "This...!!!!" clearly Miyuki couldn''t reply neither could Tatsuya. Even though Ichizu was a member of Public morals community, he haven''t used his magic even a single time.


    "What about Nikasu???" asked Maya.


    Hearing her changing the target of question Tatsuya nodded before saying "He once used Spatial-magic also Fire-magic and Ice-magic....."


    "Indeed the White king can used 5 to 6 different categories of magic but the Black king is special."


    "The Black-king has many kinds of magic, far surpassing even my imagination. But he mostly uses his eye ability as his Dark-element is too effective."


    "Even when using other kinds of magic, his Dark-element leaks into his surrounding ,killing anything near him by s_u_c_k_i_n_g all of his Psion and Vitality."


    "The reason behind him being Black king doesn''t depends on his personality ,it depends on the horrifying power that he possess. Even the White kings abilities aren''t as terrifying as his." concluded Maya.


    "Don''t try to create trouble for them, when Miyuki becomes the clan head, both of you will know about the truth behind Ruujiki clan when the time comes..."


    "Hmmm...okay Aunt Maya...." replied Tatsuya before cutting the connection.


    "What do you think Oni-sama....????" asked Miyuki.


    "Looks like Ruujiki clan is not what we thought it was......" replied Tatsuya.


    {Somewhere}


    "Isn''t it beautiful..????" asked Ichizu with a smile as he walked forward.


    An otherworldly beautiful women was sitting in front of him near the *Ruujiki spirit lake*. She was gazing at the beautiful sky above her head.


    She had a gentle expression on her face, a calm and peaceful aura was being emitted from her body.


    She answered in a soft tone when Ichizu had reached her "Indeed ,the stars are very beautiful it reminds me of the time I first descended to the Shinobi-world."


    "Glad you are happy...." said Ichizu as he sat beside Kaguya and gazed at her from beside her.


    "Why do you treat me so nicely???? ,even though we are married, it was because you were forced to do so..." asked Kaguya still gazing at the stars.


    Hearing her question Ichizu also looking upwards in the sky.


    He said "It is true that I was forced to make you my wife, I cared for you due to my guilt of taking away your freedom."


    Hearing his words Kaguya nodded. Even though there was no change in her expression ,Ichizu knew that she was extremely sad inside.


    Ichizu smiled as he continued "However..." saying so he grasped Kaguya''s hand tightly with his own.


    His eyes locked with her''s. A gentle smile crept on his face.


    Kaguya''s eyes brightened.


    Ichizu continued "Every time I see your, I feel my heartbeat speed up....first I thought it was due to my bloodline but then I noticed that I loved everything about you."


    "You behaviour, your thinking ,your actions ,your scent ,your soul ,your body ,your everything."


    "This love turned into d_e_s_i_r_e which is still burning inside me.....but I will wait, wait for the time your fully accept me."


    "Remember, when you move forward after forgetting your past, I will be waiting for you. It doesn''t matter how much time you take."


    "I am willing to wait forever ,if only it''s you...." said Ichizu with a smile.


    Hearing his answer Kaguya''s body trembled before tears spilled out of her eyes. She gently leaned over towards Ichizu''s shoulder for support.


    ''I wish this moment to last forever.......'' wished Kaguya before watching the stars along Ichizu.

 Chapter 138 - KILLING WITH A BORROWED KNIFE

    {Drip....}


    {Drip....}


    {Drip.....}


    "Huff....huff...huff!!!!!...." a black-cloaked man was running on a narrow path.


    Droplets of blood fell on the ground leaving a mark of stream of the pathway. There was a large hole of the man''s right shoulder and blood was continuously flowing out of his wound.


    The man was looking behind to check if he was be followed or not. He turned left and found a place to sit near the trash disposer and took out a blood soaked cube.


    "I must hide...!!!!!!" he injected him psion inside the cube as a force field camouflaged his body and covered his breath.


    The cube was device handed to the man by the *Watcher''s division* of the Japanese government.


    The man actually was a undercover agent of the Japanese government who was instructed to infiltrate the Egyptian forces.


    Due to the appearance of the Hulizum hiyuma and other 6 foreigners. The Japanese government as tasked him to monitor Hulizum and report back at headquarters.


    Even so he only got normal information as all the more important intel was with the elite or core members of the faction.


    Today he got his chance and successfully entered the *Labyrinth* ,where the most crucial information related to the Egyptian faction was kept.


    Even though he was an experienced agent who has been in the field of infiltration for many years. He failed to notice that he was being watching.


    The title *Eye of the dark* wasn''t just for show, Hulizum had long since started suspecting the man as an undercover agent with the help of his innate ability.


    So to not alert the Japanese government ,he thought of refining the man into a black-mummy so that the man can act as his pawn and collect information from the Japanese side.


    But as an extremely experienced agent ,how could his instincts not warn him about the upcoming danger.


    Knowing that his cover was blown ,he actually detonated a small-scale bomb at the main pillar of the *Labyrinth* causing the Egyptian forces to focus on the collapsing structure rather than pay any attention to him.


    Just as he escaped from the *Labyrinth* and thought that he had successfully stole all the intel on them. A black beam passed through his right shoulder and suddenly the whole arm burst open.


    The *Eye of the dark* locked onto him and gave chase to refine him and make sure to deal with all the trouble.


    "I must get this intel to the headquarters...." the man gritted his teeth as he bandaged his mangled arm while using *Chemical-manipulation* to numb the pain.


    Suddenly his whole body tensed up as sounds of foot step were heard by him. His heart stared beating madly and nervous came over his being.


    Hulizum walked with a black colored rod in his arms. He was wearing casual clothes and a mad smile could be seen on his face.


    A huge demonic eye floated above his head as it''s iris continuously scanned the whole area, searching for the man who escaped.


    The man held his breath even though he was covered with a force field. He had already used his blood to create fake tracks and erased presence to avoid getting exposed to the Egyptian prince.


    "So you wanna play *Hide & Seek* huh...let''s see if you can hide from this king." after saying so the blood eye above him grew even more sinister as the red glow around it''s body became more intense.


    "Found you!!!!!...." smiles Hulizum as the eye above him appeared above the body of the man who thought he was safe and entered his body.


    "Arghhhhh!!!!!!..." screamed the man , unfortunately there was no one who heard him voice.


    "No.....!!!!" howled the man as his eyes turned bloodshot and his will was being refined into a *Black-mummy*.


    Hulizum walks towards the man and takes the hologram which the man had stolen from the Egyptian faction before escaping.


    "What is it that...you are trying to achieve." asked the man while gritting his teeth. The insane amount of pain rendered him incapable of using magic.


    "You know the info you stole was very important, it contained the ritual of *Spirit-corrosion* . We need means to identify the spirits so to increase the success percentage."


    "For that we need someone who''s eyes can help us distinguish between the spirits. There are only two such sources in the world who can do so."


    "But one of them is a force that even the elders and emperor of the Hiyuma clan want to avoid at all costs. While the other is likely to be a friend of the first."


    "First the Ruujiki clan members with their do-jutsu are able to distinguish between the spirits but are untouchable. Second Mizuki is probably a close friend of that Ruujiki."


    "If we want her eyes we need to capture her but that will provoke the wrath of Ruujiki''s and elders and emperor are not willing to do so."


    "So I can only depend on the side-organisation of Blanch to achieve my goal. They are making limiter Magicians and I have already passed the information about Mizuki to them."


    "You are....insane, if the Ruujiki clan even got a hint of your plan ,you will be done for....I don''t know why but even the government has passed the rule that no one shall judge the Ruujiki clan and the matter will be handled by The council." shouted the man.


    "Hahahaha.....only if they knew..." laughed Hiyuma as he watched the man turning into a black-mummy.

 Chapter 139 - MINE!!!!!

    {Inside Ichizu''s personal arena}


    "HAAAA!!!!!!...." Sayaka issues a low roar and strikes with her kendo stick. She was wearing traditional armor without any head protection.


    The kendo stick drew an beautiful arc in the air and descended towards Ichizu.


    Ichizu was wearing tight black outfit as his perfectly muscled and well toned body could be seen clearly through the outlines of the black outfit.


    Ichizu was quite tall ,he wasn''t over-muscular but ever single muscle on his body radiated enormous pressure on Sayaka, forcing her to go for an all out attack.


    Ichizu held a kendo stick in his right hand and passed it able his head. Sayaka''s sword clashed with Ichizu''s resulting in strong rebound force to fling her away.


    The sword flew back nearly breaking away from Sayaka''s grip. Even so Ichizu didn''t attack her but just stood where he was without moving.


    "You are improving fast!!!...." said Ichizu as he was a little surprised to see that Sayaka was able to push his sword back a little.


    Sayaka who was thrown backwards along with the rebound force, tightly gripped her sword and said "I am not done yet!!!!!....."


    She immediately attacked. Her sword slashed through the air making the wind whistle. Ichizu takes a step forward towards the incoming blow and uses *Aincrad-style* to desolve the force behind the attack.


    His sword gently tapped her right ankle. As soon as she placed her leg down on the floor. A terrible pain spread through out her whole leg. She fell on her right knee ,unable to stand up.


    Sayaka bits her lips as she stared at the figure of the person she started worshiping as her teacher. Ichizu''s realm of swordplay was unfathomable so was his sword technique.


    Just by training under his for a few weeks ,Sayaka''s understanding of sword achieved big success. She admired this otherworldly handsome man who was unparalleled in swordplay.


    At the same time she was swore to defeat him in swordplay and overcome this seemingly infinitely tall mountain peak. Now that she remembers it, she can''t help but feel frustrated by the fact that even though she was improving tremendously.


    She was far from being Ichizu''s opponent, if she trained in sword for her whole life. She maybe able to fight against Ichizu but she doesn''t have that much time.


    Sayaka grits her teeth and thinks ''At least I must force to use both hands...''.


    Ichizu had just changed him posture from *Aincrad style* to *Sword series style* which was a *Kendo art*. Only when holding the sword in both hand can you release the true capabilities of the sword.


    She makes a decision, while looking at the side view of Ichizu''s face she gathers all of her energy and jumps towards him with her sword.


    Ichizu turns around only to see Sayaka''s body falling towards him. He gently swings his sword and clashed with her sword sending it flying away. Even the front armor and leg armor broke and fell down.


    Sayaka suddenly losses her balance and falls forward. Ichizu let go of his sword and catching the falling body of Sayaka. He pulls her into his embrace to provide her support so she could stand.


    ''A sculpture made by god....'' thought she ,when she felt the power emanating from his body.


    Ichizu and Nikasu had used all the points for a good background but they also got otherworldly face and body as a bonus.


    Sayaka subconsciously closed the negligible distance between them .Her body was in total contact with Ichizu''s body.


    Seeing this seen Medea, Scathach and Ishtar gritted their teeths while thinking ''She is taking advantage of her current disability to walk.....''.


    Sayaka raises her head only to see Ichixu''s face a little distance away from her. Sayaka looks deep into the eyes of Ichizu before subconsciously hugging Ichizu.


    "Do you really want this???....let''s me tell you I am destined to have more than one wife ,clan elders have already engaged me to 4 girls."


    "I wouldn''t lie to you.....multiple wife''s are common in the magic world to keep bloodline purity and give birth to talents. I may even be engaged to more woman in future."


    "I like you but if we talk this step ,there will be no turning back .My clan wouldn''t allow you to leave ,I myself won''t. I may not look like a possessive person but I really am....." said Ichizu while staring deep into Sayaka''s eyes.


    "If you really live me then you don''t need to consider qualifications ,a Ruujiki seeks love ,not position..." replied Ichizu with pride.


    Sayaka stared at him then suddenly moved her head forward, their lips connected. Ichizu moved his hands on her b_u_t_t_o_c_k_s while his tongue destroyed her barriers.


    They continued to kiss each other before Sayaka''s hands carcassed the cheet and abbs on Ichizu''s body.


    Ichizu sucks on her lips while massaging her b_u_t_t with his hands. A fire once again emerged into Ichizu''s eyes after such a long time.


    Feeling his burning gaze Sayaka shyly cuddled with him before burning her red face on his c_h_e_s_t.


    Ichizu bends forward and whispers in her ear "Now you are mine ,I won''t let you escape ever." Hearing his words Sayaka was a little shocked as Ichizu was never dominating and always had a gentle smile on his face.


    But soon her shock turned into shame after feeling his hands roaming around. Ichizu says "Let''s see how you escape now....little rabbit."

 Chapter 140 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-1)

    Ichizu looked towards Mayumi and asked with his signature smile "So what do you think of my plan..?"


    Ichizu , Nikasu and other members of *Student council* were discussing about how to suppress the effect of division between the 1st year students.


    Due to the absence of school emblem on the Course-2 students uniform ,the students batch has been distributed into two groups:- Course-1 and Course-2.


    The Course-1 students ,thinking of themselves as more talanted than Course-2 have started bullying the Course-1 students.


    The Course-2 students have also started retaliating against the Course-1 students ,causing damage to the balance maintained by *Public morals community* officers.


    The unrest between them has started to grow even more than everybody thought it would.


    "Your plan to introduce some rights and negotiate terms with Course-2 students is indeed good but the problem is we don''t really understand what do they want." replied Mayumi in a tired tone.


    "Plus if we were to easily give in ,the reputation of the *Student council* will go down the drain." added the Suzune.


    "What is the status to the *Public morals community*...???" asked Nikasu in his usual cold tone.


    "The officers of my *Public morals community* have arrested many Course-2 students who were creating trouble...." replied Mari.


    "Every member of the *Student council* is what we call a *Bloom* except Tatsuya. So we don''t really understand them at all. Tatsuya-san I hope you don''t talk any offense." apologized Nikasu.


    Miyuki bit her lips but didn''t speak as she knew that Nikasu didn''t mean anything bad when he said that.


    "Hmm.....it should work. We can try to negotiate with them the terms and try to make peace between the two Courses." said Mayumi.


    "Mari, Juumonji ,Mayumi and Miyuki you four will represent the *Student council* if they agree to negotiate....." said Ichizu.


    Mari as the head of *Public morals community*, her presence is required. Not only was she the leader of the strongest authority after the president but also many of the Course-1 student listened to her.


    Juumonji as the head of clubs is also required to talk with the representatives of the opposite force. His influence over the working of the school was second to none. Not even to Mayumi.


    Mayumi as the head of *Student council* needs to bears witness the negotiation and also implement them. She holds the highest position after the school authorities and her decision is the final decision.


    And lastly Miyuki as the representative of the Course-1 students must display her willingness to compromise and take a step back. This will surely decrease the difference to some extent.


    "Tatsuya-san, what do you think???...." asked Ichizu.


    But before he could finish what he wanted to say, he was interrupted by the noise of the announcement.


    "Attention, all students! We are a volunteer coalition seeking to abolish discrimination within the school! Volunteer? Right We demand an opportunity to negotiate on equal terms with the student council and the Extracurricular Activities Federation."


    "How did they enter the *Broadcasting room*???."


    Suddenly the door opened as Morisaki entered the room with a file in his hand.


    "Morisaki reporting....., Course-2 students under the leadership of Sayaka Mibu of the *Kendo club* have seized control over the *Broadcast room*." said Morisaki.


    Saying so Ichizu raised an eyebrow and stood up from his seat, followed by others they left for the *Broadcast room*.


    After walking for a while they arrived in front of the door of the *Broadcast room*.


    Ichizu activated his *Sharingan* and observed the door before saying in a plane tone.


    "They have set up a blockade in front of the door and have sealed the room." concluded Ichizu.


    "Is there any other entrance point.???" asked Tatsuya.


    "No!!!....the *Broadcast room* only has one enter point, we can''t even use the ventilation." replied Juumonji.


    "What is happening Ichizu-san???" asked Mizuki.


    Leo, Shizuki ,Erika and Mizuki arrived beside Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    "They have locked themselves inside the room and are saying that they won''t come out before we agree to fulfill their demands. Even the *Master key* is with them though i am happy that you four are not inside that room hehehehehe..." laughed Ichizu.


    "I think we should break through by force and apprehend them..." suggested Morisaki.


    "That will be determinant for us, we need to communicate with them and come to an accord with them otherwise the unrest between the two Courses will continue to grow." said A-chan with an worried expression.


    "Before deciding what to do with them ,we need to make them leave the room on their own will." said Nikasu as he looked towards Ichizu.


    Seeing Nikasu looking at Ichizu, others also followed his gaze at looked towards Ichizu talking and laughing with Mizuki.


    "Ichizu-san, you can flirt with Mizuki all you want but before help us solve the current situation." teased Mayumi.


    Hearing Mayumi''s words ,Ichizu''s brows twitched while Mizuki''s face began shade of red. Mari was also annoyed by the current seen and ''Humph`ed''.


    Ichizu took out his phone and dailed a number.


    {Beep} {Beep} {Beep}


    "Hello!???..." said a girl from the receiver''s end.


    "Ohh...hello!!! Sayaka-san, this is Ichizu speaking....I want to tell you that I am ready to talk with you on your terms for Course-2 students." said Ichizu in a soft tone.


    "Ohkkk.....we will clear the blockade...." replied Sayaka before opening the door of the *Broadcast room*.


    She came and stood in front of Ichizu and said "So the *Student council* is ready to listen to our terms????."


    Before Ichizu could speak ,Mari loudly ordered "Apprehend those who entered the *Broadcast room*."


    Immediately Morisaki and Tatsuya along with more enforcers apprehended the Course-2 participants.


    Sayaka seeing this panicked and sent a questioning gaze towards Ichizu.


    Listening to his explanation Sayaka sighed as she thought ''Sure enough we can''t do whatever we want to....''


    "Who are you??? ,I didn''t see your admission form so can''t be a part of the school. Non-students or employees aren''t allowed to enter the building." said Suzune as she asked a person wearing Course-2 uniform.


    Seeing him Ichizu''s iris shranked as he thought ''Shit!!!!!''


    BOOOOOMMMMMMM......!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 141 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-2)

    BOOOOOOMMMM.....!!!!!!!!


    Just as the explosion sounded ,Nikasu turned into a stream of white light and arrived in front of Suzune. A holy light burst from his body as the surrounding temperature started increase drastically.


    "*Space-freeze*...." suddenly the explosion hearing towards Suzune froze in mid-air like someone has pressed pause button and froze the T.V.


    A small orb flew out of Nikasu''s hand and all the energy was s_u_c_k_e_d inside the orb. The person who detonated the bomb, immediately stepped back and rapidly retreated.


    ''Shit!!!!...I thought that would have been enough to kill all the *11-master clan* members.....'' thought as he quickly grabbed Mizuki as she was in his range of attack.


    "Don''t come closer otherwise the girl dies....!!!!!!" shouted the person with a anti-magic pistol ,seeing that Mizuki has been taken as an hostage Nikasu withdrew his *Light-chaos* and backed off.


    The person raised his eyes towards the others and suddenly froze by what he saw. He started trembling after seeing Ichizu''s expression.


    (AN:-Please see the photo in discord. Link in auxiliary chapter.)


    He saw Ichizu raising his hand and imitating the action of holding a gun. Suddenly he felt as if he lost control over his body.


    Mizuki also took this change to escape and arrive beside Shizuki ,Leo and Erika.


    Ichizu placed his hand on his temple, the person also followed his movements and placed the *Anti-magic pistol* on the side of his temple.


    "What is going on???...., why isn''t my body in my control..????" screamed the person.


    Ichizu suddenly smiled and imitated the action of pulling the trigger.


    The person''s cold ,dead-body fell on the ground as blood flowed like a river from his head ,dyeing the floor in red.


    "What the hell????!!!!!..." some of the students screamed after seeing a dead body.


    "Take the students and gather in the stadium along with the teachers while Mari-san tell the enforcer to spread this order to everyone." said Ichizu with a touch of seriousness of his face.


    "Mayumi-san ,use the *Broadcast room* to announce this the news that the school is order attack." said Nikasu as he motioned Cynthia to follow the students and make sure that they are safe.


    BOOOOOMMMM...!!!!!!!!!


    Suddenly the building started shaking as 3-RPG''s head the lower floor of the main building.


    Due to the damage caused by the attack the building swayed a little after the impact. *Inscriptions* floated in front of the school building prevent it from taking damage.


    ''The magic-circle of the school wouldn''t stand for long under the besiege of *Anti-magic* weapons.'' thought Tatsuya as he calmly analyzed the situation.


    "Hey look...,there are some strangely dressed people rushing towards us..."


    "Is that an *Android-war machine*???...."


    "What is happening??? are we under attack..????"


    Just as everyone was panicking they heard a voice travelling in their ears and the temperature of the whole building increased drastically.


    "*Brahmastra-kundala*..."


    BOOOOOOMMMMMM


    All of the incoming personnel''s were reduced to ashes along with the machines.


    "Isn''t that Karna-sensei???, our *History-teacher*..."


    "Is that a Lance...????"


    "Wow....that strange looking armor is surely an ancient device....."


    "How can he fly....????, don''t tell me he has solved the problem with *Loop-execution*"


    said Hattori with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    "No....look at his back, there two strange floating things behind him. From what I see ,I believe that he is using *Gravitation-manipulation* to float with *Oscillation-type magic* to move thus successfully achieving flight." concluded Suzune.


    "But no device can create such strong *Gravitation-magic* ,even when using the magic myself. I can only lift small blades nothing more or the Structure will collapse." said Mari.


    "His control over magic is not something even *Strategic-level* magician have and as far as his Psion-capacity is concerned. Well I can only saw that ,it''s best if you ignore his absurd power level." said Juumonji.


    Karna dressed in teachers uniform floated in air like a handsome Sun-god. His spear was in his final form.


    He glanced at the incoming heat tracing missile and shot in the sky in form of a red light.


    {Meanwhile}


    {Clank} {Clank}


    Artoria walked in front of the front gate of the school with her sword tightly gripped in both hands.


    She took a deep breath and took a stance ,intense golden light burst out of her body as her Psion-level spiked high.


    She gracefully raised her sword vertically above her head and the aura turned more intense and violent.


    "Isn''t that Instructor Artoria...??? look at the sword in her hand."


    "Such strong Psion..."


    The incoming enemies shot many bullets at her but her creating a domain-type defense which destroyed the incoming bullets before it could even get near her body.


    A bright golden light shot from the tip of her sword ,piercing the sky and clouds.


    "Is that her magic????...."


    "So cool....!!!"


    {Meanwhile}


    "Everyone quick...,retreat to the stadium. Mayumi & Juumonji try to contact your families and ask them to contact military." said Nikasu.


    "Tatsuya ,Morisaki ,Kirihara and Erika make sure that the students are safe."


    "Suzune, I want position of enemies and status of the entry point of the school along with the current position of the 7-foreigners...."


    ''Ishtar, Medea and Scathach make sure they are alright....'' commanded Ichizu.


    ''Very well master.....'' they replied.


    "After the contact, Juumonji ,you lead the Enforcer along with Mari and take care of the enemies. Mayumi take the roof and assist Juumonji with your sniper." said Ichizu.


    "What about you...????" asked Mayumi with worry on her face.


    "Nikasu will be helping with rescue and I will protect the school building." said Ichizu.


    "Don''t worry, there is no one in the world who can even touch a smile hair on his body." said Nikasu before teleporting with *Flying-raijin*.


    Ichizu just smiled and walked towards the *Public morals room* to take his weapon and dress.

 Chapter 142 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-3)

    Ichizu entered the *Public morals community* and walked towards the locker with no-7 written on it.


    He pressed his hand against the locker as an emotionless voice sounded in the room "Scanning complete... *Palm-print* matched... Opening locker. "


    {Click}


    The door of the locker opened while some oxygen flowed out of it. In the *Public morals community* , the locker are equiped with vacc_u_m lock sequence so that, things like evidence can be stored inside the locker.


    Ichizu held the handle of the door and pulled. The locker opened as a black suit case was seen inside it.


    Ichizu smiled and pulled out the suit case and placed it on the round-table of the community. He removes the cross hanging from his neck and places outside the lock entrance of the case.


    He inserts the Cross and twists it as the sound of the case, unlocking resounded throughout the room.


    Inside the case he saw a neatly folded Black-exorcists dress and two black and white identical, long barreled guns lying quitly inside the case.


    Ichizu smiled and pulled out the costume inside the case.


    He walked up to the changing room and got dressed, two indentical guns and a tailsman holder on the utility belt.


    The black-wear was designed to fully cover Ichizu body below is head. It was tight uniform with auxilary armor all over it.


    Ichizu exited the changing room and headed towards the *Broadcast room*.


    "Glad you are..." stopped Mari as soon as she turned to see the figure of Ichizu.


    Every single muscle of clearly visible on the tight costume. Not only Mari but others including the bro-con ,all were stunned speechless.


    Hearing his words ,their faces turned crimson due to shame.


    "What''s the status of the building...???" asked Ichizu.


    "Floors-G to floor 4 has been occupied by the terrorists ,we have set a blockade on the 5th floor and are currently preventing them from advancing." said Suzune.


    "What about communition????...." asked Ichizu.


    "They have set up *Signal jamming array* and no communition are available." said Tatsuya.


    "The status of 7-Foriengers....????"


    "All of them are currently in the stadium and are asking if they can be of any assistance ." replied Suzune.


    "What do you think Juumonji????."


    "I think we should take their help, the 7 of them are members of the 7-Ancient Great clans. They should be able to assist us." said Juumonji.


    "What about those students who were trapped outside the school building.??" asked Ichizu.


    "Nikasu is rescuing them as we speak...." said A-chan.


    "Well then ,Tatsuya-san don''t let anyone harm the students ,if the situation is desperate then go for the kill." said Ichizu.


    "Okay...." replied Tatsuya.


    Ichizu clamly walked to the 5th floor while others watched him for the *Surveillance room*.


    "Ichizu-kun, what are you doing here???." asked Morisaki.


    Apparently Morisaki was in-charge of leading the suppression force to stop the terrorists from reaching the 5th floor.


    "I will be going down ,lock the lower floor when I enter." told Ichizu.


    "But..." Morisaki tried to reason with him.


    "Okay if you say so...." said Morisaki ,still a little unconvinced.


    Morisaki led Ichizu towards the elevator and motioned his subordinates to open the floors below.


    Ichizu entered the elevator and arrived at the 4th floor.


    "Someone is coming...."


    "Take care and kill them...."


    "Once we break through this level, we will win...."


    Ichizu looked at the terrorists and let out a smile.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Why is he smiling in such a situation.???" said Sayaka with worry evident on her face.


    "Will Ichizu-san be Okay....." said Mizuki.


    Mayumi was also worried but not for Ichizu but for the building.


    ''Don''t break the building.....'' thought Mayumi.


    "Look what is that????....." asked Erika as she pointed towards the monitor inside the *Survalience room*.


    {Meanwhile}


    Black-fog started leaking out from Ichizu''s body as he held his guns and slowly walked towards the terrorists.


    "I don''t like killing ,but you shouldn''t have attacked the school...a pity." said Ichizu.


    "Wh..what the he..hell...."


    "Fire fire fire....."


    "Die you pipsqueak...."


    *Anti-magic* bullets rained down of Ichizu but a thick blanket of darkness devoured the incoming attacks.


    Ichizu raised his white-colored gun and whisper as he aimed "*Dark-nebula*...."


    A magic sequence appeared beneath the feet of his enemies and Dark-mass of dense fog erupted from their places.


    "Argghhhhh.....save me...."


    "No ,I don''t want to die....."


    "What is this, ahhhh....my leg..."


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH....F_U_C_K..!!!!!!."


    Screams echoed through out the room and the Darkness continued to devour the flesh, mind ,Psion and soul of the targets.


    Ichizu walked towards the elevator for the 3rd floor ,while the darkness flowed beside him while devouring every living being.


    {Meanwhile}


    Silence...descended on the room as they were deeply effected by what they saw.


    That handsome smiling face, turned into that of the reaper''s claiming lives wherever he went.


    Ichizu always acted friendly and calmly with everyone, everyone loved his character but today looking at his handsome yet indifferent face.


    Fear couldn''t help but make way towards their hearts.


    Mizuki trembled a bit after witnessing the merciless killing of her crush. It made her afraid.


    But she calmed down after remembering how nicely Ichizu treated her. Even teaching her how to control her eyes.


    "Juumonji-san ,it''s time we lead the Enforcer and clear out the terrorists....." suggested Mari to which Juumonji nodded and left with her for the *Public morals community*.


    "It''s best if we focus on contacting the government first..." suggested Suzune in hoarse voice.


    "Yeah let''s try again....." said Mayumi.


    "Oni-sama....." said Miyuki as she herself was shaken by the sheer volume of Darkness which was be released from Ichizu''s body.


    "It''s okay Miyuki, Brother''s here....." comforted Tatsuya.


    ''Such darkness is way more than me, how can someone so dark exist.....just what are you.....????'' thought Tatsuya.

 Chapter 143 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-4)

    After killing the terrorists on floor number-4 ,Ichizu made his way towards the elevator connecting the 4th floor to the 3rd floor.


    Blood was splattered all over the place but not a single dead body could be seen ,the only visible thing was the Black-fog the filled the whole floor.


    Darker than black, the bodies were broken at sub-atomic levels before being absorbed by the fog.


    He entered the elevator and pressed a button. The elevator made it''s way to the next floor. Small droplets of blood could be seen on his otherworldly handsome check.


    Of-course it was of those who he had just killed.


    "Ichizu-san, are you okay...???" asked Mari with an uncertain tone using the microphone that wore.


    Looking at the handsome smiling face of this cute and sweet ''Oppa'' while killing people without bating an eye. A chill went down her spine.


    "Ohh....I am perfectly fine ,Mari-chan....." replied Ichizu as he walked over to one of the place where enemy has taken cover.


    ''Ohhh.....someone survived....'' thought Ichizu as he looked at the bloodied figure in front of him ,his left arm was missing apparently it was swallowed by the Dark-fog.


    "I don''t like killing people and take lives..." said Ichizu as he moved towards the figure which was crawling away from him.


    "But I also believe in ''Greater good''. So if killing them will be beneficial for the future ,for everyone so be it...." said Ichizu as he raised his gun and pointed at the figure.


    "I will be the one to pass the Judgement..." after saying so he pulled the trigger and watched how the darkness devoured the figure ,with cold eyes.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Dammit.....!!!!!!, they have entered the caf¨¦ what do we do....?????" asked a Course-1 student.


    "We need to force our way through and reach the school building ,only by doing so do we have a chance of surviving." said another Course-1 students.


    "They have *Anti-magic* bullets ,making spells below B-grade not a danger to them..." said a Course-2 student.


    "I can do A-grade spells but every single one of them takes some time activate, about 7 sec."


    "Before we can even think of what spell to use, they would have already bombarded us with bullets and whatnot..." reason the Course-1 students.


    "So what do you suggest.....???? should we stay here and wait for them to attack....???" asked the Course-1 student.


    "Of-course we can....." before he could finish what he wanted to say ,a white magic sequence appeared beneath their feet and teleported them inside the school stadium.


    "What happened????...."


    "Weren''t we at the caf¨¦???..."


    "When did we arrive here.....???"


    "What is happening...????" everyone started pondering over what happened.


    "Tatsuya, we are going to take care of the enemies would you want to join in on the task.????" asked Juumonji.


    Beside Juumonji stood Morisaki, Kirihara, Erika, Sayaka and some more Course-1,2 students. All of them were wearing armor vest and C.A.D.


    "Oni-sama....." Miyuki tried to persuade Tatsuya saying it was too dangerous.


    "No, I should too help out." said Tatsuya as he thought of killing the enemy as fast as he can so to prevent as potential threat to Miyuki.


    "Gear up then, Nikasu has also cleared all the students who were stuck outside and is currently engaging with the enemy." said Mari as she walked in the stadium. A team of Enforcer following behind her.


    "Okay....." replied Tatsuya before following them to the *Public morals community*.


    {Meanwhile}


    {Tap} {Tap} {Tap}


    Sounds of footsteps could be heard in a distance, closing in fast.


    "I am the Bone of my Sword...."


    "Steel is my Body and Fire is my Blood...." the fire started burning fiercely.


    "I have created over a Thousand Blades, Unknown to Death, Nor known to Life..." the enemies closed in taking cover behind multiple objects.


    "Have withstood Pain to create many Weapons Yet those Hands will never hold Anything...." the fire spread everywhere while the terrorists raised their weapons and pointed at Nikasu.


    "So, as I Pray--


    *Unlimited Blade Works*.....!!!!!!!" as soon as the chant was finished a white orb spread throughout the place with Nikasu as the center.


    "What is this.....????"


    "How the f_u_c_k are we here...???"


    "How the f_u_c_k would I know that.....?"


    They started firing at Nikasu who just watched them with cold eyes.


    "*Rho Aias*..." A seven flower petals made from light appeared. It had the form of a seven layered Bounded Field in the shape of an iridescent flower in reference to the rocket larkspur (Consolida ajacis) flower.


    Seven petals representing the seven layers of oxhide. Each flower petal layer has the defensive power of a fortress wall.


    It is necessary for its user to provide constant magical energy to form the shield, and if it is damaged, they will feel pain and receive damage in accordance.


    The beautiful shield blocked every single attack that was bombarded on it. There wasn''t even a scratch left behind by all that pounding.


    "Die...." said Nikasu as the sky was filled with swords, tip pointing downwards.


    "What the hell...."


    "F_u_c_k take cover....."


    "Where the f_u_c_k will to take cover in a desert."


    After 5 mins Nikasu teleported away after making sure that every single one of them died under the besiege of the raining swords.


    The reality marble disappeared as soon as he teleported ,leaving behind a battlefield full of corpses.


    "What..what happened here....?????" asked Morisaki as he looked at the mountains of corpses in front of him.


    "Nikasu said that he will be clearing 2nd sector first but I never expected this to happen." said Mari as she looked at the corpse which had holes all over their bodies.

 Chapter 144 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-5)

    *Zoom* a bright red light travelled through the high sky. The speed of the red light was extremely fast and left behind a tail in the sky.


    *Zoom* *Zoom* two heat-tracking missiles travelled just behind him ,wanting to tear him apart.


    Karna was travelling at a high speed in the sky, he glanced back and channeled his energy to create two gaint Spears flying beside him.


    Karna Launched the Spears towards the incoming missile and raised his Spear in the sky.


    "*Fire-storm*..." a huge activation sequence appeared beneath the tanks that of the enemies.


    "Focus fire on him....."


    "Can''t he fly''s too fast to lock on.....plus he is too small of a target for Lock-charge....."


    "Dammit!!!!!.....start the barrier and protect the tanks."


    Another magic sequence appeared beneath the tanks ,overlapping with *Fire-storm* and created a cube protecting the tanks.


    The *Fire-storm* finally activated and burst into restrictive fire ,wanting to incinerate the shield and tank.


    Even when the shield were bombarded by the intense heat, they still held up preventing the tanks from melting.


    "Humph....." snorted Karna as intense fire burst out of his Lance and danced around his body.


    "*Outburst*...." Karna''s whole body was covered inside a giant flame ball. He descend towards the tanks.


    Due to the intense heat released from his body, the terrorists had no choice to abandon their post and tanks while retreating far away.


    Karna thrust his Lance forward.


    BOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!.....


    Artoria was swinging her sword in all directions creating multiple golden beams shot out from her blade.


    The terrorists also had 4-magician which were continuously using *Gravity-seal* to crush Artoria''s body into oblivion.


    Her armor shone with a golden brilliance as the *A-grade* magic protection and *C-grade* physical shell prevented harm from befalling her.


    Looking at the 4-magicians trying to suppress her ,she thrust her sword forward as terrifying *Sword-intent* rushed out of the tip of her sword.


    Even when the terrifying *Sword-intent* was heading towards them, there was no fear on their faces as if they knew that the attack wouldn''t reach them.


    Just as the *Sword-intent* was going to pierce the Magicians. An equally terrifying *Spear-intent* pierced her attack while dissipating in the air.


    Artoria swing her sword horizontally, killing the terrorists with gun and looked up towards the source of the *Spear-intent*.


    The red robed man was floating in the sky, two huge Blood-wings were located on his back. It could be seen that the wings were the product of Magic while the figure flying in the sky was a blood-s_u_c_k_i_n_g mutant.


    Seeing the wings behind the back of the man, Artoria immediately identified the person in the red-robes as a subordinate of the *72 Death-apostles*.


    The ability which the subordinate of the apostles could use the best was the *Blood-manipulation* thus they could extract blood from their body and use it was a weapon.


    A large amount of Blood-mist gathered in front of him and transformed into a giant Spear.


    He thrust forward his Spear which reaked of *Spear-intent*.


    Artoria raises her sword the fearlessly crashes against the opponent even when she was being suppressed by 4-magicians.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Take cover....." said Juumonji as he raised his hand to create a shield blocking the incoming attacks, whereas Tatsuya used his *Decomposition* on the weapons which enemies were using.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity ,Erika , Sayaka, Kirihara and Mari rushed towards the terrorists.


    Those who tried to attack Tatsuya or do sneak attacks were the shot down by Mayumi who was using her sniper to assist the patrol team to clear out the terrorists.


    Due to the *Decomposition* and *Gram-demolition*. Tatsuya soon became the most protected individual from them and continued to provide support instead of showing his offensive compatibilities.


    Mari swings her whip and slashes apart the joints of her enemies and dodged the income attacks using their bodies that lay of the floor.


    Leo uses *Gravity-seal* to restrict the movement of the terrorists whereas Kirihara drives his psion in his blade as a magic sequence appeared beneath his feet.


    He rushes towards the terrorists with his *Sonic-blade* while deflecting the incoming attacks.


    He slashes the hands of a man while dodging a strike from behind. He then turns back and slashes with his blade.


    Sayaka takes a stance with her sword parallel to Y-axis (lol). While applying Oscillation-type magic on the sword, she slashes and the *Electromagnetic-shield* that was protecting them.


    "*Wave-slash*...." her attack collides with the shield and generates sparks and cracks on it but the shield still held up and was constantly repearing itself.


    "*Sword-Three:- Cleaving the mountain*...." her rotates her body and thrust her sword towards the shield.


    The Field bend inside upon contact and broke. The terrorists inside the field fired their guns at Sayaka.


    Mari throws a glass tube towards the terrorists which Mayumi shot with her sniper. Chemical spread throughout the place.


    The chemicals start messing with their sensory organs. Mari uses this opening and swings the *Sword-whip* while extending it''s range, beheading all of them in one strike.


    She suddenly senses danger and jumps backwards. A Blood-red hammer smashes the place where she was standing.


    A black-red robed man appeared mid-air ,six huge Blood-red wings could be seen on his back.


    He glanced at the squard as a huge pressure enveloped their bodies. Mayumi seeing that the squard was in danger immediately shot towards the man.


    Looking at the incoming shot ,he raises his hand and directly confronts the incoming attack ,crushing it into nothing.


    Just as he was about to attack Mayumi who was on the roof of the building, Tatsuya used his *Decomposition* on the man''s wings.


    The wings behind the man started decomposing as he started falling down. The man snorted and increased his pressure ,making Tatsuya''s C.A.D snap in two.


    Seeing this Tatsuya was very surprised and immediately back off to avoid being crushed by the pressure.


    The man raises his palm ,stabilizing his wings and reconstructs them. A huge hammer made of blood-mist appeared in his hands and he smashes it downwards.


    Tatsuya raised his hand and coats the surface of the shield with *Convergence-type* magic ,successfully negating the force behind the hammer strike.


    Tatsuya once again raises his palm and a magic-sequence appeared beneath his feet.


    Tatsuya uses *Mist-dispersion* on the man to vaporize him by dividing the atoms of his body at molecular level.


    But nothing happened as the *Mist-dispersion* was in affective on the individual in front of him.


    Mist Dispersion is an undisputed A rank destructive Decomposition spell that directly decomposes the physical structure of the information targeted. It works on inanimate objects as well as living organisms.


    It can decompose muscles, tissue, bone, even organs into the basic molecules such as ions and the basic elements by interfering with the structural information. It is described as being considerably mundane and quiet.


    There is no sound or light emitted and when raised to the highest degree of Decomposition, even easily flammable materials will not ignite. The objects dissipate to dust, transform into steam and then scatter.


    This spell does not travel through physical space so it can be aimed through physical objects and is not limited by distance by any means.


    But Mist dispersion is based on the existing ''know-how'' of the user and depends on the user to successfully read the Edios structure of the object.


    And co-accidently the man flying in the sky is also a part of the system thus attacks like *Superpowers* which involves breaking and remaking of Edios structure are not of any use against it.


    Making Tatsuya unable to use the spells which makes him ''Invincible''.


    The man stare at Tatsuya and says "Cliff-hanger is one of the greatest Dao out there."

 Chapter 145 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-6)

    The man raised his palm as a magic-sequence appeared beneath his feet. A large Blood-hand descended from the sky towards Tatsuya and group.


    Tatsuya indifferently looked at the incoming hand and raised his hand in the as his C.A.D which was previously broken by the pressure appeared in his palm.


    It had been restored to full health after Tatsuya used his innate magic *Regrowth* to revert back the state of the gun back to 24hr before.


    He transmits Psion inside the gun and was ready to use his *Gram-demolition* to cancel out the incoming attack.


    But before he could do so ,a huge Lance pierced the Blood-hand and hit the man in the c_h_e_s_t ,causing the Six Blood-winged man to stumble backwards.


    Even after the impact ,not much damage was dealt to the man and he wasn''t injured at all. He felt tremendous heat coming from above so he raised his head.


    Suddenly his eyes shrank after seeing a huge ball of fire heading towards him. A magic-sequence appeared beneath his feet as an unending Blood-river rushed out of his body and clashed with the huge fireball.


    A lot of blood vaporized after confronting the the huge fire ball. Still the unending Blood-river finally dissolved the power behind that attack.


    Karna was flying in the sky ,his whole body was bathing in the flames. The temperature kept raising at an alarming rate.


    "Karna the Lancer...."


    "Rikashi the 72-th apostle..."


    Both of the individuals knew that the other party was strong and dangerous. The man had a handsome face and well defined body for a mid-aged looking man.


    Karna glances at Tatsuya and others and thinks ''Fighting here is bad as I won''t be able to unleash much of power if they are also around. I need to lure him away from this place.''


    Karna raises his Lance and coldly speaks "Your kind is not welcomed here so disappear..."


    "I apologize but I must take ''that'' person away with me." said Rikashi with a smile.


    "Hmmm...what does your council wants from a school kid.????" asked Karna.


    "We have taken interest in Mizuki and want her to join us....." replied the man.


    ''You dare think of making a move against Master''s friends....'' thought Karna. The Lance in his hand started giving off intense heat.


    "Guys....back off." said Nikasu as he suddenly appeared beside Juumonji.


    "*Space-domain*..." Nikasu immediately activated his Space-domain to cover them inside chaotic space so that ,they don''t burn to ashes due to the heat Karna was releasing.


    "*Brahmastra-kundala*....." Karna''s Lance turned into light and attacked Rikashi. Karna had actually put a lot of force inside the attack to kill the individual in one shot.


    Seeing the incoming attack and the power emitting from it, Rikashi''s expression grew more and more solemn.


    He didn''t dare to fool around due to the sudden attack by Karna. He raised both of his hands as a Huge-hammer appeared in his hands.


    Then he transfers a large amount of Psion inside it. His hammer made a buzzing noise and trembled as a huge energy fortress appeared in front of the man.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the fortress like force-field , Tatsuya was surprised and turned to watch Karna''s expression.


    Suddenly the red light started dividing into many red light Lance appeared around the target as if their were more than 60-Spears.


    Each and everyone of them had power equal to Karna''s *Noble-phantasm*. They bombarded the fortress and started tearing it apart.


    Nikasu had quickly displayed *Space-movement* and teleported them to a safer position.


    Rikashi gritted his teeths while madly driving his Psion inside the hammer. The Blueish glow around the hammer started to grow more and more bright.


    He issued a roar and swung his hammer towards Karna while disregarding his defense. Fire was dangerous for Blood-sucker if it''s source contained *Divine* power.


    The *Star essense* inside Karna''s soul gave a brilliant light as blue flames covered Karna''s Lance.


    He thrusts his Lance forward to meet the incoming Hammer.


    BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!!!


    "Arggghhhhh..." the hammer split apart upon colliding with Karna''s Divine Lance.


    "I WOULD LOSE....I MUST CAPTURE HER..." shouted Rikashi as a power pressure burst forth and the ground beneath Sayaka cracked and many blood-spikes launched towards her.


    When Rikashi first time clashed against Karna with his Blood-river. He manipulated the Blood-vapour to seep in the ground so that he could use it Vapour to distract Karna.


    Nikasu snorted and said "Humph.....you think you can attack us with me here."


    Just as he was about to freeze the spikes which were heading towards Sayaka. A dazzling black-light shone from the back of her right palm.


    Tons of unending Darkness like the space rushed out of her palm and formed a human shaped figure made of darkness.


    Nikasu swept his hands forward as a magic sequence appeared beneath his feet.


    "*Chain of heaven:- Enkidu*..." space near Rikashi split apart as dozens of white-chains wrapped around his body.


    The phantom of Ichizu float towards Rikashi and placed his palm of his head.


    "*Corruption*....." said the phantom in an emotionless tone.


    The phantom disappeared so did the chains and the mark on Sayaka''s palm.


    Karna scanned the area to see his any other enemy is in the area or not. After making sure that wasn''t the case he burst into flames and Zoomed across the sky.


    "What was that.....?????" asked Sayaka as she looked at her palm only to see the black-mark had already disappeared.


    "That was [Black-king''s mark]. It is a mark made by Ichizu''s magic. It contains some amount of his Psion for activating a single magic stored in it-Corruption...." answered Nikasu.


    "Every member of *Student council* and Ichizu''s friends have this mark. It is capable of saving your lives from most of the magic spells while the offensive magic stored in it is enough to kill all enemies in a shot." explained Nikasu.

 Chapter 146 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-7)

    "We can discuss about everything later, first we need to return back. Suzune want is the situation there.???" said Nikasu.


    "Most of enemies has been dealt with and the school premises are clear for now but I think they have just retreated so that they can converse power and attack once again."


    "Also the *Inscription* covering the school has sustained heavy damage and has forcefully shutdown." reported Suzune.


    "Let''s meet at the Broadcast room and discuss about the next step." suggested Mayumi as she disassembled her sniper and headed towards the lower floors.


    "Let''s go.." said Nikasu as he activated his *Movement-type* Magic and a gigantic sequence appeared beneath their feet.


    They teleported inside the Broadcast room scaring A-chan, Mizuki ,Miyuki and Shizuki.


    "Gosh.....what the hell, you all scared the hell out of me..." said A-chan while trying to calm down.


    "Calm down A-chan...." said Mayumi as she entered the room.


    "Welcome president...." greeted everyone. Miyuki wanted to talk to Tatsuya and see whether if he is hurt or anything but refrained from doing so after sensing the tense atmosphere.


    "Mayumi-san what is the current situation with the enemy forces and also where you able to contact with the authorities and inform them about the situation????..." asked Juumonji.


    "Katsuto-san ,the enemies have retreated for know but I could see *Anti-magic* tanks stationed at the boundaries of the school."


    "I think they just wanted to exhaust the *Inscription* around school buildings with the first wave and attack at full force."


    "They even have magicians stationed near the tanks."


    "We were able to contact the authorities and they had already sent reinforcements but were intercepted by the enemy forces. So the government has dispatched special forces." said Mayumi.


    "Hmmm...they won''t be able to hold back the special forces for much time, so they will surely try to rush the attack and achieve their goals." concluded Juumonji.


    "But the real problem is when???, how much time do we have to prepare ourselves to hold on till the reinforcements arrive.????." pondered Hattori.


    "If I were them, I would have launched the attack immediately." said Tatsuya.


    "Why do you think so Oni-sama....." asked Miyuki.


    "Our have lost our defenses ,we don''t have necessary equipments for everyone ,not many are experienced enough to act, we need to protect the students and teachers. Our forces are busy maintaining the group of students."


    "We only know what they want from us. We don''t have the necessary force to retaliate or even hold long enough for the reinforcements to arrive." concluded Tatsuya shocking everyone with his analyses.


    "Nikasu can''t you just teleport everyone out of here." asked Mari with some hope.


    But Nikasu shook his head much to her disappoint. He said "I can teleport because I use *Self-effect* type interference."


    "Even though it may look like I can go wherever I want but that''s not the case."


    "They have set up *Zone-interference* at the boundaries ,making the surrounding space extremely stable. Also teleportation is easy and safe if you use it for single-unit."


    "But while using Multiple-targets ,it is very likely that many of the targets will be shredded by the surrounding space." concluded Nikasu but he withheld the most important reason from them.


    [Quest:- Defend school till the reinforcements arrive.


    Reward:- ??????


    Failure penalty:-Death of Half of the students.]


    "Artoria-sensei????....." asked Suzune.


    "I was able to capture this follow by knocking him unconscious before he could commit suicide." she said as she tugged her hair behind her ear.


    "Thought you could interrogate him to get information about the enemy." said so she dropped the ''body'' on the floor and walked away.


    "Thanks..." said Mari with an awkward smile.


    "What should we do....????" asked A-chan.


    "Maybe I can''t interrogate him using some chemicals and get some information from him." said Mari.


    "How rude of you to start the party without me...." a cool voice entered everyone''s ears as the door once again opened.


    A figure whose entire right arm and half of the c_h_e_s_t was covered in blood appeared in the room. He had am otherworldly handsome face and perfectly structured body ,wearing black-exorcists outfit.


    There were droplets of blood of his cheeks and forehead. He held a long barreled gun in his left hand while a non-uniform played dagger which was covered in blood could be seen in his other hand.


    "What the hell...!!!!!!" shouted A-chan.


    "Yes, the hell exactly that happened down there in the lowers floor while I was clearing them." said Ichizu with a slight smile of his face.


    Mari and Sayaka wanted to rush forward and inspect his body ,of there was any wound on his body.


    But Mizuki beat them to it. She quickly arrived near Ichizu and asked with concern "Ichizu-senpai are you alright, there is so much blood on your dress. Are you hurt anywhere???? Should I get the first-aid kit???"


    Even though she was in the same year as Ichizu, she still liked to call him senpai as he is her senior in the *Eye-ability users* community.


    She was extremely worried that her precious senpai was hurt so she immediately bombarded him with questions.


    Mari and Sayaka bit their lips in frustration while Erika had a cheeky smile on her face "Ohh...such a faithful wife."


    "Pffftt....hahahahah...." Leo and Shizuki couldn''t help but burst into laughter after listening to Erika''s words.


    Mizuki heard what Erika said but ignored it as her top priority right know was to make sure that her precious senpai, Ichizu was alright and unharmed.


    Ichizu smiled and said "Ohhh.....all this is not my blood."


    "Can I use the shower inside the *Student-council* room????.....you see ,all the other places are occupied by the Enforcer''s squad." said Ichizu was he glanced at Mari who just displayed an apologetic smile.


    "Of-course!!!!...that''s not a problem at all." said Mayumi while the others nodded in approval.


    "Sorry for the interruption.....you guys continue I will be back in a sec...." said Ichizu as he disappeared inside the bathroom.

 Chapter 147 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-8)

    After Ichizu entered the bathroom he took off his Exorcists clothes and put them on the side. He walked towards the shower and twisted the round knob.


    Cold water splashed on his head as he raised his head towards the incoming water.


    The drops the blood were cleaned from his face and arm. He thought "Their target is Mizuki. They want to conduct a *Blood-ritual* and summon the spirit of *Blood-progenitor*."


    "It''s good that I have placed the my mark on her, so that she wouldn''t be in any danger. As cowards they are, they will try to force Mizuki to surrender by capturing her family but Merlin and Medusa are guarding them for the time being."


    "All I need to do is hold up till Elder sister arrived with her team. We also need to track down the location of *Blanche*."


    "Unlike *Blood-council* ,Blanche just want to create tension between Course-1 and Course-2 students while using *Mind-control* on the individuals."


    "We must launch a surprise attack and kill them for good." whispered Ichizu as he once again turned the circular knob and the shower stopped.


    He used *Modern-magic* to dry his body after which he wore the *First-high* school dress. With his Cross around his neck, he slowly exited the bathroom will teleporting away his costume.


    {Inside the Broadcast room}


    A-chan, Mari, Mayumi, Juumonji, Tatsuya, Miyuki, Suzune and others were staring at the now conscious individual.


    Nikasu was restraining the man using his *Enkidu* ,causing the man to lose his magic temporarily.


    Ichizu exited the bathroom in his school uniform, his handsome face had a smile on it when a calming aura radiated from his body.


    Seeing his one couldn''t tell that this person just left behind a mountain of corpses while clearing the lower flowers.


    Seeing Ichizu ,the man trembled a bit as he remembered that the *Black king* despised the Blood-council from the bottom of his heart.


    He thought ''I must get out of here but these chains are preventing me from using magic or even move. Damn....!!!!!!!!''


    "It''s better if you tell us yourself why you all are attacking the school ,believe me you wouldn''t want me to force the truth out of your mouth." said Ichizu as his smile disappeared and was replaced with a cold expression.


    The man hearing the words trembled a bit and bit his lower lips till blood started flowing in his mouth but he didn''t open his mouth to speak.


    Ichizu narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled.


    "*Genjutsu*..." the man''s mind was forced into a genjutsu while Ichizu read his memories with his *Mangekyou-sharingan*.


    Tatsuya looked at Ichizu''s eye and thought "So this is the famous *Mangekyou-sharingan* of Ruujiki clan."


    He activated his *Elemental-sight* to check on the eyes of the person standing in front of him.


    He tried to access the plane but found that there was nothing recorded as *Mangekyou-sharingan*.


    His finding bewildered him as everything is made from *Edios* and it is recording inside a plane ,containing information on everything which exists.


    But he got no response from the plane, it was like their was nothing like *Mangekyou-sharingan* in the first place and what Ichizu had was non-existent.


    He couldn''t wrap his head around this matter so he just let it be for the time while focusing on the man.


    Ichizu reading the memories of the man and a frown appeared on his otherworldly handsome face.


    "What happened????" asked Mari curiously.


    "The enemy forces consists of two-groups. First ,individuals from Blanche which make the majority of the forces. Their goal is to kill or capture the members of the *11-Master clans* so to weaken the status of Magicians."


    "Whereas the second-group is the Blood-council. They want to capture Mizuki..." Ichizu intentionally left some things unsaid so that he doesn''t make Mizuki uncomfortable.


    "No!!!!.....we can''t allow them to succeed. Mizuki is our friend and a student of *First-high* school. I won''t let them hurt her." shouted Erika ,backed up by her friends standing beside her.


    Mizuki looked towards Erika ,Leo ,Shizuki and others. Tears appeared in her her as she thanked them.


    "We must find a way to make sure that Mizuki is safe and that the enemy doesn''t succeed in attacking us." said Miyuki as she placed the current problem for discussion.


    Ichizu had finished extracting all the information from the man so he lightly smiled and said "I warned you to tell us about their plan and don''t force me to act but you didn''t corporate so,..."


    "*Tsukoyumi*....." the world around the man changed as he found himself nailed on a gaint wooden cross and Black-phanthoms standing in front of him with a sword in their hands.


    The number of the phanthoms was too large, seeing this the man panicked and asked "What the hell is going....Arghhhh!!!"


    Not giving him any time to speak one of the phanthoms stabbed him with the sword followed by the second, followed by the third.....followed by the last.


    After 96hr of continues torture the phanthoms finally disappeared from his sight leaving behind a broken man.


    Outside in the the world only a second has passed. Suddenly the man''s eyes dimmed and his head dangled down.


    Their wasn''t a hint of live in his eyes only dispair and helplessness. His mind was broken due to the continues torture inside *Tsukoyumi* rendering his useless to perform any action.


    His sudden change in behaviour attracted the attention of the others and Juumonji curiously asked "What did you do to him..??."


    Others also nodded upon hearing Juumonji''s words as they thought ''Not even a minute has passed but the man looks like he has been tortured for a long time.''


    Tatsuya gazed at the man and thought ''His spirit, will and pride has been torn apart.''


    Ichizu looked towards his friends and colleagues while saying "Cliff-hanger is a good way to come back after sometime.....lol."

 Chapter 148 - ATTACK ON THE SCHOOL (Part-9)

    Ichizu looked towards his friends and colleagues while saying with his signature smile "I think we should form a barrier near the boundary of the school and try to hold them off ,till reinforcements arrive."


    Mayumi thought for a second and said with a serious look "The idea is good but not feesable. We can erect a barrier at the boundaries but will it will able to hold them back.???"


    Suzune nodded her head agreeing with Mayumi''s words and said "Making a barrier is hard of us in our current situation. The *Inscription* are already on the verge of breaking."


    "We don''t have the necessary equipment to achieve the feat of erecting a barrier."


    "What about a barrier spell???" asked Miyuki as she thought of using her magic to creating a huge wall of ice to surround the school and protect them from damage.


    "They have *Anti-magic* equipments so using a pure magic barrier is not possible." said Juumonji.


    Tatsuya could have taken care of their equipments but the amount of enemies is too large of his to dismantle ever weapon.


    "What should we do then????." asked Hattori with a frown on his face.


    "I can set up a barrier to hold them back till the reinforcements arrive." said Nikasu.


    "No, I should do it your magic is more effective for offense so let me do it instead. While I cover the school ,you take care of contacting Elder-sis....." suggested Ichizu.


    Nikasu thought for a moment and eventually nodded.


    "You can make a barrier ,capable of holding them back????" asked Mari with amazement imminent in her voice.


    "I can do so but it will render me incapable of casting an other spell for 15 minutes." said Ichizu.


    "What about the *Anti-magic* weapon that then have????." asked A-chan.


    "Don''t worry about that, my magic is different from pure magic....." said Ichizu with a smile as he walked towards the door and exited.


    Nikasu looked at Morisaki and Tatsuya and said in a plain tone "Lock him up...."


    "Okay....!!!" & "Alright...!!" replied both of them before dragging the living corpse out of the Broadcast room.


    "Mayumi-san ,may I borrow your phone for a second...I need to make a call." asked Nikasu in a polite tone.


    "Of-course.....you can." replied Mayumi before passing her phone to Nikasu.


    Nikadu excused himself and walked out of the room to talk to his Eldest sister.


    {....beep.....beep...}


    "Hello????....." came a soft voice from the receiver side of the phone.


    "Elder sister Mahiyu, Ichizu has deployed *Abbys storm* to cover the whole school with his magic. How much time will it take for the special squard to arrive here.???" asked Nikasu in a soft tone.


    Instead of answering his question Mahiyu immediately asked "Are you alright???....You aren''t hurt are you????.....What about Ichizu????....Don''t worry ,Big-sis is on her way and will beat the crap out of them."


    Hearing his Elder-sister''s words Nikasu just sighed and ignored her.


    "Hope you arrive fast....." said Nikasu as he hung up the phone.


    "Sigh...."


    {Outside the school building}


    Ichizu was standing in front of the main school gate and gazed at the incoming forces.


    Tanks, missile, Tracking-missile, bombs, Magicians, Anti-magic weapons, etc could be seen as the enemy closed in.


    Ichizu took a deep breath as the cross around his neck started to give off Darkness. Ichixu''s eyes turned Crimson as rings with tomoe appeared inside his iris.


    "*Abbys storm*...." a storm made of Pure Darkness suddenly appeared on the boundaries of the school as the sunlight way totally devoured by the storm.


    The school was placed inside the eye of the storm, all directions were covered inside the never-ending darkness.


    Ichizu staggered back unsteadily only to be supported by Nikasu who appeared behind him with *Flying-raijin*.


    "This is the best I can do with my sealed powers..." the cross around Ichizu''s neck was a seal that doesn''t allow his true power to be released.


    Nikasu''s body glowed a little as a warm feeling envolped Ichizu''s whole body, rejuvenating his tried body.


    The glow turned intense as a Magic-sequence appeared beneath Nikasu''s feet and covered the area inside the storm.


    The whole Dark place was illuminated by the light released by Nikasu''s magic.


    "Wowwww...beautifull."


    "Look at the storm...."


    "What level of spell is it....????"


    "Can it withstand the attack of Anti-magic weapons????."


    "When will the reinforcements arrive.????"


    There were many question inside the hearts of the students but they knew that their situation was critical so then did want to creat trouble by asking everyone about their thoughts.


    "Such a unique magic....." said Tatsuya as he observed the two magic ,casted by the Ruujiki brothers.


    "What do you think Oni-sama....." asked Mayuki.


    Tatsuya smiled a little and said "If you don''t include *Baryon Lance* then it is near impossible to break this barrier plus it doesn''t has the weakness against Anti-magic weapons. Truly a master piece."


    *Baryon Lance* is a magic developed that uses the Free After Execution (FAE) theory in relation to the unique FAE weapon Brionac of USNA''s Angie Sirius.


    The Baryon Lance is made from a carbon-steel attachment that protrudes from the end of one of Tatsuya''s Silver Horn Custom Trident CAD''s.


    According to the *Theory of FAE*, the shackle of the physical laws is reduced for the decomposed swarm of particles which under normal law of nature should have dispersed are instead cl_u_s_tered into a thin disc-shape.


    The electric charge of proton captures the electrons: lepton which is not a determined target of Decomposition.


    Once released, the Baryon particles travel to the target at a speed in excess of 10,000 km/s, which is far faster than any magic available to defend against it.


    The end result is that targeted materials are shot with high temperature Baryon particles at a speed no current magic can defend against. Tatsuya then uses *Regrowth* to repair the attachment to original condition.


    Baryon Lance is basically a neutron beam, but it''s capable of penetrating even Neutron Barrier magic.

 Chapter 149 - Notice

    Guys as you all know even though my novel is a harem one, I focus more on the story than other things. I try to maximize the content in each chapter while explaining everything from a logical point of view.


    Many of you want me to take more harem members. I can do that but as I said even if this is a harem novel ,I focus on content more.


    Give me the names of harem members and plz tell your thoughts about the story and writing quality so far and how much have I improved in the new chapters.


    Also I have finally reached the grand completion of the great *Cliff-hanger dao* so be prepared hehehe hehe hehehe...and do vote for the novel.

 Chapter 149 - THE DESPAIRING MARI

    "What is the world is this barrier.????" said a Strategic-level magician belonging to the Blanche.


    "It is made up of Dark-elemental magic. The Dark-magic is the most dangerous element magic of all, only Light-magic can counter it. The barrier is made up of horrifying amounts of Dark-particles which present anything from passing through it." said the 70th Blood-apostle.


    "How to break it then????, Anti-magic weapons are ineffective against this barrier whereas our magic is not sufficient enough to put a single scratch on it." said the Strategic-level magician.


    "What about using Light-magic???." suggested the 70th apostle.


    "Where do you think we will find a Light-element user.....ever Light-magician is as rare as Phoenix''s feather and also he/she needs to be strong enough to break it." replied the man.


    "But we are not out of options here, we can gather the other 5-strategic level magicians and can a multi-layered *Plasma-shot* and try to force our way through it." said the man.


    "Let''s begin then...." replied the Blood-apostle.


    {Meanwhile}


    Nikasu helped Ichizu to walk towards the Broadcast room. Due to his bloodline-power being sealed by the *World law* he could only use spells with power equivalent to Peak-phase *Apocalyptic-level* magicians.


    The barrier created by Ichizu could be said to be a *Quasi-apocalyptic* level.


    Mari came near Ichizu with a worried expression and slightly supported Ichizu while asking "You okay????...."


    "Yeah, just I little tired." replied Ichizu with his trade-mark smile.


    "So how long will it take for Elder-sister to arrive at the school????." asked Ichizu.


    "She should be arriving soon, I just contacted her and she said that she is near." replied Nikasu.


    "You have an Elder-sister???." asked Mari in a surprised tone after all nothing really was known about the members of Ruujiki clan.


    "Actually I have 3 sisters. One older than me ,one older than Nikasu and a little princesses." replied Ichizu with a brilliant smile on his face.


    "Nikasu why don''t you go and watch the students inside and make sure than they are protected." said Ichizu with a glint in his eyes.


    Nikasu noticed the glint in Ichizu''s eyes and nodded understandably. He disappeared after creating a barrier isolating Ichizu and Mari from the outside world.


    Ichizu turned towards Mari and smiled. Mari noticed the change in Ichizu and was confused. He stood up and walked towards Mari.


    Mari didn''t know why but she panicked when she saw Ichizu walking towards her.


    "Is.. there a problem Ichizu????." asked Mari with a slight tremble in her voice.


    "You know Mari-san ,I wanted to tell you something from the first day I saw you." slowly replied Ichizu as he closed in towards Mari.


    Mari was actually quiet strong and sensible but somehow she couldn''t summon strength to even move.


    The Cross around Ichizu''s neck was no where to be found. He arrived near Mari who''s back faced the wall.


    "Ichizu....what...what are you doing....!????" asked Mari as she desperately tried to break free from his *Charm* and move away.


    "You know Mari ,you are very precious to me, I can''t see you suffer. I can''t help but want to have you for myself ..... forever....hehehehehe...." laughed Ichizu as he used his finger to raise her head.


    Tears streamed out of Mari''s eyes as dispair gripped her whole being. Her body was trembling violently.


    "Let me go...please." pleaded Mari as she saw Ichizu bringing his face towards her''s.


    Ichizu whispered in her ears "Everything will be alright....."


    He leaned forward and kissed her Rosey lips. He tasted her mouth and entered his tongue inside her mouth. She couldn''t resist even a little bit.


    Even though she liked Ichizu after seeing his gentle and caring personality, she still couldn''t accept what was happing right now.


    Ichizu the kind, sweet ,caring and handsome man who always lightened the atmosphere around him was forcing himself on her.


    ''I want to die...'' thought Mari as she stared falling into the abbys.


    "Arghhhhhhhhh.....!!!!!!!!" a loud scream was heard from Mari''s body as large amounts of blood-mist was released from her body.


    Mari opened her eyes and saw Ichizu standing in front of her with a scary expression.


    He pulled her into his embrace and hugged her saying "It''s okay, you are safe..."


    Mari could feel that she could control her body once again. She struggled to break from his embrace and escape but couldn''t break Ichizu''s grip.


    "Why you...!!!!!" screamed the figure formed by the blood mist.


    Mari was terrified by his scream and tried to raise her head but Ichizu held it but his other hand.


    With glancing at the blood-figure he whispered and activated his magic.


    "*Black-void*..." darkness extended from his body as a center and spread throughout the place.


    As soon as the mist reached the door a strong *Light-chaos* aura assaulted it ,forcing the mist to flow back.


    "Damn it.....!!!!"


    The darkness caught up with the figure and covered it''s body. The darkness was like an void, whatever was devoured by it turned into nothing.


    "Nooooo.....!!!!!!!!!" shouted the figure as he struggled to escape from the darkness.


    Mari could feel the despair coming from the mist but due to Ichizu holding her in place ,she couldn''t move. Ichizu didn''t wanted Mari to witness his magic.


    He didn''t wanted her to feel the helplessness that was born when the Darkness confronted anyone.


    The darkness soon devoured the figure whole and silence once again permeated the area.


    The barrier amount the place disappeared as Nikasu appeared near the door and looked at Ichizu.

 Chapter 150 - AN APOCALYPTIC LEVEL MAGICIAN (Part-1)

    "Wha..what was that .....thing????" asked Mari with a slight tremble in her tone. Generally Mari would be able to keep calm in most of the situations with any normal person would be scared his their body suddenly started releasing Blood-mist.


    Ichizu released her from his embrace and distanced himself from her. He bowed straight 90¡ã to her and apologized in an usually cold tone.


    "I am sorry for what I did but it was necessary to do so in order to save your life but I promise to never touch you again." said Ichizu.


    Mari was bewildered by his cold tone and thought ''So he did that to save me but why is he acting so cold....''


    Realization drawn upon her as she remembered how she misjudged him and thought that he was demon who was talking advantage of her.


    Mari panicked as understanding the reason behind his cold atitude. Even though she had the right to judge him as he did force her but she should have trusted him.


    Ichizu was utterly disappointed in Mari who just jumped to conclusion without asking him the reason behind his sudden change in personality.


    "I...I apologize Ichizu, I didn''t know that you were saving my life and thus misjudged you...." said Mari as she bowed to Ichizu.


    "It doesn''t matter you had the right to judge me due to my actions but all I expected from you was to trust me but you failed in doing so....." said Ichizu as he turned around and started walking towards Nikasu.


    Ichizu is the prince of Ruujiki clan ,no matter how humble he is, he still has his pride. How can you judge his character so easily.


    Is his position ,status ,manner ,behaviour a joke to you.


    After spending some time with someone, you can understand them and judge their character but Mari failed to do so. This infuriated Ichizu to no ends.


    Seeing Ichizu ignoring her and walking away she immediately followed after him and opened her mouth to speak "Ichizu, I...."


    But Ichizu interrupted her by saying "When Karna-sensei launched that fireball. Not only did the man manipulate the blood-particles to settle down inside the earth but also in your body as an insurance."


    "Karna-sensei''s attack contained *Light-particles* which is most effective against Blood-type manipulators. So that bastard used his blood-mist to enter your body through pores, undetected and survived."


    "But he underestimated the *Sharingan*, when trained enough it can even see small atoms so naturally I was aware of his presence."


    "I acted the way I did to confuse him and inject my Magic inside your body directly ,that left me with no choice with to force myself upon you and act the way I did."


    "I manipulated my Psion inside you and pushed him out of your body while the rest is evident." said Ichizu without looking back.


    "We should leave, the reinforcements should have arrived by now....." saying so he once again resumed walking and disappeared from Mari''s sight.


    Mari bit her lip and thought ''I need to apologize but now''s not the time....''


    {Meanwhile}


    "The f_u_c_k....who are they????...."


    "Shit even with 5 Strategic level magicians who were sent by the main headquarters can''t deal with them...."


    The Blanche headquarters have sent 5-strategic level magicians from the base to assist the Japan branch in eliminating the *11-master clans* members.


    But even with the help of Blood-council they were not only not able to kill a single being but also sustained heavy damage.


    (A/N:-I now have explained the presence of Strategic level magicians and why holy element didn''t kill the vampire.)


    If this wasn''t bad enough then now they were also being attacked by the Japan special forces.


    "The hell.....they have sent the special battalion, I have heard that the leader of the battalion is a *Quasi-apocalyptic* level magician."


    "Damn she is beautiful..."


    "Yes beautiful and deadly..."


    "Snap out of it you fools..."


    "Do you think she will go out with me.....?????"


    "....."


    "Have you even seen your face, I am sure that she will directly kill you...."


    "....."


    She dragged the whole battalion with her just to slaughter ever single one of the blasphemous people who thought of hurt her little brothers.


    "*Volcano burst*..." a huge magic spell appeared beneath the feet of the anti-magic machines and burst forth with unparalleled force.


    BOOOMMMMMMM....!!!!!!!!


    "Dafuq...aren''t they anti-magic???" questioned one of the minions.


    "So you expect theus metal crap to handle the power of a *Quasi-apocalyptic* level magicians.???"


    "...."


    "Forget that I asked anything..."


    "..."


    "Chill!!, Mahiyu-chan, you can see that barrier outside the school I am sure that your brothers are alright." said Kyouko the first lieutenant of the 101 battalion.


    She is the daughter of the Fujibayashi Family, and granddaughter of Kudou Retsu. She is "First Lieutenant" in the ''101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion''. She is also nicknamed as "Electron Sorceress".


    She is the daughter of the Fujibayashi Family, which is known for its Ancient Magic. Her skills with technology allow her to overlay the electronic network within the Information Dimension.


    She is capable of sensing electronic differences within a one kilometer radius.


    Her skills are so great that, even Maya, wants to "secure" her for Yotsuba.


    Kyouko is an expert at hacking by utilizing her magic to manipulate electricity with hacking programs of her own creation from her personal small terminal shaped CAD.


    With the aid of her CAD and magic, she can easily access any security door by modifying the electric conductivity or any wireless communication device by controlling the electronic waves.


    Such unique methods are ones that no one else can easily imitate. Combine these skills with her magic interference that can conceal her presence and any of her allies from surveillance systems, Kyouko can bypass through any security without being detected.


    " ''He'' too is in this school so you don''t need to worry about the safety of the students." comforted Muraji ,Major of 101 battalion.


    Yanagi Muraji is a member of the 101 Independent Magic-Equiped Battalion. He holds the rank of Major.


    He excels in reading the enemy''s movement patterns, mixing physical skills, and magic to lure, amplify, or reverse enemy attacks in close combat.


    Yanagi is feared because he is capable of using his own body''s movements to replace the need for a binding seal.


    Mahiyu didn''t answer them but increase her Psion-output. Flames raged around destroying everything near them.


    The government only sent 3-members of the battalion which consisted of 195-individuals but these three were the top brass inside the battalion.


    Mahiyu thought ''I just hope brother hasn''t unsealed his power...''

 Chapter 151 - AN APOCALYPTIC-LEVEL MAGICIAN (Part-2)

    Nikasu and Ichizu returned to the Broadcast room and sat down on a chair. Due to casting a *Quasi-apocalyptic* level magic barrier, Ichizu felt drained and tried to restore his Psion.


    After sometime Mari also entered the room and looked at Ichizu with a complicated expression on her face but nobody noticed it as they all were busy watching the screen.


    Suzune accessed the outer camera which was outside Ichizu''s barrier ,fixed upon a guard post. The whole fight between the 101 battalion and the terrorists was being played on the screen.


    Ichizu''s barrier had some cracks and the spin of the storm was continuously decreasing. The 5-strategic level magicians had attacked the barrier with lots of power but still weren''t able to break through the barrier.


    Now they even had to face the government special forces. With the help of the camera everything that was happening was crystal clear.


    ''Looks like Elder sister is worried about something...but what????'' Ichizu frowned after looking at the women slaughtering the terrorists like pigs.


    ''Maybe she is concerned about Ichizu going berserk...but the probability of that happening is very low after all it isn''t easy to make his emotions unstable....'' thought Nikasu as he glanced at the calm and collected expression of his brother''s face.


    "Nikasu ,you go and help them deal with the terrorist with Juumonji, Tatsuya and Miyuki. Others get ready if there is a need to escape from this place." said Ichizu as he focused on restoring his magic.


    "We should prepare the students for any situation." said Mayumi as she ordered other members to move out and gather inside the stadium.


    "I object....!!!!, I won''t allow Miyuki to follow me on the front lines. I won''t endanger her life in any way." said Tatsuya.


    Ichizu glanced at Tatsuya and nodded "Very well then, Miyuki stay here. Sis-Cynthia I would trouble you to provide assistance to Juumonji and Tatsuya." asked Ichizu to which Cynthia nodded.


    "No....Oni-sama is going to fight the terrorists on the front lines....I won''t allow Oni-sama to do something that endangers Oni-sama''s life."


    "If you are going then I am coming too....." said Miyuki with absolute authority ,


    making Tatsuya shake his head and sigh.....


    "I will only say this once, if you are coming with us then your safety is your own problem."


    "If the squad is compromised because of you, don''t expect us to clean up after you." said Nikasu as he stood up and walked towards his Briefcase and took out two-long barreled white gun C.A.D.


    "Very well, I shall take care of myself so you don''t need to worry." said Miyuki in a slight cold tone.


    {Meanwhile}


    One of the enemy soldier rushes towards Muraji with a butterfly knife to stab him. Muraji side-steps and grabs the shoulder of the attacker before swinging him outwards.


    Muraji shot forth with high speed and kicked the flying man who immediately collasped onto his partners.


    A magic sequence appeared beneath Muraji as *Wind-psion* covered his body and boosted his defense and attack power.


    "They are strong and can escape from Anti-magic bullets ,try the tracking missiles and other machinery."


    "The locking system is malfunctioning so is the launch pad sequence."


    "What the f_u_c_k, what is happening....????"


    "Someone is interfering with our system and we can''t lock him out...."


    "Damn it....!!!! Tell the 3-Strategic-level magician to handle that women whereas the other 2 clears her partners."


    "Yes.....!!!!!"


    Mahiyu frowned after seeing the 2-magicians retreating and heading towards Kyouko and Muraji.


    She immediately understood what them were doing. They wanted to isolate them and take care of them one by one.


    Even though Muraji and Kyouko were *Quasi-strategic* level magicians. Their was still much gap between a true strategic level magican and the Quasi-strategic level magican.


    She tried to break through their incirclement but the continuos attacks of 3-strategic level magician didn''t allow her to do so.


    Mahiyu was growing increasingly worried about her friends, she knew that they could escape unharmed even when the opposite party in a strategic level magician.


    But if they did so then these bastards would again switch their target to the barrier. Even though Ichizu had created this barrier, it still has a limit.


    But all of this was least of Mahiyu''s worry, she was totally focused on dealing with the situation as soon as she can after all it wouldn''t be good if Ichizu was forced to unseal his powers.


    ''Bastards just die already....!!!!?'' cursed Mahiyu in her mind as a large amount of Psion erupted from her body and drowned the surrounding.


    "*Summoning-jutsu:-Ancient Lava spirit*...." Mahiyu summoned a astral spirit to assist her in the fight and ordered the gaint Lava-turtle to squash her enemies.


    Kyouko was attacked by a terrorist who swung his knife around Kyouko''s neck apparently wanting to cut her head clean.


    Kyouko jumped backwards and released a large amount of lightning from her palm successfully frying the attacker.


    Muraji stepped forward as Qi-started revolving around his palm. This was a trick Tatsuya taught Muraji while their spare.


    As soon as the palm made contact with the body of the attack. It burst and rained blood all around. The Qi-circled inside his palm and covered his fist as he smashed his right fist into a face.


    Mahiyu after summoning *Inferno saint Ozaru* was able to subdue her opponents which made it easy for her to retreat and regroup with her friends.


    "You both okay????." asked Mahiyu while checking if both of them were hurt.


    "We are fine Mahiyu..." just as Muraji was about to continue a Blood-red rod flew towards them containing considerable power.


    "Shit.....a sneak attack????." cursed Muraji as he braced for impact when suddenly a hand appeared in front of him and grabbed the rod with b_a_r_e hands.


    Sending shockwaves throughout the place.


    "Nice rod....." a voice drifted in their ears as a figure stepped out of the void and stood in front of Muraji.

 Chapter 152 - AN APOCALYPTIC LEVEL MAGICIAN (Part-3)

    Nikasu stood in front of Muraji with a cold look on his face with his right hand holding a Blood-red rod while his C.A.D was held in his left hand.


    Nikasu''s back was facing Muraji, he looked at the Blood-mist floating in front of him at some distance.


    Nikasu activated his *Eyes of Death perception* stage-1 and gazed at the mist. An unknown filling of death appeared inside everyone''s minds ,like they were walking of a rope and could fall any second.


    Nikasu''s body was covered by the *Death-law* and was excluding a pressure on true dead.


    Due to the activation of his eyes he was able to pierce through the cover of the blood-mist and see a figure floating inside the blood-mist.


    "Surrender Mizuki Shitaba to the Blood-council or I would be forced to take her away by force and kill those who interfere." a female voice drifted inside everyone''s ears.


    "Mizuki.....why do they want to capture her????..."


    "You mean if we surrender Mizuki ,we will be able avoid a disaster..."


    "Let''s surrender her then....."


    More and more people who were watching the fight started whispering to themselves and thinking of give Mizuki to them.


    They simultaneously looked towards Mizuki who took a step back due to the sudden attack of negative emotions.


    She shivered a little when a figure appeared in front of her, shielding her from the negative feelings of others.


    Miyuki stood in front of Mizuki as the temperature around them started falling at an alarming rate.


    "Are you all blind or idiots...????. Do you seriously believe that they will keep their promise and also why should we give her to them."


    "We don''t own Mizuki and can''t force her into doing something that she doesn''t wants to do."


    "Shame on you all....!!!!!, how can you even think about sacrificing a fellow student just to save your own life." shouted Miyuki in anger.


    "Humph.....what do you expect us to....." before the person could continue a long black spear bolted past Mizuki. It flew so fast that the person couldn''t even see it coming.


    The pitch back spear gazed past him and pinned this pierced uniform on the wall.


    "Arghhhh..." a painful expression appeared on the person''s face who got pinned to the wall.


    Ichizu walks inside the room with 17-black-orbs rotating behind him before it disappeared from their sight and senses.


    "I will only say this once....try to do something foolish to Mizuki and next time my attack wouldn''t just pin you...." said Ichizu with an emotionless face.


    "Ichizu-senpai....it''s better if I surrender. I don''t want to endanger the lives of my fellow students." said Mizuki with determination.


    "Do you think that I can''t protect everyone....?????" asked Ichizu in a dark-tone, completely different from his gentle personality.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you senpai, but I don''t want them to suffer..." said Mizuki with tears in her eyes.


    Ichizu silently stared at Mizuki for some time but Mizuki felt that a mountain had descended upon her. She knew that Ichizu wanted to force her out of it but her stubbornly persisted.


    Ichizu gradually stopped pressuring her and took off his Cross that he always wore around his neck. He gave the locket one last look before saying "This locket was given to me by my father.....and has been with me since birth."


    "I will lend this to you for the time being, as long as you wear this locket....I guarantee that you will be completely safe from any harm." said Ichizu as he started walking towards the battlefield.


    Dark-Purple aura surrounded his body as the pressure released from his body increased with every single step he took.


    "*Six-path sage mode*...." A dark cloak covered Ichizu''s body and 18-truth seeking appeared behind his back ,rotating clockwise.


    "Since the problem is them......then i will make them disappear....." said Ichizu in an unfeeling tone.


    He had already activated his *Rinnegan* and floated in air before teleporting away.


    "*Six-path sage mode* I didn''t expect him to master that magic....." said Mayumi in a serious tone.


    "What is this Six-sauce saga...whatever.." asked Erika causing Artoria to nearly choke on the water she was drinking.


    "*Cough* *Cough*....it is called *Six-path sage mode*, it is the ultimate magic of Ruujiki-clan''s ancestor that made him invincible throughout the world." screamed Saber in huffing from anger.


    "So what does it do....?????" asked Leohard.


    "The magic is categorized as a Peak Apocalypse-level spell. It is said that the user of this magic can nullify ever and any magic used against them."


    "They can deploy any and ever Elemental magic out there. It doesn''t matter how complex or hard the Elemental magic is, he can do it nevertheless."


    "The Orbs behind his back are called *Truth-seeking orbs* and each of them contain power enough to decimate an entire city. He is immune to mental and non-physical type magic."


    "The Orbs can heal him, can be used as a high speed projectile, can disintegrate any and everything upon touch."


    "It can even change it''s shape or be used in resonance with other magic. Hell!!!!.....it can even cast special effects." said Saber in a serious tone.


    "But the conditions for practicing this magic is also very hard, you need to reach at least grandmaster level of understanding of every element."


    "Need a Grandmaster level body. Need at least Strategic-level Psion-reserves and finally you need to have a pure Ruujiki bloodline flowing through your viens."


    "Isn''t it too Op...????" asked Erika with a dumbfounded expression.


    "No...it is called too Broken.....!!!!"


    "....."


    "...."


    "So there is no counter against this magic....." asked Tatsuya.


    "...there is a magic that can counter it, but it is controlled by the Ruujiki clan. So it is safe to say that as long as his Psion-reserves aren''t finished...he is invincible....." replied Artoria.


    ''Even my *Cocytus* cannot effect him....I used to think my brother is too Op but this is just too broken...'' thought Miyuki.

 Chapter 153 - SNEAK PEAK (Coming soon)

    {THE LORD OF WITCHES.....}


    Death, a beautiful entity and the final destination form of life. It is dispised,


    feared, hated and not accepted by any being.


    [But I think of death as a glad awakening from this troubled sleep ,which we call life, as an emancipation from a world, which ,beautiful though it be, is still a land of captivity.]


    My name is Luo shinki, brown-hair with green eyes. Lean figure ,a little fat with average looking and common skills that everyone has.


    I was 33-years old, your everyday normal Joe with a strict yet loving father, a sweet and kind mother and a gentle and warm wife.


    My father was a 64 years old retired army officer while my mother was 63 hears old government employ. Our family was just like any other family.


    We laughed ,we played ,we cried ,we screamed ,we joked and most importantly .....we lived.


    I had a loving family whom I cared for and was cared after. I had a job. What else did I needed, life was good enough.


    I worked for [Apple] as their head of [Programming department]. The pay was good and so was the atmosphere around me.


    Life was pretty nice but on that horrendous day it all came to an end ,when it all changed.


    I lost my father ,I lost my mother ,I lost my wife ,and most importantly....I lost my life.


    If you are reading this, the remember my name, about me.....the one who lost his everything, the one who was abandoned by everyone, the one whom existence even the world didn''t acknowledge.


    My past....you will get to know on this journey we are about to go. This story isn''t about a man who had everything, who was blessed ,who was loved ,who was bestowed his wishes, who was given power.


    No...this story is about me, my tale of hardsh_i_p_s, pain, betrayel and most of all.... despair.


    This time we won''t stop, not until either they die or we do. This time it won''t end like it did. This time they won''t need to die. This time.....we will kill gods.


    They can break us, torment us, make us feel despair, even kill us but...they wouldn''t be able to stop us.


    [It is always darkest just before the day dawneth.]


    No matter how much darkness is there, no matter how much it hurts us. We will reach the end of this story so that the world will tell our fable.


    [When it is dark enough, men see the stars.]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A crossover between [Release that witch] and [Lord of the Mysteries].


    *Coming soon...!!!!!!!!!!*

 Chapter 154 - RUYI JINGU BANG AND A STRANGE WOMEN (Part-1)

    Nikasu turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the women hiding in the Blood-mist. An ice javelin appeared in his left hand.


    He thrustes the javelin towards the mist, using his eyes to located the figure accurately.


    Nikasu had launched the javelin at the mist. The women inside the mist raised her hand and blocked the cold javelin coming towards her.


    She could feel the intense frost emitting out of the weapon but it wasnt enough to deter her. She crushed the tip of the javelin through sheer strength and swung her Blood-red staff towards Nikasu who had appeared in front of her.


    Nikasu raises his free hand as *Enkidu* burst forth from his arm and collided against the staff.


    {Crackle} {Crackle} {Crackle}


    The chains made a crackling sound but didn''t break under the pressure of the staff and held tightly.


    The sheer force behind the attack launched him backwards but he ''killed'' the the momentum that was transferred in his body.


    Nikasu stared deeply at the women hiding inside the mist and asked in his signature cold tone " Who are you????"


    Listening to Nikasu, Mahiyu was shocked as this seemingly cold brother of her''s was someone who wouldn''t ask for names until and unless he deems them worthy enough.


    And just now he asked for a name ,even though she couldn''t see who was standing inside the Blood-mist. She did knew that someone extraordinary must has arrived for her little brother to pay attention to.


    ''That Staff is undoubtedly ,*Ruyi Jingu Bang* of the Monkey king. Even though it''s been a centuries since the death of the Monkey king, I can still sense a conscious inside the staff.'' thought Nikasu as he continued to stare at the Blood-mist in front of him.


    ''It looks like the staff has disguised itself in the form of demonic-weapon but why????...''


    ''The conscious of Monkey king will only allow a worthy person to wield the staff he used when he was alive but the women in front of him is a vampire ,most probably one of the higher ranking members of Blood-council''


    ''Why would she be able to wield it???? Or is it that unlike other of her kind she doesn''t want to dominate the human race but to preserve the vampires.''


    ''Vampires have always been in minority ,enormous pride and kinship is the very foundation of this race.''


    ''Do she want to change the vampires to co-exist with humans rather than regarding them as meal.''


    Nikasu waited for her to reply but it never came instead a cold voice rang out "Hand over Mizuki Shitaba or we will take her by force.!!!!!"


    Nikasu''s eyes grew cold as he thought ''It doesn''t matter she wants to take Mizuki which is impossible as long as brother is here. Looks like I have no choice but to deal with her.''


    ''Though maybe by using her we can achieve own main-mission without needing to fight with their entire race, after all ,the mission only wants us to destroy the Blood-council not to exterminate their entire race.''


    Thinking till here Nikasu didn''t hesitate anymore and raised his hand forward.


    Seeing his action the women inside the Blood-mist immediately went on her guard as previously when they first time clashed with each other, she could feel her staff getting suppressed by the chains.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there was still the conscious of Monkey king inside the staff. She would have surely been suppressed by the powerful chains.


    "Come forth *Sword of rupture:-Ea*!" Said Nikasu as a golden ripple appeared in front of his and a cylindrical shaped sword with an exquisite design came into view.


    "What is that weapon????" asked Kyouko who was standing beside Mahiyu.


    "*Sword of Rupture:-Ea*.....is a mythical weapon of the Ruujiki clan. It has an abnormal shape that doesn''t match what would normally be classified as something specialized like a sword."


    "It is something that was born before the appearance of the concept that the world calls a "sword", so it is not something that can truly be called a sword or have the shape of any known blade."


    "While it has a grip, handguard, and is the same length as a longsword, the section that should contain a blade deviates from the normal form of an edged weapon."


    "The "blade" itself and the tip of the sword, spun in a spiral shape, are dull. It has the shape of a cylindrical, drill-shaped pillar made up of three independently rotating segments engraved with crimson cuneiform lettering that spin slowly in alternating direction like querns, the middle segment spinning clockwise and the top and bottom segments spinning counterclockwise."


    "The drill design was modeled after bedrock excavators used to drill underwater tunnels.While Ea is categorized as a sword, its way of being is closer to a wand."


    "Its three litographs respectively represent the heavens, the earth, and the underworld. It exemplifies the world''s way of being by having each one of them rotate in opposite directions."


    "The "cosmos" is thus represented by matching all three of these representations. Everything together represents the universe."


    "It is one of the two most powerful weapons in the arsenal of the Ruujiki clan regarded as .......Anti-world type." said Mahiyu in a serious tone.


    "What do you been by that...????" asked Muraji in a horrified tone.


    "At full power ,that sword can destroy the world......."


    "Come.....in honor to ''him'' I shall not hold back...beware as this is my strongest weapon, ...."The Sword That Cut the World Apart" said Nikasu as huge amounts of Psion was channeled into the sword ,making red-particles gather around it.


    "I shall offer this one strike as the ceremony of separation!"


    "I speak of the beginning. Heaven and earth are divided and nothingness celebrates Creation. My Sword of Rupture rends the world apart."


    "The vortex that turns the stars, this heavenly hell signifies the end of the eve of genesis. Subside with death!"


    "Enuma Elish!........."

 Chapter 155 - RUYI JINGU BANG AND A STRANGE WOMEN (Part-2)

    "Enuma Elish...!!!!!!"


    A cl_u_s_ter of chaotic space forming a red colored vortex was launched towards the women who was standing inside the blood-mist holding the Ruyi jingu bang in her hand.


    The mist retreated back towards her body and started revolving around her like a cocoon.


    A faint golden halo appeared on the surface on the blood-cocoon.


    Seeing this Nikasu just sneered as the red vortex shredded the cocoon into bits.


    "*Sage equals to heaven*...!!!!!" a blurry figure appeared behind the women radiating tremendous aura.


    The Staff flew out of women''s hand and radiated a fearsome aura. It expanded in size till it was as large as the *First-high school* and strikes the incoming attack.


    Nikasu had used a considerable amount of his power while utilising the power of *Ea*.


    The staff continuously clashed against the horrifying vortex before it finally lost the last bits of energy and was flung back towards the women.


    She gracefully caught the staff and swung the blood-staff at the vortex and destroyed it.


    After clashing against the Staff for some long, it had already lost most of it''s strength and was easily broken but not before giving some cuts to the body of the women.


    Now that she couldn''t use her Blood-mist for the time being, her appearence could be seen by everyone.


    She was very beautiful with snow like white skin and enchanting eyes.


    But Nikasu didn''t even glance at her before swinging his sword towards her neck to kill her. Nikasu never allowed emotions to effect his work, he would kill anyone for the sake of his mission as long as it wasn''t one of his loved ones.


    The women twists her body at an abnormal angle and dodged the incoming attack before rotating her staff to strike off Nikasu''s head.


    Nikasu blocks the incoming attack by placing his sword vertically beside his head. He then takes a step forward and thrustes out a palm heading towards her stomach.


    She turns and side-steps to avoid the attack but Nikasu kicks out towards her. She extends her staff and blocks the kick but was thrown backwards by the force behind the strike.


    She backflips mid-air and launches Blood-spikes towards Nikasu.


    Nikasu disregards the incoming projectiles and activates his *Absolute-ice domain* to add more pressure on his opponent.


    The blood-spikes froze and broke into many pieces after entering Nikasu''s domain ,he stomps his foot on the ground as many Ice-spikes emerged from the ground and assaulted the women.


    She rotates her staff and breaks the incoming projectiles while launching a Blood-spear at Nikasu.


    Nikasu once again ignored the incoming attack while summoning *Enkidu* to lock her in place.


    "*Interference armor*...." a magic circle appeared beneath her feet as a transparent sphere covered her body.


    The chains collided with the sphere but weren''t able to pierce through it. Using this change she once again invoked another spell.


    "*Air bullets* ....." Invisible shots headed towards Nikasu had channeled some of his Psion inside *Ea* and send out a weak Space-vortex.


    The space-vortex swallowed the bullets while dissipating mid-air after losing it''s power. Nikasu pointed his sword towards her and activated his magic.


    "*Hogeki*....." With his immense strength, Nikasu builds up his power to unleash a great slash at the women. A single swing of his sword was enough to pulverize anything in his way.


    She held the staff tightly in both her hand as it glows with a blood red color and directly clashes against the attack.


    With immense strength she breaks the attack but Nikasu teleports in front of her with his sword ,red particles converging at the ''tip'' of his sword.


    "This it the end of the road for you.....*Enuma Elish*...!!!!" Said Nikasu as he thrustes his sword forward ,piercing her stomach.


    Suddenly the women''s body jerked as she disappeared from her position and reappeared some distance away.


    The wound on her stomach was no more but the damage was already done. Blood-leaked from the corner on her lips, her body was continuously trembling.


    "Even after using the *Hair-Substitution technique* of the monkey king ,I still couldn''t escape from his attack..." the women glanced at Nikasu who was walking towards her with steady and slow steps.


    ''I can''t continue or I will surely die ,he is not someone I can fight with maybe he will be able to assist be in changing the fate of the Blood-council.'' though the women as she got ready to escape.


    "*AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH*...!!!!!!!!" a loud scream echoed through out the battlefield.


    "What was that....?????" Asked Kyouko as she looked at the pale faced Mahiyu.


    Nikasu glanced backwards and say the man who just screamed. He was one of the Blanche members, he opened his mouth and dark fog blasted out of his mouth.


    "*AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH*...!!!!!!!!" another loud scream echoed through out the battlefield.


    Another member of Blanche opened his mouth as dark fog blasted out of his mouth.


    "*AAAAHHHH*...!!!!!!!!"


    "*AAAHHHH*...!!!!!!!!"


    "*AAAHHH*...!!!!!!!!"


    "......."


    "....."


    "..."


    Screams emerged from all over the place and the dark-fog continued to emerge from their mouth.


    "What the hell is going on?????....."


    "Run...Run...!!!!!"


    "Not you too.....!!!!!"


    "Save me...!!!!!"


    "Arghhhh.....!!!!!."


    "*AAAAHHHHH*.......!!!!!!!"


    "Mahiyu please tell me what the hell is going on....????" Asked Muraji.


    "It''s....Ichizu''s *Nightmare*..."


    "It is an *Anti-Army* type spell, it influences the minds of the targets and corrodes their will. If their will is greater than Ichizu''s then the spell will have no effect on them but...." Mahiyu hesitated to continue.


    "But what????..." Asked Kyouko.


    "If they lost in the battle of Will, they will turn into mindless animals controlled by my brother. My brother has been baptised by the *Flame of Retribution*, no one in the whole clan except Nikasu can resist this magic."


    "It is considered as an *Forbidden spell* by the Ruujiki clan and mustn''t be used against the members of the clan." Said Mahiyu.


    "Brother is really angry this time, though I wonder what can make my usually calm and polite brother angry. This time it will be a one-sided slaughter..." Commented Mahiyu.

 Chapter 155 - NIGHTMARE

    The Black-fog converged in the air and formed a Black-cloaked figure floating mid-air with 18-orbs behind his back. His face showed no emotion, his eyes contained no mercy ,the aura he released was enough for everyone to understand his intentions.


    One of the 18-orbs turned into a long spear. Ichizu waved his spear as the dark-fog swirled around his body ,increasing the pressure emitting from his being.


    "I warned you all not to attack our school, but was ignored by you all, so now you must play the price for your arrogance." Said Ichizu in an ice-cold tone in contrast to his usual warm and kind tone.


    "Kill yourselves....!!!!!!!" His voice resounded throughout the battlefield as the members of Blanche slit their throat with their army knife.


    In front of Ichizu''s control, none could resist and helplessly watched their own hand stabbing them with a knife.


    It was horrifying ,like a cult who just sacrificed their lives for their twisted beliefs. The Blood-mist women thought ''Need to escape ,Right now.....!!!!!!''


    A red-portal opened beside her as she stepped inside before Nikasu could stop her.


    "Run....escape from this monster...!!!!"


    "So many have died ,we are been slaughtered ,our forces have already sustained heavy casualties and the numbers keep on increasing..."


    "It''s all their fault....!!!!!!!"


    They ran as they cursed both of them, knowing that their mission has been compromised they decided to retreat. Live to fight another day.


    "Since all of you had came and attacked the school....stay here only." Said Ichizu as the vortex of black-fog increased it''s speed around him, creating a field suction targeted only at the members of Blanche.


    "Shit..!!!!"


    "The f_u_c_k....somebody do something....."


    "F_u_c_k_i_n_g fog, f_u_c_k your ancestors....!!!!!"


    Black-chains emerged from the vortex and wrapped the bodies of those running away.


    The spear in Ichizu hand glowed with red color and changed it''s appearence into that of crimson blood color giving off a blood-thirsty aura.


    "Die....!!!"


    "*G¨¢e Bolg: Soaring Spear that Strikes with Death*......."


    The true use of G¨¢e Bolg, is the largest and most powerful attack delivered using the spear. It is the "attack that unleashes countless darts at the enemy".


    Countless projectile launched towards the Blanche members ,killing those who escaped from his magic.


    Only two spells ,only two.....but huge army that was threatening to destroy the *First high school* were all dead.


    This showed just how strong Ichizu truly was even in his sealed state he wasn''t someone whom you could fight against.


    "Mahiyu....your brother just decimated 5-strategic level magicians also most of the Blanche branch members.....this is not only a big help to the government but also a big blow to Blanche." Said Kyouko.


    "Indeed...Blanche is one of the strongest anti-magic organization who are scattered all over the planet. They have suffered heavy lose due to your brother....." Said Muraji.


    Mahiyu just stayed silent as she gazed at her brother and frowned ''The coldness in his eyes haven''t fully extinguished.''


    What Mahiyu thought was indeed the truth ,Ichizu was really pissed off at both Blanche and Blood-council for even thinking about hurting his friend.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Brother did you see that????...." Asked Miyuki with a concerned expression on her face.


    "Yes.....that magic is similar Mother''s magic when she could use it. She never told me about how did she lost her ability to wield magic but I think maybe Ichizu knows something." Said Tatsuya while narrowing his eyes towards the screen.


    "I also think so but we can''t ask him about it as it may expose our identity, unless we..." Miyuki was interrupted Tatsuya''s voice.


    "We can''t force him to tell us anything, he strength is most probably a tad bit more than Nikasu. I don''t have even 10% chance of defeating him without my final attack."


    "And we just saw the weapon in his hand...it can destroy the whole world if used at full power. So Nikasu can''t be provoked neither can we provoke Ichizu."


    "Even though he is polite and calm most of the time, I get a feeling that he is much more terrifying than his brother." Said Tatsuya as he decided to look into the matter.


    {Meanwhile}


    A black-colored long car arrived at the entrance of *First high school*. Nikasu looked at the car and had a surprised expression on his face.


    Mahiyu who just looked at the car had her eyes wide-opened after recognizing the person sitting inside the car.


    ''She is here.....'' thought Nikasu & Mahiyu.


    "She is here...????" Ichizu walked towards the car as the driver opened the door.


    A beautiful woman stepped out on the car. She had long white-ish colored hair ,oval shaped face with an elegant expression on her face.


    Her beauty dwarfed that of Miyuki and Shields by a huge gap. She was wearing traditional Japanese dress and was stunning.


    But the most attractive thing about her was her eyes, light blue-ish colored eyes resembling that of Ichizu''s *Tenseigan*.


    The coldness inside Ichizu''s eyes disappeared without a trace as a legendary smile bloomed on his face, stunning not only the bro-con but also the other female students looking at him.


    "Kaguya, did you come here to see me???..." Asked Ichizu with his smile.


    Kaguya took out her handkerchief and gently wiped the blood-droplets on Ichizu face and nodded.


    Ichizu''s smile grew wider as he said "You don''t need to worry ,it''s not my blood....."


    "I know..." Even though Kaguya didn''t speak much but just my these two words she managed to fill Ichizu heart with boundless love and yearning for her.


    "If you say that, I might just lose control...." Said Ichizu as a flicker of burning d_e_s_i_r_e flashed inside his eyes.


    Seeing this Kaguya blushed a little before keeping away her handkerchief and looking straight at Ichizu who had completely calmed down.


    Ichizu opened his mouth and said "See you in the next chapter ,good night...."

 Chapter 156 - VACATION (Part-1)

    "Due to the damage caused by the terrorists ,the school will be closed for a month."


    "The *Inscriptions* are badly damaged whereas as the core of the force-field has been destroyed under their attack." Said Mayumi as she glanced at Kaguya with a smile which turned a bit forced after seeing the smile of Ichizu''s face.


    Ichizu had coaxed Mizuki and reassured her that no one will ever hurt her or her family because of her eyes. He had already contacted the Old-man of Ruujiki-clan and discussed Mizuki''s condition.


    Ruujiki clan was enraged after hearing Ichizu, they have always been very protective of special eye-powers users ,regarding them as their own.


    They accepted Mizuki and her family as their own and declared that they are under Ruujiki''s protection. If anybody decided to harm them, better be prepared for retaliation from the Ruujiki''s.


    "Thank you Ichizu-senpai ,thank you for everything you are doing..." Said Mizuki as she bowed deeply to show her appreciation.


    "It''s okay Mizuki ,we fellow eye-power user are very few in numbers ,90% are either members of Ruujiki clan or are rogue magicians. Their survival rate is also not very high."


    "We, Ruujiki''s don''t like to interfere with the working of the world but if it concerns eye-power users then it''s a different story all together." Said Ichizu as he gently patted Mizuki''s head.


    This made Mizuki blush as she retreated back to her friend Shizuki.


    "Ichizu-san, if you don''t mind may I ask What level of magician are you and Nikasu????...." Asked Suzune as Tatsuya and Miyuki started paying attention to the conversation.


    Ichizu smiled as he activated his sharingan what planted an information inside Suzune''s mind.


    Suzune''s eyes widened as her mouth opened up but she didn''t speak anything. Everyone was curiously watching Suzune as they had never seen her losing composure.


    After a long time Suzune just sighed and closed her mouth. Miyuki was disappointed as they didn''t know the answer to Suzune''s question whereas Tatsuya looked fascinated by Sharingan''s power.


    "The spells you used was very strange, how are you able to turn your body into mist and even control yourself in that form????." Asked Juumonji.


    "Sorry Juumonji but that a clan-secret, so I can''t tell you anything about it but I can say that in the state of fog, I exist but I don''t." Replied Ichizu with a mysterious smile.


    "Ichizu I apologize for my previous behaviour please forgive me. I don''t know why but I panicked at that time...Please don''t take any offense." Pleaded Mari.


    "What happened???....."


    "Yeah tell us too....."


    Ichizu looked at Mari for a second before saying "It okay, I will forgive you this time but remember that there will be no next time."


    The Student-council members looked at Mari and Ichizu with a demanding expression but both of these refused to open their mouth so other could only grumble.


    "Humph.....Aren''t you going to say Hi to your elder sister or just gonna ignore me." Suddenly a voice was heard by the members of the Student-council as 3-individuals walked inside the Student-council room.


    All three of them were wearing military uniform, signifying their status and origin. They were the reinforcements sent by the government.


    "Off course not how can I forget my dear One-san.....Right Nikasu???" Asked Ichizu to whom Nikasu nodded before saying "Did you buy Ice-cream.????"


    Silence descended upon the room as everyone stared at Nikasu with a strange expression. Cynthia blushed due to her fianc¨¦''s remarks. The smile on Ichizu''s face stiffened , Kaguya had a hint of smile on her otherworldly, expressionless face.


    Mahiyu looked at Nikasu with a bewildered expression as she asked "What Ice-cream???"


    "Mayuri-chan''s birthday is around week has started so she requested Ice-cream....." Though Nikasu didn''t explain much ,for Ichizu and Mahiyu it was like thunder claps stunning them.


    "We need to do some plannings....." said Ichizu/Mahiyu.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki were shocked after getting to know that Mahiyu was Ichizu''s elder sister more over she belonged to the Ruujiki clan.


    Mahiyu glanced at Tatsuya and messaged him using code-signs.


    ''Brother..... doesnt...Know.'' this was the message which Mahiyu send to Tatsuya reassuring him that his identity hasn''t been compromised.


    Ichizu was busy thinking that''s why he ignored Mahiyu''s actions but Nikasu wasn''t distracted and was able to interpret the meaning behind Mahiyu''s signals.


    His lips curled up as he thought ''Ignorance is a bliss.....''


    "Ichizu, wouldn''t you introduce us to everyone.???" Asked Mibu as she eyed Kaguya ,feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "Ohh....Yes I forgot, thanks for reminding me."


    "This is our Elder-sister, Mahiyu Ruujiki...And One-san this is Mizuki, Mari,......" One by one everyone except Mayumi as she was already a close friend, introduced themselves to Mahiyu.


    "My name is Mahiyu Ruujiki ,the beautiful women standing beside me is Kyouko whereas this clumsy man is known as Muraji." Introduced Mahiyu.


    "I don''t think your description of me was fair...." Complained Muraji.


    "Not everything is fair, deal with it...Hehehe he...." Laughed Mahiyu.


    "It''s okay Muraji, no one will comment on your looks....." Coaxed Kyouko with sarcasm evident on her face.


    Muraji angrily snorted before ignoring them all together. Few viens popped on his forehead.


    "This is Kaguya Ruujiki........" Introduced Ichizu in a soft tone.


    "My name is Kaguya Ruujiki, pleased to meet you all..." Greeted Kaguya before turning towards Mayumi.


    "Hello Mayumi how are you????...." Asked Kaguya as she smiled a little causing the world to lose it''s colors.


    "I am fine Sister-Kaguya ,I will visit more often and learn the different techniques ,required in manipulate elements." Said Mayumi as she smiled at Kaguya.


    "Don''t worry we have enough time in our hands...." Said Kaguya while a noise sounded throughout the school.


    "The branch of Blanche has been decimated by someone ,zero lose of life but all those who were guilty were dealt with whereas the brain-washed students have been registered in the hospital." Kaguya looked at Ichizu as she thought ''Told ya.....!!!!''

 Chapter 157 - VACATION (Part-2)

    A black car arrived in front of a warehouse. The car was a classic with runes engraved on all over it. The symbol of [Legendary eye] signified the origin of the car.


    The door opened as a middle-aged man stepped out of the car ,he had long spiky hair with streams of crimson shade. He wore black-coat with a symbol resembling that of a fan. He held a guitar shaped object in his hand.


    His red-eyes gazed at the building in front of him as the wind blows his hair backwards. Thinking of the reason why he came here ,his grip on the strange object couldn''t help but tightened.


    "For 3 generations ,no one ever dared to openly attack the heads of the Ruujiki clan. For so many generations we didn''t interfere with the world so they have forgotten our strength or so it seems." His red eyes changed color as rings appeared inside his purple-turned iris.


    "I shall make them remember that we aren''t someone they can mess with and get away with it."


    "*Summoning-jutsu:- Gedo Mazo*"...


    {Puff}


    "Hey !!! Where did all that smoke came from???."


    "Who is that man standing at the gate.????"


    "Is that a guitar..????"


    "No matter ,take care of him, we can''t allow anyone to know about Blanche''s headquarters. We have already suffered a lot of damage attacking the *First high school*."


    "What ....What is that thing..."


    "A statue with a blindfold ????..."


    "From where did this appeared from...???"


    "*Tailed-beast ball*...." A gigantic purple-colored ball launched itself towards the building.


    "*Hexagonal-yang array formation*...." Another voice echoed through the placed as 6-wooden pillar shot from the ground incasing the warehouse inside.


    Red colored beam shot from all the six pillars ,forming a barrier. The gigantic boom exploded inside the barrier causing it to bloat before returning back to its original state.


    {Somewhere else}


    "What was that ????...." Asked Juumonji as every *Student-council* member gazed at the monitor in the broadcast room.


    Mizuki sensed a massive gathering of Psion near the dock so she asked the *Student-council* to check what is going on. Tatsuya used the satellite view to see what was going on.


    "Elder-Madara and Elder Hashirama attacked the base of Blanche...." Said Kaguya in a low tone.


    Both of the elders were extremely protective of their respective heads. Now that someone dared to attack Ichizu and Nikasu, the pride of Ruujiki clan. How can they take this beating without retaliating.


    "Elders....Don''t tell me they are from the Ruujiki-clan.." said Mari as she was astonished at the fire-power this seemingly hidden-clan possessed.


    "Madara Ruujiki and Hashirama Ruujiki ,the strongest individuals inside the Ruujiki clan." Said Juumonji as he remembered his Grandfather telling him about the both of these.


    "Ruujiki clan is known for it''s overprotective nature, so it isn''t that surprising that the Elders of Ruujiki clan retaliated but this....." Said Mari.


    "Ichizu correct me if I am wrong, is that red barrier the famous *Yang array formation*???." Asked Juumonji as his eyes flickered with excitement.


    The *Yang array formation* was hailed as the king of all formations. It could handle multiple nuclear warheads exploding together and wouldn''t even be scratched by the explosion.


    It is said that even the most basic *Three-yang array formation* need three-strategic level magicians to cast.


    Higher the level of magician or higher the number of magicians ,the stronger will be the barrier formed.


    "Yes you are right Juumonji, Elder Hashirama used the barrier to contain the attack used by Elder Madara it is the final form of the Yang-array formation." Said Ichizu.


    "Power of more that 10-strategic level magicians.....damn !!!!" Juumonji couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath.


    "Wait a minute ,that attack was able to deform the strongest formation so much. What was that ????...." Asked Juumonji.


    "*Tailed-beast ball*..." Said Nikasu.


    "Holy....!!!!" Mikihiko freaked out.


    Everyone looked at him ,waiting for him to explain.


    "Spirit Magic is a type of Ancient Magic, which uses independent Information Bodies made of Pushions known as of commonly called ''Spirits'' to interact with other Information Bodies."


    "Magic studies often refer to spirits as Spiritual Beings (SB for short), but they are usually referred to as Spirits by practitioners."


    "There are different type of spirits, which are water, fire, earth and wind. Spirits are an assemblage made of concepts such as wind, fire, earth and water and are different from individual phenomena."


    "They are basically things that have broken away from their actual bodies and are Information Bodies floating in a sea of data."


    "They move about as a concept in that sea, assemble together as a conceptual expression and materialize in the real world."


    "Practitioners can "synchronize" their senses with the spirits, called Sense Tuning, for them to "tell" them things that are out of their own senses, even far away."


    "Spirits can be planted in any location, and with an order from the user, can do many things that are outside of modern magic."


    "But spirits are also classified into different levels:- common, rare ,epic ,legendary. A *Tailed-beast ball* is a magic that only a legendary spirit can perform. The strength of spirits are way stronger than magicians."


    "Rare-spirits are equivalent to peak Strategic-level magicians whereas Epic-spirits are equivalent to Quasi-apocalypse level magicians."


    "But Legendary-spirits....They are too strong to compare with anyone. You need a horrifying level of will power to control and form a contract with a legendary spirit."


    "My clan also has an ancient Legendary spirit but that statue is strange. It looks like a legendary spirit but it breath is too ,too strong." Said Mikihiko with a frown on his face.


    "More over after pulling off an attack of that level ,even a legendary spirit would require to recover the lost Psion. This statue isn''t even showing a speck of fatigue...." He continued.


    "You are correct on about 99% percent of everything, you just made a single mistake. Legendary-level isn''t the last form..." Said Nikasu with a stoic smile sending shivers down everyone''s spine.

 Chapter 158 - VACATION (Part-3)

    "What do you mean...????" Asked Mikihiko ,not understanding what Nikasu wanted to say.


    "The scale of power is common, rare, epic, legendary and disaster. A disaster level spirit is the extremely rare. It is said that after fusing 9-legendary level spirits can a Disaster-level spirit be born."


    "The *Gedo Mazo* of Elder Madara is a disaster level spirit it was formed after fusing 9-tailed spirits together." Explained Nikasu.


    "Impossible !!!! That can''t be ,I agree that this spirit is very strange and even stronger than normal legendary-level spirits. It is not strong enough to be classified in another level." Rebuked Mikihiko.


    "But that is only the base-form of the true spirit." Suddenly Ichizu who was standing beside Sayaka spoke up with his trademark smile.


    "Wha... What do you mea..Mean????" Asked Mikihiko as he started losing his composure.


    "The *Gedo-Mazo* is just an empty husk, Elder Madara hasn''t released the 9-spirits sealed inside it so the power being displayed is only comparable to a legendary-spirit." Said Ichizu.


    Listening to Ichizu''s words ,Mikihiko trembled as he gazed at the huge statue with a blindfold.


    "So just how strong is that statue....???" Asked Kyouko wanting to get information on the strongest Ruujiki clan member.


    "I think comparable to peak Apocalyptic-level magicians.....I can''t be too sure as I don''t have much knowledge on the spirit owned by Elder Madara." Said Mahiyu.


    "Ohh...You have no idea One-san, that spirit in it''s final form can hold it''s ground against *Hades* and *Zeus*." Said Nikasu.


    (A/N:-The bloodline spirits inside Ichizu and Nikasu''s body.)


    Hearing her brother''s words Mahiyu was shocked, she knew about the spirits residing inside her brothers and just how powerful they were. To think Elder Madara could go toe-to-toe with them.


    Just the thought alone send shivers down her spine.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Oye..... Madara you dumbass, what could have happened if I didn''t contain your attack.....You trying to start a war or what." Roared Hashirama causing a tick mark to appear on Madara''s face.


    "It was you, who said he will also come. If you couldn''t stop the attack in time, well it wasn''t my fault." Said Madara.


    "F_U_C_K YOU MY FRIEND !!!!!!"


    "Shut your trap, you green-house gardener.....!!!!!" Cursed Madara.


    "Why you !!!!!"


    {Meanwhile}


    "I don''t know them..." Said Ichizu/Nikasu/Mahiyu at the same time.


    "Elders have summoned both of you and Cynthia back to the clan, we need to celebrate Mayuri''s birthday week." Said Kaguya in a soft tone.


    "Sorry guys, gotta go !!!! Can''t keep the elder''s waiting.....Meet you all when the school opens...." Saying this Ichizu turned towards Mahiyu and said


    "See you at home Sis....." A teleportation sequence appeared beneath their feet and teleported them away with the car that was parked at the entrance.


    {Meanwhile}


    "They dead ????..." Asked Hashirama.


    "You think someone can survive after being vaporized...!!!!!" Said Madara.


    "You did....!!!!" Rebuked Hashirama.


    "Argghhhh.....God don''t stop me, I will tear this bastard''s mouth....."


    {Later that night}


    "Oni-sama, is the food ready ????...." Asked Miyiki as she sat before a T.V.


    Tatsuya ,wearing an apron wipes off the sweat on his forehead and replies "Yeah, wait a minute let me get the dishes out."


    {Ding dong, Guess who bitches????}


    "Oni-sama someones at the door.!!!!" Said Miyuki.


    Tatsuya sighs at his sister''s antics and removed his apron before walking towards the door.


    "Coming !!!!..." He replied before arriving in front of the door and twisting the knob.


    Ichizu was standing in front of his in a casual hoodie, he looked at Tatsuya with his trademark smile which for some reason made Tatsuya feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Yo, Tatsuya....My man !!!!!" Said Ichizu while trying his best to act as an amigos.


    Seeing his behaviour Tatsuya raised an eyebrow t causing Ichizu to cough awkwardly before showing an apologetic smile.


    "Sorry, but my little sister has asked me to act like this for a whole week. I think you can understand and pardon any offense." Said Ichizu in his usual refined tongue.


    "Not a problem, I understand...." Tatsuya gave Ichizu a look saying ''I feel ya man.....''.


    "Girls....." Sighed Tatsuya/Ichizu at the same time.


    "Why don''t you come in ...." Asked Tatsuya as he invited Ichizu inside his house.


    "Thank you.....And sorry for disturbing you both." Said Ichizu as he sat on the sofa.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki sat on opposite sofa and looked at Ichizu before Miyuki asked "So what brings you at our home ,Ichizu-kun ????...."


    "Ohhh...Nothing to important it''s just that my little sister what to go on a trip, she lives to meet new people so I thought why not invited others."


    "Since the school is under construction for a more than a month, why don''t we all go on a trip, it will be fun."


    "Mayumi, Juumonji, Mari, Mizuki, Mikihiko, Erika and others are also coming, so I thought of inviting both of you too....It will be fun ,I can guarantee it."


    "We will even give you a tour to one of the ancestral lands of Ruujiki clan." Said Ichizu causing tremors inside Shiba-siblings heart.


    Ruujiki clan''s ancestral lands were the most guarded and one of the most beautiful ,ancient places in the whole world. There are only 3-ancestral lands of Ruujiki and ever single one of them is a marval of magic and science.


    "I need to ask for permission from our parents....Please excuse me." Said Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya excused himself and called Miya to ask for her opinion on the matter.


    "Agree !!!!, That place is no less than heaven of Magicians we never got a chance to see it but you are lucky ,utilize this opportunity to deepen your understanding of magic." Said Miya.


    "Ok ,mother..." Replied Tatsuya as he hung up the phone and returned to the room.


    "Ok Ichizu-san, we will be coming on the trip...." Said Tatsuya.


    "Brilliant, a car while pick both of you from your home to the Ruujiki clan-compound." Said Ichizu as he stood up and walked towards the door.


    He twisted the knob and looked back "Smell ya all later,....." Saying this he quickly disappeared leaving behind a laughing Miyuki and a smiling Tatsuya.

 Chapter 159 - VACATION (Part-4)

    {Ding dong ,Guess who bitch!!!!}


    "Comming....Please wait..." Said Tatsuya as he walked towards the door and twisted the knob. He pulled the door open only to see Ichizu standing at the door.


    "Y''all ready huh..." Asked Ichizu with his trademark smile. He was wearing black-jacket and long jeans ,the cross on his neck hanged loosely emiting a subtle dark-aura which went unnoticed by everyone.


    "Yo Tatsuya.....Come fast man, I saved a seat for you...." Leonhard waved towards Tatsuya ,he was wearing light blue shirt and ripped jeans.


    Beside him Mikihiko also nodded towards Tatsuya. Suddenly a shadow grabbed Leonhard and threw him backwards.


    "Hey Tatsuya !!!! Were''s Miyuki ?????" Erika wearing a red dress appeared in front of the bus everyone was sitting inside.


    "She is packing some stuff, just 5 minutes more and then we came proceed. I hope it won''t be a problem ????" Asked Tatsuya.


    Ichizu shook his head and replied "No ,it''s okay take your time."


    "Oni-sama, let''s go the packing is done." Miyuki wearing a light blue dress appeared behind her brother while dragging a bag behind her.


    "Ohh....Let me take care of your luggage...." Said Ichizu as a magic sequence appeared behind the suitcase and teleported it inside the bus.


    "Come Miyuki, we saved a spot for you !!!!!" Said Mayumi ,she was wearing her orange dress and cape.


    "Okay let''s go then." Said Tatsuya as he locked his house and went inside the bus.


    Ichizu also entered the bus and said "Okay guys from here we will go to the Ruujiki clan compound and from there we will reach out destination."


    "Yeah let''s go..... aghhh...." Erika shouted loudly but was immediately smacked by Mari who scolded her.


    "Don''t shout...!!!!!"


    "Come on Mari-nee...Please !!!!!"


    "Hahhahahehhe....You look good when you apologize, you should do it more often." Commented Mizuki ,receiving a glare from Erika.


    Nikasu looked at everyone inside the bus a smiled a little before returning to his stoic expression when he saw Cynthia smiling at him.


    "Y''all ready !!!!! " Shouted Ichizu as his eyes turned sparkling blue.


    "Yeah let''s go....." The bus started moving, it took a turn inside one of the tunnels.


    "*Transformation-jutsu:- Vimana*"....Ichizu''s blue eyes glowed with a sparkly brilliance as a magic circle appeared beneath the bus.


    "What is this ?????" Asked Juumonji as he watched the bus transformationing into a plane shaped vehicle.


    "Rise !!!!!..." The Vimana flew above the road and turned super sonic, zooming past everything.


    Due to the internal space magic used on the Vimana, everyone could see that they were still seating on their seats but this wasn''t a bus.


    "Can someone explain me what is going on.????" Asked Leonhard.


    "The space around as is not real but rather constructed with magic, these seats are in an isolated space ,meaning they were never a part of the bus. Transformation magic was used to cover the true self of the ''bus''." Explained Tatsuya.


    "Ohh.... Cool." Said Leonhard.


    "We have arrived guys..." Said Ichizu as the Vimana stopped in front a huge mansion or rather mansions covering a gigantic amount of space.


    The whole place was surrounded by traditional clan walls covering the whole place, the huge *Legendary-eye* on the entrance made it clear that this was Ruujiki clans compound.


    They exited the Vimana which disappeared in air after they left. They walked towards the gate, which opened on their arrival. Behind the door of Okasumi Ruujiki, Izani Ruujiki, Mahiyu Ruujiki ,Semiramis ,Jeanne d arc ,Medea ,Rider and others.


    On their trip the servants would also accompany them ,including Karna and Artoria.


    "Welcome everyone !!!!, Come inside....." No superfluous words needed, Ruujiki clan was known for their straightforward behaviour.


    "Let''s roll guys...." Said Ichizu causing everyone to turn and look at him with awkward looks.


    "Cough cough.....Not literally....." Said Ichizu.


    "Ignore him..." Said Nikasu before moving forward.


    They entered the Ruujiki compound and saw two individuals standing in the center. Seeing them Tatsuya''s eyes went wide, Kyouko, Muraji were also coming with them on the trip.


    "Lil-bro ,I invite two of my friends too ....." Said Mahiyu.


    Ichizu looked at her sister and nodded indicating he didn''t had any problem with that.


    Izani holding Mayuri''s hand walked towards Nikasu and Ichizu.


    "Welcome Oni-sama, Little Brother Nikasu....." Greeted Izani.


    "Wow she is so cute, on par with Miyuki....." Squeaked Erika.


    "Ichizu you to are a member of Oni-sama group, well Tatsuya congratulations you aren''t alone...." Said Mayumi in a dramatic manner.


    "Ichizu-Oni & Nikasu-Oni ,are they your friends." Asked the adorable creature hiding behind Ichizu.


    "Now...Now Mayuri don''t be afraid they are all good people...." Saying till here he glanced at everyone before stopping at Erika.


    "Well most of them....." Everyone burst into laughter while wat hing the tick mark on Erika''s face.


    "Mayuri-chan won''t you greet Big-sis..." Said Mayumi as she walked closer to Mayuri and patted her head.


    Mayuri smiled merrily and gave Mayumi a hug before quickly hiding behind Ichizu. Izani looked at her little brother Nikasu and saw him smiling.


    She smirked and made a face ,saying ''I know you.....'' that for some reason bugged Nikasu so he...Teleported away, causing Izani to laugh merrily after successfully teasing her brother.


    "Let''s go everyone, it''s time...." Said Ichizu as the group walked towards a *Teleportation platform*, in the whole world only Ruujiki clan were able to use Space magic to such an instant, second were Juumonji clan along with some of the Great clans.


    A bright light covered them, everything went white in front of their eyes before everything returned back to normal. As soon as they opened their eyes, a beautiful City of ancient times came into their view.


    Tatsuya accessed his phone to see where were they, but his finding greatly bewildered him as according to it they haven''t moved from the city. An idea suddenly clicked inside his mind causing his eyes to go wide.


    This small detail didn''t go unnoticed by the group as Mari asked him "What happened Tatsuya....????"


    Instead of answering her question Tatsuya looked towards Nikasu and asked "Don''t kill me for this, but wait for the next chapter..."

 Chapter 160 - VACATION (Part-5)

    "Are we inside another pocket space ?????" Asked Tatsuya after not being able to find when they were.


    Tatsuya''s question stunned everyone, *Pocket space* ,a theory of distorted space where enormously large areas are formed at a single point ,meaning existing in a parallel dimension with a limited space.


    But this was only a theory, manipulating space-magic wasn''t easy, it was even harder than any other magic out their other than the 7-Ancient magic of Time, Space, Anti-matter ,Darkness ,Light ,Fate and finally spirit.


    "You are indeed correct, we are in a pocket space, this place was created by our ancestors ,even though the Ancestral-land belongs to the Ruujiki clan, only the generation heads can control it." Said Nikasu.


    "How can someone cast such a magic, not to mention the knowledge about Space required to cast a spell of this level, even the source to maintain the space is not something achievable by the current generation." Stated Hattori.


    "I understand but as I said ,the ancestral lands of our clans are a common mystery to us ,we don''t know how the space was made ,nor how it is powered..." Said Nikasu.


    "Nikasu-san ,correct me if I am wrong....but I think you mentioned about the Clan head controlling the land...What do you exactly mean by controlling.???" Asked Tatsuya while observing Nikasu.


    Instead of answering him, Nikasu looked towards Ichizu, who just smiled back and lightly raised his palm.


    "Raise above heaven, *Hanging gardens of Babylon*..." Suddenly a tremor passed through their feet as they felt the ground shaking.


    "What is happening ????" Asked Mari, she felt the ground rising ,the whole city floated up in the air as a mirrored barrier appeared around it.


    "Get ready everyone, we will be leaving this pocket space....." Said Ichizu as he initiated the *Void jump*....


    Above, in the sky of japan a huge, flying city appeared, but due to the barrier around it ,no one could see it or sense it. The ancient magic interrupted the scanners ,thus any one could only see the sky clean and empty.


    "Wow we are flying above our country, on a flying city. No one will believe us if we tell anyone." Said Leonhard.


    "If you do say something, you will most probably be kidnapped by the Ruujuki and go under a memory wipe procedure....." Joked Erika.


    Ichizu and Nikasu looked over at her and smiled, a chill crawl down her spine as she asked "Nothing like this will happen...Right guys."


    Ichizu and Nikasu turned their heads ,Ichizu spoke "Such beautiful sky....."


    "......"


    "Mahiyu, this place is so cool !!! Show me around...." Said Kyouko as Muraji, her and Mahiyu went off to tour the place.


    "Let''s go guys, I will show around the city....." Said Ichizu as he grasped Mayuri''s little hand and lead them to the garden.


    They arrived at a place surrounded by all kinds of flowers ,even grass and vines all over the place, previously the garden was very beautiful but after Nikasu used his *Garden of Avalon* ,the beauty of this place shot through the roof.


    "Wow.....,this is such a perfect picnic spot." Said Mayumi as she sat on the lush green grass along with others and set up the place.


    "So tell us more about ourselves, Nothing really is known about you guys, Ruujiki clan really loves their privacy." Asked Mari.


    "Well.....We are your everyday normal boys, we love to try new things ,hangout with friends, travel to different places, love reading books, sports ,etc. We are pretty same as you guys...." Said Ichizu as he laid on his back.


    Others also followed the suit ," I absolutely love this place, I can let loose here, do whatever I want to do ,status in surely nice but it also restricts us but here .....nobodies watching...."


    Ichizu gazed at the clear sky ,felt the gentle breeze, the warm atmosphere, the comfortable feeling that covered the whole city, live the ancient relic has come back to life.


    It was a good feeling, a relief ,a release ,no one''s watching. They all stayed like this ,even Tatsuya let down his guard and relaxed ''This is how it feels to have friends....??? Not a bad really...Not at all." He thought.


    "So what will we be doing next....????." Asked Mikihiko.


    "We will travel the whole world in a month ,visit different countries, buy different things, everything we teenagers do....and we will have a lot of fun while doing so." Said Ichizu.


    "Sounds like a plan....." Said Miyuki.


    "There is no plan, only following the heart....." Said Ichizu.


    "Following the heart huh..." Miyuki and others went into deep thoughts and pondered on what he just stated.


    After some time they went to visit the different parts of the city, even though they were all alone in the city, it was still not a problem, but even allowed them to let loose.


    After touring the city ,they entered the castle located in the center of the city.


    "Ok guys, the room are already prepared for you guys so go and choose which ever room you like, we have a whole city alone to us....." Said Ichizu with a smile.


    Everyone including Nikasu and Cynthia went to their rooms as they were extremely tired leaving behind Ichizu and Kaguya alone.


    Ichizu extended his arms towards Kaguya ,she grasped it and followed Ichizu into the garden. They sat in front on a waterfall under the moonlight, holding each other''s hands.


    "What do you think , Naruto and others will be doing.....????" Asked Kaguya while looking at the moon.


    "He must have became a father and hokage , Sasuke too ,I miss him, I miss my family.....,I miss mom too....." Said Ichizu with an helpless expression.


    "Why don''t you go and visit them then...????" Asked Kaguya as she knew that it was possible to do so.


    But Ichizu shook his head and said "Not yet, their are still thinks to do here before I can visit them."


    ''Momoshiki will soon attack Konoha, that will by the time of my return.....'' thought Ichizu.

 Chapter 162 - VACATION (Part-6)

    "So Ichizu-san, what di you guys like to do...???" Asked Hattori with an interested expression.


    Ichizu turned towards Hattori ,thought for a minute before saying "I like to sing in bars, paint, play guitar and just do whatever I feel like...Unlike the other clans, not many know about the Ruujiki clan members so we use that to our advantage."


    "Even so, don''t people recognize you guys .....I mean someone must have seen you, or known of you guys." Asked Hattori with a raised eyebrow.


    "With your looks it''s hard to be not noticed much less ignored all together....." Said Mari, clearly not believing Ichizu''s words.


    "Thank you for the compliment Mari....." Ichizu flashed a dashing smile at Mari, causing her to get mesmerized by his looks.


    She snaps out of it, and realizes that her words could be easily misinterpreted. A blush crept onto her face as she glares at Ichizu.


    "Pftt.... Hahahahahaha...." Erika burst into laughter while others also smiled at the scene.


    "You !!!!!..." Mari pointed a finger at Erika before rushing to punish her.


    "See you guys later....." Said Erika before she rushes away from the angry Mari.


    Hattori ignored them all together and looked towards Nikasu for an answer.


    Nikasu opened his eyes and glanced at Hattori before speaking.


    "We use [Transformation-jutsu] to avoid people from recognizing us." Said Nikasu as he once again closed his eyes.


    "[Transformation-jutsu] ?????, There is something like that.....????" Asked Mizuki while fixing her glasses as her heavenly peaks trembled.


    Nikasu didn''t answer, Ichizu looked towards Mizuki and said "Let me give you an example...".


    Ichizu made some hand signs and said in a low-tone "[Transformation-jutsu]....."


    {Poof}


    White smoke surrounded Ichizu''s body, after 2 seconds it started dissipating as a red-headed girl with short hair came into view. She was wearing [Buzz-lightyear] ,sleeveless shirt and black jeans.


    She did a spin before saying with a cheeky smile "How do I look....????"


    "What the f_u_c_k_i_n_g holy smokes...!!!!!!" Cursed Leonhard as he stared at the ''Erika''.


    He quickly took out a phone and clicked few pictures before laughing like a mad-man "Hahahahahaha....Let her come....This time I have a way to get back at the shame I felt when she made fun of me... Hahahahahaha."


    Everyone distanced themselves from the crazily laughing madman before watching Ichizu with shinning eyes.


    "No a single flaw in your disguise, not even you smell, voice or behaviour.....If you decided to become an assassin, I believe ....It will be pretty catastrophic." Said Juumonji with a serious expression .


    Tatsuya was also quite, he couldn''t see any flaw in the transformation even the Edios information of Erika was the same.....It was like ,the real Erika was standing in front of him.


    ''Such a terrifying technique.....Not even [Parade] is this capable.'' thought Tatsuya with a serious expression.


    ''If Ichizu-san ever tried to kill us, who will be able to stop him, he can become anyone, anytime ,anywhere....Too dangerous. I understand why Aunt warned us about the Ruujiki.'' thought Miyuki.


    {Poof}


    Once again the white smoke surrounded his body and Ichizu transformed back into his original form.


    "What is that white smoke about ?????" Erika who can back after tricking Mari asked after seeing the remaining White smoke.


    "Hehehe hehehe....Ohh ,Erika look here I got a surprise for you....." Said Leonhard in a creepy tone while making a sinister face.


    Even Erika felt a chill crawl down her spine after seeing the expression on Leonhard''s face.


    "Is there a problem Leon....." Asked Erika with a slight tremble in her tone.


    "Look here~....." Leonhard picked up his phone and showed the photo he had clicked to Erika.


    Seeing the photo, Erika''s mouth opened resembling O-shape as an unnatural expression surfaced on her face.


    "When did a wore this....????" Mummbled Erika as she tried to remember if she had ever wore such dress, heck how did he even got her photo even if she did wore it.


    "Hehehe hehe.....Do you have any idea what will happen if this photo was shared....To others..." Said Leonhard with a Evil expression .


    "No my dearest friend, don''t do something like this to poor me....." Said Erika with a pitiful expression.


    Everyone was stunned speechless by the amounts of shamelessness Erika could conjure.....Even Leonhard didn''t expect something like this to happen.


    "W...well I want you to treat me an extra-large burger also large coca-cola....." Leonhard also didn''t make it hard for Erika and just teased her a little as a payback.


    "Hahahahaha....." Everyone laughed at the comical scene in front of them.


    "Huff....Huff....Huff ,did I miss something...???" Asked Mari who just returned while glaring at Erika who just playfully pulled out her tongue at Her.


    "Nothing much...." Said Ichizu as he gazed at the empty sky above his head.


    ''I wonder what Tsunade and Terumi are doing....I miss them, wonder when they will come back.'' thought Ichizu.


    "We have reached the resort....." Spoke Kaguya who sat beside Mayumi, chatting with her from time to time.


    Nikasu opened his eyes as he said "Looks like we have reached our stop..."


    Below them a large island could be found, the whole island wasn''t on any map or could be found by the satalite. It had jungle and a large resort in the middle.


    "So cool....."


    "Are we going to live there..."


    "Yes....."


    "Wow....."

 Chapter 162 - KAGUYAS KISS

    "Ichizu you have been controlling the *Hanging garden* for too long, take a rest let me handle it...." Kaguya walked towards Ichizu standing beside him.


    Others had gone to change clothes in castle whereas Nikasu along with Cynthia had gone to take a stroll around the whole place.


    Currently Ichizu was standing near the *Sky-Altair*, the whole journey he had been controlling the whole floating fortress with his connection with Semiramis even with his level of control it was draining to control such a huge fortress.


    Ichizu turned around and extended his hand towards Kaguya, he smiled and said "You don''t need to take my burden Kaguya....But I am willing to share it with you."


    Kaguya looked at Ichizu and said after taking his extended hand "You know Ichizu, you are like a sun for me.....You shine so brilliantly that sometimes I feel I am not worth the wait."


    "Whatever I do ,it tends to hurt someone. When I came into the shinobi world , she was killed protecting me. When I became the rabit goddess, the world was dying because of me, because of me many humans die, even my own sons had to seal me."


    Listening to her words Ichizu tightened his grasp around her hand and pulled her closer.


    "Calling me Sun, is quite ironic don''t you think so....??? As for whether you are a disaster or not....I don''t care because I know you ARE worth the wait....What happened was in the past and because of your clan...It had nothing to do with you."


    Kaguya looked down to hide the tears that had flooded her eyes.....Ichizu pulled her into his embrace, his hands around her waist.


    With his right hand his lifted Kaguya''s face, he smiled while wiping the tears on her face. He leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Cheer up ok!!!! After we return from this vacation, your sisters will be coming back home. Enjoy here with us.....Also even though I have introduced you to Mibu, she still isn''t comfortable with you." Said Ichizu as he looked into Kaguya''s eyes.


    Black flames burned deeply inside his eyes, Kaguya blushed a little before looking away. After regaining her composure she nodded and replied in her usually calm tone "I too want to get to know her better....."


    "Well let''s first land the fortress....Shall we???" Saying this Ichizu used his connection with Semiramis and transfered some control and burden of the ancient city to Kaguya.


    While holding hands, both of them manipulated the fortress to gently land on the backside on the mansion on the island.


    Ichizu went towards the castle while Kaguya walked beside him, Mibu looked at Ichizu and then at Kaguya from her window, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "Are you jealous...????" A voice came from behind Mibu, she was shocked and hurriedly turned backwards to see the person who suddenly appeared in her room.


    Standing behind her was Mahiyu, Ichizu''s elder sister wearing a cold expression on her face.


    Mibu was indeed surprised upon seeing Mahiyu but quickly recovered her senses "I won''t lie to you Mahiyu-san....."


    She once again turned around to look at Ichizu through her window before saying "Indeed I am a little jealous....I want Ichizu all for myself, you may call me selfish but I can''t help it, he is so good to everyone, kind and smart...."


    "I really love him, for me he is the brightest thing in this world. It hurts me to know that I can''t have him all for myself...." Her fingers balled into a fist.


    "So what will you do...???, Will you try to get him to distance himself from the others...." Asked Mahiyu in a cold tone.


    "No...That will only distance him from me, I don''t want that to happen, I am willing to share him as long as he loves me..." Said Mibu with determination.


    A smile broke onto Mahiyu''s face as she said in a neutral tone "My brother is...A bit possessive ,that''s why I wanted to check your resolve, the more time both of you spend together, the greater his possessiveness will grow....."


    "What do you mean...???" Asked Mibu with a bewildered expression.


    "Ichizu''s magic amplifies his emotions ,especially his feelings of love, hate and possessive nature. Don''t betray his feelings, our clan is extremely strict when it comes to relations outside the clan." Warned Mahiyu before a circle appeared beneath her feet.


    She disappeared from Mibu''s room. Mibu continued to look at Ichizu and Kaguya before heading downstairs. Mibu''s room was on the 6th floor next to Mari''s.


    "She is coming down...." Kaguya glanced at Mibu''s direction before looking at Ichizu.


    Ichizu smiled at Kaguya before saying "Give her sometime to get comfortable with you, after all even if having multiple wives is common in magic-clans ,many need time to accept that fact."


    Kaguya nodded before she kissed Ichizu on his left cheek. She immediately rushed towards the castle leaving behind a gazed Ichizu.


    Her voice echoed inside his ears "Thank you for not giving up on me..."


    An excited expression appeared on Ichizu''s face along with a magic-sequence beneath his feet. His body was launched upwards in the sky.


    After reaching a satisfying height ,Ichizu opened his mouth and screamed in happiness "Wowwwwww...Hahahahahaha.....!!!!!!!!"


    His voice resounded throughout the sky, thankfully their was no one to listen to his scream, due to the height , Mahiyu and others also couldn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 163 - CHILLING OUT

    "Wow....Point !!!!!,hahahaha looks like you aren''t as good as you thought you were....." Ichizu laughed as he scored another point in beachball game.


    He was wearing trousers and slippers whereas the rest of his body was b_a_r_e n_a_k_e_d, perfectly aligned muscles with explosion strength made the girls blush in excitement wereas the boys blushed in shame.


    Ichizu had a tattoo on his neck, a reaper could be seen there. His hands also had a chained tattoo ,blueish flames surrounded it.


    His short black hair, and slight reddish eyes gave Ichizu a very attractive aura. Even Kyouko had a blush on her face meanwhile Muraji and Mahiyu were lying under the sun.


    Nikasu was sitting under a tree holding Cynthia''s hand, the coconut tree provided him shade and allowed him to spend some personal time with Cynthia.


    The girls were wearing Bikinis wereas Kaguya was still in her traditional dress watching Ichizu play against the girls.


    She had a smile on her face, after so long she finally had a family ,someone who loved her ,someone who would never betray her, someone who will always be with her. She had decided to forgot everything about the past after taking care of her clan.


    Tatsuya, Leonhard, Ichizu, Mikihiko, Juumonji and other boys were in team A wereas Miyuki, Mayuri, Mibu and other girl were in team B.


    They were having a beachball match ,the loser would have to fulfill one wish of the winner. Miyuki and others looked stunning, causing the boys to get slightly distracted during the match.


    Of course Ichizu wasn''t affected by their beauty thus effectively scoring point against them.


    "Humph....Just scoring one point ,you wouldn''t defeat us !!!!" Erika smirked before leaping in the air. A magic circle appeared where she was standing.


    "Catch this !!!!!, [Systematic magic:-Pressure]...." Her hand smacked the ball causing its shape to deform ,it shot forward at high speed.


    Ichizu quickly arrived in front of the incoming ball, he knew Mikihiko couldn''t block that projectile in time.


    He immediately got into stance, [Origin Ying & Yang Alteration]. His hand shot forward ,all the kinetic energy inside the ball was transfered into the earth using Ichizu''s body as a medium.


    "[Alter Yang] ..." His gently launched the ball upwards in the air, he took a step forward and leaped up with his hand backstretched.


    "Shit !!!!, He is going to strike....." Erika clinked her tongue in annoyance and rushed forward with Mari to hopefully block the blow.


    Both of them jumped in front of the ball, knowing full well that Ichizu wouldn''t hurt them. Ichizu smiled swung his hand forward.


    ''What !!!!'' both of their eyes went wide after seeing that Ichizu didn''t stop but continued the attack, they immediately panicked as they could sense the amount of strength emitting front he ball.


    Just as his hand was about to strike the ball he slightly extended his finger and pushed the ball towards his left. Both of them immediately let out a sigh of relief before they saw Tatsuya leaping forward and striking the ball.


    "NOT SO FAST ONI-SAMA....!!!!" Miyuki uses her magic to slow down Tatsuya as much as she could in that fraction of second.


    Tatsuya hand slowed down as Miyuki''s magic effected him, he was getting slower as the time passed. Suddenly he sensed Ichizu''s gaze on him and Miyuki felt her magic dispersing away.


    She took a step backwards while thinking ''How...!!!!''


    Tatsuya once again regained his strength and immediately strikes the ball, which they couldn''t block and scored a point.


    "Hahahaha.....If this goes on, they forget about winning, even scoring point would be difficult for you guys ..." Said Ichizu as he taunted them more.


    "Humph.....You won''t win Oni-sama....!!!" Mayuri humphed before turning her head away like tsunade.


    {Meanwhile}


    "Nikasu do you remember the first time we met..???" Asked Cynthia as she watched the beachball game with an ambushed expression.


    Nikasu tightened his graps around her palm before saying in an unusually warm tone.


    "No, I still remember that day clearly...." He replied.


    "That day when I killed that landlord, I met you and brought you home....You used to cook food for me and also clean the house....My cold-hearted slowly melted and opened to you. I fell for you, I started loving you, it took me sometime before I realized my feelings for you."


    "I sometime think, how stupid was I to stay inside that shell for so long....."


    Cynthia leaned against his shoulder and said in a loving tone "I am glad you told me your feelings, if it was me then I would have probably never be able to say it to you...."


    "You status and mine was worlds apart, one was a S-rank shinobi, son of the previous hokage, one of the few legendary names in the shinobi world. What was I compared to you....Not even an ant."


    "When you first told me about your feelings, I was shocked and slightly worried, thinking if it was right or not ,for us to by together."


    "Well know we know..." She laughed as she watched the match, Ichizu''s team was clearly winning the match.


    "I am glad I found someone like you Cynthia..., To tell you the truth I did t thought that I would be able to call anyone my family except Ichizu. But now I have more members in my family." He said as he hugged her.

 Chapter 164 - FLUCTLIGHT

    "Guys come here !!!!...Fast..." Erika shouts as she rushed towards the sea, a body was washed ashore by the waves. White shirt and pants with number 101 written on it, totally soaked with sea water.


    Apparently the body was of a girl, barely alive after Erika pressured her stomach. The girl had lot of marks on her hand. The marks were of needles and syringe. It was evident that the girl had been deprived of her human rights.


    Ichizu and others rushed towards Erika. Nikasu activated his [Mystic eyes of death perception] and observed the death lines surrounding the girl. His discovery made him frown, the death lines surrounding her had cracks within them.


    It meant that her life force was constantly depleting, she was dying. He stepped forward as Juumonji gave him some space. Nikasu knelt down and touched the girls palm.


    A magic circle appeared beneath her body, white-aura surrounded the girls body causing it to glow and shine. A lot of nature energy was being absorbed and transfered inside the girl''s body.


    Nature energy mixed with [Light-chaos] aura poured into the girls body. After a minute all the scars and wounds on her body ,mysteriously disappeared as if they were never their in the first place.


    Even the death lines surrounding the girls body strengthened ,causing the condition of the girl to stabilize without any problem. Muraji along with Kyouko picket up the girl and rushed towards the mansion.


    They asked Mahiyu if they could use her room to lay down the unconscious girl. After that they explained what had conspired to Her. Listening to their words Kaguya activated her byakugan and check her condition.


    "There is no problem with her body, to scars ,no Injuries....." Ichizu interrupted her ,saying "Nikasu would must have healed her with his Passive ability."


    Ichizu activated his *Sharingan* and opened one of the eyes using his fingers while making sure to not hurt her.


    He entered her conscious like Sasuke once did with that Blood-explosion jutsu user. What he saw made him tremble in anger and hate.


    Her name was Kokoa bloodcast, she belonged to a family of high borns in the Bloodcast family, USA. During the retaliation by the asian forces during World war 3 ,most of her family members were killed in the bombing.


    It went like that for 2 years, she was average in studies but was interested in Magic. She was happy that her life was going on pretty smoothly. But as they say ,''All good things must come to an end.''. USA''s special organisation named S.T.A.R.S ,took her into their custody for a special project.


    Since all countries had their own Strategic-level magicians, USA strived to improve the C.A.D. function rate and compatibility rate so that they can impower their armies with the technology and finally achieve the title of [The Undisputed].


    They capture, adopted many different kids from all over the country, it is known for a fact that the Psion-maturity phase begins at the age to 10. The type of spells used by the user will design their Psion-afinity which is responsible to compatibility.


    A magician can''t use every spell due to the fact that they don''t posses affinity towards that genre of spell. It all decides the level to spell we can perform when using the spell most compatible with oneself.


    So too understand this one of most complex topics of the Magic-society, USA started conducting experiments of the kids. They goal was to somehow project an individual''s soul on a super computer and try to comprehend it''s component.


    Thus they decided to invent a [Soul translator]. It''s function was to project an individual''s soul just like an astral projection spell but also be able to physically interact with the soul.


    In terms of quantum mechanics, the ?Fluctlight? is the quantum particle that contains the human consciousness, the soul.


    The quantum brain dynamics theory was first proposed by two scientists, L. M. Ricciardi and H. Umezawa, in 1967. The theory stated that the quanta of long-range coherent waves within and between brain cells showed a possible mechanism of memory storage and retrieval in terms ofNambu¨CGoldstone bosons.


    This theory was further fleshed out into a theory that encompasses all biological cells and systems in the quantum biodynamics of Del Giudice and co-authors. Mari Jibu and Kunio Yasue later popularized these results and discussed the implications towards consciousness in their paper, ''?Quantum Brain Dynamics and Consciousness.


    With the invention of the ?Soul Translator?, they intended to manipulate the so-called ?Evanescent Photon?, in other words, a light particle that acts as a quantum unit of the mind exists within the microtubules of a nerve cell.


    The light particle exists in a state of indeterminism (meaning a state where actions might happen without apparent causes) and fluctuates according to the probability theory.


    A collection of these particles, a ?Quantum Field? which S.T.A.R.S has given the name ?Fluctuating Light?, which is abbreviated to ?Fluctlight?, is what comprises the human consciousness, in other words, the human soul.


    But the process wasn''t so smooth, many children died on the first try whereas the others weren''t able be bear the pressure of such incomplete machine.


    Kokoa had escaped using Tsunade and Mei''s help but still was caught in the raging storm in the sea.

 Chapter 165 - WALKING UP

    ''Where am I ...????'' the first thought that came to Kokoa''s mind was where she currently is. After escaping the S.T.A.R.S secret experimental base, she decided to seek help from the Ruujiki clan.


    She still remembered what her saviours told her before helping her escape. They asked her to find any Ruujiki clan member and ask them to help her.


    At first ahe was confused as to why ask for help from a Japan based clan. After all everyone knew that Japan forces and USA forces were like two opposite poles. One North Pole while other south.


    But instead of answering her question ,they asked her to believe them and do as they say. Left with no other choice and the d_e_s_i_r_e to save her friends, She decided to do as she was told.


    Unfortunately just as she successfully escaped ,one of the guards noticed her and used [Air bullets] at her. While hurriedly dodging the attack, her feet slipped as she fell in the sea.


    Waves carried her while she lost concious due to lack of oxygen.


    She looked around her only to find that she was currently lying on a comfortable and smooth bed, covered with white colored sheets. Her body didn''t had the scars that to got during the experiment.


    She had short brown hair, petite body ,fair skin. She wasn''t short but neither was she tall. She had a oval structured face with sharp eyes and sharp eyebrows.


    She was currently inside a room, the furniture was made up of Oak wood, it was in great condition. There wasn''t much modern equipments other than basic necessities.


    There was food kept beside her, a note beside it. Kokoa hesitated for a bit before giving in to her hunger. She picked up the note and read it thoroughly.


    "Rest for a while and eat some food before we talk about you..."


    She kept the note on the table and lifted the plate side the note. She picked up the chopsticks neatly placed beside the plate and started devouring the food.


    Though when at S.T.A.R.S ,they were given enough and good food. She had been somehow surviving without food and water for sometime while she floated in the ocean, unconscious.


    After eating the food and drinking some water, she covered herself with the sheets and went to sleep. Her posture relaxed as a content smile appeared on her face.


    {After 8hr of sleep}


    Kokoa once again woke up, rubbing her eyes she tried to regain her clarity. After yawning for sometime she lazily got off the bed and headed towards the bathroom.


    After another one hour she exited the bathroom and headed towards the table beside the bed. The plate in which she eat the food was no where to be seen. The jug had been refilled with fresh water. Even the note had disappeared from the table.


    After drinking some water she walked towards the bed were neatly kept pair of clothes could be seen. She picked them and changed into an orange colored shirt with blue skirt.


    The dress was a little bigger for her petite self but wearing it was comfortable nevertheless. She walked towards the door and twisted the knob with her hand while applying some force to push open it.


    She exited the room, walking in the lobby while searching for elevators or stairs. She didn''t know that in the [Hanging gardens] there was no elevator but only stairs.


    She held the railing with one hand to support her ,currently weak body and slowly-slowly made her way downstairs.


    Instance sunlight assaulted her eyes, which she raised her hands to cover. She could feel the freshness of the air, the sound of the sea, the chipping of birds, etc.


    She saw many people sitting near a giant tree, it was really huge, like a large tower that pierced the heavens.


    He looked towards Kokoa as she did the same. He decide to introduce himself as he saw the girl was clearly unaffected by his cold facade.


    "My name is Nikasu Rujiki, I hope you enjoyed our services." he was referring to all the comfort that she was unknowingly getting.

 Chapter 166 - SAVING THE KIDS (Part-1)

    Kokoa was stunned by the fact that she actually found a Ruujiki ,on this island. Never in her dream would she have expected her luck to be so good. She was quite excited upon seeing a Ruujiki but controlled herself.


    She was cautious of Nikasu, after all she just met him. She didn''t even knew if what he told her was the truth or not. As a young kid, she narrowed her eyes at Nikasu and asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Can you prove what you are saying is the truth or not???....." She asked him a clumsy questioned which made Nikasu, the cold prince smile.


    He looked at her with interest and asked her a question instead of answering her question. "I will prove my authenticity if you tell me who asked you to seek the Ruujiki clan."


    "Looking at you, I can say you aren''t Japanese....Maybe american but these are not important topics. Tell me the name of the person or at least how they look." Asked Nikasu.


    {Meanwhile}


    Ichizu and others were watching all that was happening throw a [Familiar-magic], a bird flew above Nikasu''s head as it continued to sent feedback to the receiver.


    "I didn''t knew Nikasu-san could also smile like he is doing right now..." Said Erika to which ,others also agreed to her.


    "Nikasu acts cold because he doesn''t wants to deal with people. Most of the people in this era are fake and made up. He acts cold to repel such people. But those who stay with him even after his treatment towards them, he truly considers those people his friends." Cynthia defended Nikasu in his steed.


    "I agree....,my brother may seem heartless and cold but truly regards you all as his friends though he doesn''t like so show his emotion to others. You can feel his care, even in his cold words." Ichizu nodded as he completely agreed with Cynthia.


    The real cold and ruthless one was Ichizu, whereas Nikasu was decisive but also emotional that''s why he immediately decided to help that little girl.


    {Meanwhile}


    Kokoa hesitated for some time before deciding to tell Nikasu ,the names of her saviours. She looked up at him with a glare and said in a serious tone.


    "I don''t know, if these names are their real one''s or not but they told me to find a Ruujiki and ask for help from them after saying the name Tsunade and Mei." The petite figure smoke as she opened her mouth.


    Nikasu was surprised after hearing Tsunade and Mei''s name, he told out his phone and pressed the power button on its side. The light lit up as a photo of 11 individuals, laughing appeared as the screen cover.


    Ichizu, Nikasu, Mahiyu, Mayuri, Izumi ,Okasumi , Tsunade, Cynthia, Mei, Kaguya and the great elder of the Ruujiki clan were standing beside each other posing a victory sign.


    Nikasu pointed his finger towards Mei and asked Kokoa "If this one of the ladies who helped you in escaping...????"


    Kokoa nodded her head like a hen, she pointed her finger towards Mei and Tumase and said "These two big-sisters helped me escape from the confinement. Know since you have their photo then you really are a Ruujiki clan member."


    She immediately held Nikasu''s clothes with her little fingers and spoke "Please save my friends. We don''t want to live their anymore. No more experiments. We just want a normal life nothing else."


    Saying this she burst into tears as she sobs while holding Nikasu''s shirt tightly. He put his hand on her head and patted her. He said in a soft tone "Don''t worry we will save your friend and others....." If anyone would have seen his expression then ,they would have probably fainted from fear.


    Boundless rage and coldness emitted from his eyes as he subconsciously activated his [Mystic eyes of death perception].


    "They will pay for their crimes, so don''t worry and relax for now, their are my friends of the island. We together will save you guys." He consoled the girl who sniffed and looked up towards him with a pitiful expression.


    "Promise ?????" She asked.


    [Puppy eyes:-Super effective against M.Cs of novels and fanfictions.]


    "Promise....!!!!!"


    {Meanwhile}


    "What are we going to do now...????" Asked Mikihiko.


    "Let''s first get more information from her and then decide our next step. But one thing is certain, they will surely pay a big price for pissing off Nikasu." Said Ichizu as he continued to look at the monitor.


    "What about the girl???...."


    "What about her???...."


    "I mean, should we report to authorities or take action ourself." Said Juumonji.


    "Let''s give her some time to rest and digest the new information that she just gained in a day." Said Mayumi while sitting beside Ichizu.

 Chapter 167 - SAVING THE KIDS (Part-2)

    "So you are saying that, S.T.A.R.S is experimenting on kids, this is simply inhumane. After the 3 world war ,these heinous experiments were banned so that protection of human rights and integrity could be maintained."


    "We must take action against them, I think we should inform the [International Union of Magic] and have them take swift action against those criminals." Mayumi was enraged at the thought of such young children in during such crimes.


    She herself had two sisters and an elder brother, even the thought of something similar happening to them made her heart freeze in terror.


    Tatsuya''s eyes were extremely cold, even if he didn''t had his emotions ,this went against the beliefs of human. He had already decided to save the children, whether others helped him or not.


    Cold-aura spread out from Miyuki''s body, the earth beneath her feet froze in ice. She was faintly trembling due to the anger have was feeling after hearing to Kokoa.


    Nikasu had his [Mystic eyes of death perception] activated, beautiful blue eyes with a seemingly universe inside them. But others didn''t have the luxury to appreciate it''s beauty due to the feeling those eyes gave off.


    Death...their instincts screamed at them after looking into those eyes. It was like, it would only take a glance from those eyes to kill them.


    Kyouko also had an enraged expression on her usually playful face whereas Muraji''s face was devoid of any expression, he was pissed.


    Kyouko turned towards only to see Mahiyu standing beside her with a frown evident on her face.


    "What is it Mahiyu????. "She asked her friend.


    Mahiyu replied while still looking straight "The girl is surely saying the truth ,means there must be a secret headquarters of S.T.A.R.S, near us."


    "So what''s the problem???" Asked Kyouko not understanding what she meant. Sure....Attack a headquarters which they knew nothing about was surely a dangerous move but with the power and ability possessed by the individuals on the island, it would prove to be much of a problem.


    Mahiyu looked towards Ichizu who had been quiet all this time. He was just standing near Kaguya who had neutral expression on her face. She had seen and experienced many things in her life so the current condition didn''t effect her much after all shinobi world was way darker than this one.


    Mibu stood on the other side of Ichizu with her fist clenched tightly, her body was visibly shaking due to the anger. Others were in similar condition.


    "My brother....." She trailed of while saying something.


    "What''s the problem....????" Asked Kyouko still not understanding what her friend meant to say.


    "He is too quiet....My brother can be very cruel sometimes ,especially to his enemies. He may give them a gruesome death that may haunt anybody in their dreams."


    "Once the [Blood council] sent some people to kidnap Mayuri as a leverage against Ruujiki clan. Brother was enraged and killed anyone who tried to do so."


    "He tortured them mentally with his [Fantasy world] & [Tsukoyumi], he tortured their body using [Corruption] & [Nightmare], he tortured them spiritually by devouring their happy memories.....That day he was so angered that ,Sister Kaguya, Sister Tsunade and Sister Mei ,together had to hold him back."


    "That was the last time I saw my brother being so angry, the cross limits him and helps him calm down but it too has a limit. My brother is too calm ,he has surely broken the limiting of the cross."


    "The situation is extremely dangerous, little Nikasu also understands this fact, that''s why he has been constantly using the [Mystic eyes of death perception] to suppress Ichizu."


    "But isn''t it good that he is angry at them....???" Asked Kyouko.


    "His anger can cause inreversible damage to anything, it''s dangerous for anyone to anger him along with the world." Said Mahiyu.


    "So what should we do, if it isn''t good for Ichizu to see them then let''s just us rescue them." She said.


    "I too am thinking the same but we can''t guarantee that Ichizu wouldn''t just break Nikasu''s suppression. The difference in their strength is none existent ,even suppressing other is hard." Said Mahiyu.


    "Let''s hope that Brother doesn''t release [Hades]." She said cause Muraji to raise his eyebrow.


    Seeing his expression Mahiyu explained "A disaster level spirit..." She didn''t speak anymore, [Hades] & [Zeus] were the two ancestor spirits which protected the clan for the beginning.


    Dark colds gathered around the island, the strange thing was that instead to white, the color of these clouds were pitch black which swallowed the light.


    Kaguya glanced at Ichizu, Nikasu glanced at Ichizu , Mahiyu glanced at Ichizu, Mayuri glanced at Ichizu ,Izumi glanced at Ichizu ,Mayumi glanced at Ichizu. Mizuki sensed something and looked towards the sky along with Mikihiko.


    Suddenly their eyes widen ,they shivered and fell down on the ground, trembling they watched Ichizu.


    Others were startled by this sudden devlopment, they turned towards them and asked what happened.


    Instead of answering Mizuki and Mikihiko kept looking at Ichizu who jad walked towards Kokoa. He got down on his left knee and patted her head with a smile.


    "Don''t worry I will make them pay...." Behind him Mikihiko and Mizuki could see a huge black face, it resembled that of a monster, a dragon to be precise but only both of them could see it clearly.

 Chapter 168 - ATTACK ON THE UNDERWATER FORTRESS (Part-1)

    "How do we track their location, in this vast sea they could be anywhere, who knows whether they already don''t know about us, trying to find their location. After all at the end of the day S.T.A.R.S is a world-class organization with superior technology." Mari raised this question about finding the base where such unspeakable crimes were committed.


    "She has a point, neither do we have any idea about their location but also but will we do even after we find them. It is their turf, their arena where they are adapted to living. We can''t possibly just barge into a top security military base, moreover it is of another nation. Plus this can very well raise war between the two countries." Hattori calmly analyzed the situation without letting his emotions cloud his judgement and point of view on the current situation.


    "What Hattori said is true, we can''t just barge into a maximum level security base and fight against them." Mahiyu also agreed at the analyses provided by Hattori.


    "But that doesn''t mean that we can''t hide our identities and silently infiltrate the enemy base, while we search for the other children and rescue them....." she quickly added causing Muraji to raise a question.


    "Then what, they will become wanted by the S.T.A.R.S ,every camera ,every eye will search for them. What will we do then, we can''t possibly safeguard them from that organization forever. To remove all the evidence they will surely try to kill the kids."


    "The Ruujiki clan is willing to shelter the children kidnapped by the S.T.A.R.S and provide them with a new opportunity, a new identity to start anew, a chance for revenge after they grow up." Ichizu who had regained his calm looked at the girl, Kokoa standing beside Mayuri with a smile.


    After the incident, Ichizu had silently erased a part of Mizuiki and Mikihiko''s memories ,about the release of his spirit. The information concerned the core of the Ruujiki clan so he didn''t had any other choice but to do so. Tatsuya''s mind was preoccupied after thinking about the girl so he didn''t notice what Ichizu had just done.


    His statement had shocked many of them whereas for some people it was an expected decision. Mayumi looked towards Ichizu and said in a low tone "If we can somehow damage their base badly then they will surely call for help and use those forces to rehabilitate their base, using that Transformation jutsu of your you will enter the base as a worker and then try to find the kids."


    "That''s a good plan, but the main problem still remains, how are we going to even find that secret base. The place must be cloaked by a force-field which isn''t easy to hack into." added Suzune.


    "Kyouko-san....I believe if given the right resources you will be able to hack into their software.???" asked Ichizu as he glanced at Kyouko.


    "Hmmm.....I can do that if given the right technology to work with but since this is a unauthorised mission ,I can''t use my equipments..." she replied with slight frustration in her tone.


    "Well even though Ruujiki clan is an ancient clan, I still believe that we do have the required technology to assist you." replied Ichizu.


    "I don''t know Ichizu, the equipment used for mapping the source core needs to be advanced so that, we wouldn''t be traced back after we attempt to hack into one of the world''s most guarded place." said Kyouko in a doubtful tone.


    Nikasu raised his palm towards the sky as a magic sequence appeared beneath his feet. Runes danced around his palms and tore open the space. The blueish transparent cube appeared in his palm.


    Nikasu injects some psion inside the cube, the codex inside it started rotating at a high speed along with the increasing size of the cube.


    The transparent cube continued to expand till it shallowed everyone inside itself. Screens appeared in the air along with a console and other devices like entry keyboard.


    The scene stunned everyone, Tatsuya had wide eyes as he could understand what this cube was.


    "This is *Fluctlight projection* !!!!!...." he said as his cold and indifferent look was replaced with one of amazement.


    "Indeed.....you are really smart and knowledgeable Tatsuya would this thing is much more than a [Fluctlight Projectile] but a lot less than [Fantasy Marble]" Ichizu agreed with Tatsuya''s words but also disagreed on due to certain features provided by the cube.

 Chapter 169 - ATTACK ON THE UNDERWATER FORTRESS (Part-2)

    Kyouko started using the astral projection of the advanced equipments. Her ability was evident at the speed the data was being filtered. Using the sensers inside the [Hanging gardens] to search for any kind of frequency disturbance.


    The technology of Ruujiki clan was on par with S.T.A.R.S, but the thing that gave Ruujiki the advantage was the ancient magic that the clan possessed.


    Something which was impossible to accomplish using normal means or advanced technology could be solved using the ancient magic that the clan possessed.


    Kyouko was wearing a blue shirt and dark blue jeans ,her hair fl_u_s_tered in the air due to the open current ,some distance above their heads.


    Her blueish eyes seemingly scanned the screen for any abnormality to be noted. Yet even after searching for sometime she had yet to find anything.


    "It''s not working, the equipments are on par but they are being extremely cautious after Kokoa escaped." sighed Kyouko as she sadly looked towards Kokoa.


    "Hmmmm...if that the case then ,let me create a disturbance. They would surely notice that something is happening so even if they don''t take any action, they would atleast scan the area."


    "Once they do something like that, immediately trace their signal and find out their location." said Nikasu, Bright white light burst out of his body.


    He floated above in the air while giving off an enormous amount of heat that could be felt even several kilometers away.


    "What is Nikasu-san going to do???....."


    "Damn....What''s with this heat....????"


    "What kind of spell is this....????"


    Ichizu looked towards the figure floating in front of his eyes, clad in white aura burning the heavens. His eyes glowed with understanding.


    "To have an organization such as S.T.A.R.S, atleast a quasi-apocalypse level spell would be required. To think he is going to use the [Burning Heaven Church Series]." he mumbled loudly enough for others to hear him.


    "What is this [Burning Heaven Church Series]???....." asked Hattori, clearly intrigued by the strangely long name.


    "Nikasu''s signature magic...,the magic which is responsible for him being the [White-King]." this time instead of Ichizu it was Mayuri who replied.


    "[Burning Heaven Church Series] is a magic sequence collection which has been passed down in the generation of [White-King]. An extremely strong offensive [Apocalypse-level magic]." Cynthia who had been standing beside Nikasu finally spoke up.


    She raised her head and deeply looked at the handsome figure floating mid-air. He looked like a young god, overflowing with divinity and power.


    Nikasu raised his hand in the above, white flames started converging in his palm forming a small orb. The orb grew in size and started burning brighter. It grew to a size of an asteroid.


    "[Burning Heaven Church:- Rock of doom]...." after saying the words a magic sequence appeared beneath his feet, mid air. He threw the Orb towards the empty ocean.


    BOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!


    {Meanwhile}


    "Sir we have detected a large spike in Psion level, a magic has been cast...details are ,very strong spell probably Quasi-level apocalypse, offensive and a lot of heat has been released by this terrifying spell." a young man wearing green uniform reported what he saw in the scanners.


    "What is the distance between us????....." asked another man wearing the same clothes but the badges of his uniform made it clear that their ranking and status were worlds apart.


    "Sir ,even though the magic is very dangerous but also its radius is confined also we are about 100 kilometers away from the attack." he reported.


    "Sir, do we send some people to investigate the root cause of this disturbance.????....." asked the young soldier.


    The middle aged man frowned as he thought ''Someone used a [Quasi-level attack] near us, they don''t seem like they know about our position but rather want to bait us out. After all who uses such spell in the middle of the ocean.''


    He, standing in front of the young man spoke in an uninterested manner "They want us reveal our position after we send our people to investigate. Leave them be just scan the area for any kind of hidden ''fish''."


    Little did they knew that just as they scanned the area, another device locked into their location.


    {Meanwhile}


    "There they are, 12,000 feet under the ocean surface...!!!!!" said Kyouko.


    Ichizu floated in the air as a strange looking weapon appeared in his palm, a sword which resembled [Sword of Rupture:-Ea] but instead had clocks embedded on it.


    (Link in auxiliary chapter:- In the discord scroll up to find the sword of black color with clock mechanics built in it.)


    "[Charles Particulas:- Our transcended glory] descend upon this world and burn everything to ashes.".....


    A beautiful ,purple colored beam shot forth like a laser and entered the sea. Soon after a large noise followed by raising water could be observed.


    The damage dealt by the laser cannon had severely damaged their breathing mechanism and powersupply..


    The whole underwater fortress trembled a little as they regained their stability after sometime.


    ''Looks like they are here.....'' though Mei and Tsunade.

 Chapter 170 - ATTACK ON THE UNDERWATER FORTRESS (Part-3)

    The sound of waves converging thundered throughout the ocean, the attack that Ichizu unleashed was extremely strong in its offensive damage capacity.


    The damage done to ocean itself was ignorable as even though the attack was strong, it front of the great and vast ocean it wasn''t nothing but the same couldn''t be said for the aquatic life.


    Nikasu isolated the ocean in time by teleporting every living being away from the attack target. The magic was a [Convergence-type] with wide area effect.


    The underwater fortress, codename [Tortuga] had its outer most protection barrier torn of from many places. The overall damage was close to none to Tortuga itself as the damage was absorbed by the barrier.


    But the impact shook the whole fortress, the sudden increase in kinetic energy causes the oxygen and electrical system to momentarily collapse.


    Though it itself recovered extremely fast it was enough for sending the fortress into [Emergency upward]. It meant that the fortress itself moved upwards towards the surface of the great ocean so that the pressure on the barrier would decrease. But doing so they exposed their position as the cloaking system was broken by the energy outburst.


    "Sir our position have been exposed, though the other countries wouldn''t be able to sense the sudden spike in Psion due to the strange condition of [Negative zone], we aren''t able to locate the enemy." One of the people responsible for monitoring the surrounding spoke up to the director who had a nasty expression on his face.


    "We have receive orders from the higher upps that we must abandon the fortress while escorting Ms. Tsunade and Ms. Mei to escape pods. The whole project will be terminated as we already have all the data we need. The [F-014 satalite] will be in position to use [Bolt of God] to destroy the facility along with the test subjects." Reported another member of the research department.


    The director calmed himself done and asked with an indifferent expression "How much time is their till the satalite is in position???..."


    "20 minutes....." Answer the monitor with a confused expression.


    "Hmmmm....Fire all the ammo in every direction ,target everything in a radius of several kilometers." Said the director with a nasty smile.


    "But director we need to abandon the fortress..." Asked the subordinate still confused.


    "Yes I am aware of that....." he replied by making an announcement on the broadcasting mic.


    "Every personnel, you are ordered to abandon the fortress using escape teleportation in 10 min ,including Ms. Tsunade and Ms. Mei." After saying so he turned towards the other people inside the control room.


    "Abandoning a fully loaded fortress will leave a bad taste in my mouth, fire everything!!!!....We will use [Greater teleportation] to escape.....After we kill the bastard who attacked our base." Said the director with a sinister smile.


    "Sis Tsuna, I have disabled the cameras and security. We need to move fast the save the kids..." Said Mei as she urged Tsunade to hurry.


    Mei was wearing tight black outfit, if Ichizu were to see her right now he would have probably drooled after seeing her fianc¨¦.


    "Yes....Yes...Don''t worry Mei....." Replied Tsunade as she used [Transformation jutsu] on the dead bodies of the guards whom Mei killed.


    Shields was away on a mission so they could do whatever they wanted to do. After transforming the dead bodies into clones of the kids she replaced them with the kids who were apparently given sleeping drug.


    "Let''s get out of here, after this mission Shields will be sent on the mission to discover the unregistered [Strategic-level magician] in Japan. At that time we can meet Ichizu again." Said Mei as she summoned Merlin and asked him to teleport them to S.T.A.R.S headquarters in U.S.A.


    {Meanwhile}


    "So they have finally left...Guess I can now let loose....." Ichizu who was floating high in the air mumbled to himself while pointing his ''Sword'' at the gigantic fortress who had just launched tons of weapons at him.


    "[System-call].....[Generate luminous object]...[Generate Negative element].....[Adding Nullification element].....[Abbys Strike]." A series of strange magic sequence appeared behind Ichizu''s back while matter converged at the hollow tip of his [Sword of Clocking Time].


    The black particle at the tip of his sword burst out with great energy and crashed into the weapons incoming at them.


    Ichizu launched himself towards the fortress as a dark shadow surrounded his figure. His eyes had already changed into [Mangekyou sharingan].


    "This is the first time I am using it in this world....[Susanoo]." A black armored with multiple chain binding it''s four tail like wings appeared with Ichizu incased inside it.


    (A/N:-The new Susanoo had been uploaded in the discord ages ago, if you guys remember.)


    Ichizu swung his [S.C.T] towards the fortress who still was protected by its tattered barrier.


    Due to the fact that all of the attacks had exhausted the core of the fortress, Ichizu didn''t meet with an resistance as he incantation of destruction sliced the fortress into two along with the ocean surface.


    The [S.C.T] was the most dreadful weapon with only one equal ,[Ea]. This weapon had the ability to cut time, timeline and the very concept of time itself. It could very well end anything. Only the [Sword of rupture] could match it. It could directly accelerate aging or cut back in time to destroy the original itself.


    It was more dangerous than [Ea] but what made it even worse was that, the [S.C.T] could stop the laws of the world itself meaning that even heroic spirit''s ,god''s ,Divine being''s very origin could be cut.


    This dreadful sword was the real reason why nobody ever even came close to defeating him in sword play. Nikasu wasn''t a sword user himself, he was more inclined to use [Enkidu] or his [Chain blades].

 Chapter 171 - SCHOOL REOPENS (Part-1)

    Turtuga was a huge fortress, armor so thick that when a round of nuclear warheads wouldn''t be able to completely destroy it''s barrier. The terrifying fortress was now split into two after [Susanoo] thrashed it.


    With great momentum, Ichizu willed his astral avatar to move forward. A blue colored beam shot through the air and hit [Susanoo] in the face, causing a mini-explosion to take place right in Ichizu''s face.


    Mizuki and others tensed a little after seeing that the surprise attack done by the magicians inside the fortress, or whatever was left of them attacked him with an [A-grade spell].


    "Is he alright????...." Mibu was extremely worried about Ichizu''s safety ,especially after seeing the laser like attack land on the strange structure surrounding him.


    "He is fine, that ''thing'' cannot be broken by any magic." replied Nikasu will adding in his mind ''Other than [Spirit-magic].''


    "Hahaha...take that you monster." inside the room, the director madly laughed after seeing the attack connecting with Ichizu''s Astral form.


    The concentrated beam was [Death ray], after densely packing the Psion energy at a point, we increase the density of the concentrated energy, at a very excited Plasma state and release it through a small hole or gap.


    The main weapon which was used for attacking the enemies was launched right into [Susanoo] helmet.


    The smoke cleared and an unharmed Ichizu could be seen inside his astral figure. The powerful attack left some minor cracks on the armor but due to the constant supply of Psion it returned back to its original form.


    Since Ichizu had only summoned his upper body therefore the defense provided by the armor was quite limited but formidable nevertheless.


    Ichizu pulled back his sword and horizontally slashed at the ocean of his left side causing a huge ocean wave to rush towards the partially drowned Turtuga.


    "Damn...it!!!!, start the emergency barrier...!!!!" the director shouted as he commanded his subordinates to start the back-up barrier.


    "Sir the power core had sustained heavy damage due to the Turtuga being sliced into two parts, we wouldn''t be able to hold that ''Monster'' back for more than 5 minutes.!!!!!" reported one of the man working under him.


    Hearing this the director frowned as some unwillingness was evident in his eyes before he spoke in a resolute tone. "It''s okay, we will retreat...."


    Hearing his the man nodded before activating the barrier around Turtuga or rather what was left of it.


    The tidal wave generated by the swung of his sword crashed into the barrier which appeared around it. The wave didn''t do damage to the barrier ,rather pushed the sinking beast backwards.


    The four long wing-like things moved as [Susanoo] moved towards it at a high speed.


    "Just what exactly is that thing????...." asked Mari as she tried to figure on what was going on.


    "One of the abilities of [Mangekyou sharingan] is to summon an astral avatar formed of spiritual energy and Psion. The cl_u_s_ter forms the ultimate defense and offense." replied Nikasu as he stared at the barrier surrounding Turtuga.


    His eyes glowed with blueish light as white streams appeared inside his iris. Many lights started appearing on the barrier, more like multiple slashes covered the sphere shaped barrier.


    He was using his eyes to cut the [Death lines] of the core, so that the barrier would collapse. Upon core taking damage, lines appeared on the barrier.


    The lines of the core were quite strong as even after focus for sometime it held up. But the barrier was enough weakened for Ichizu to break through.


    [Sword of Time] descended towards the barrier who''s glow had weakened considerably after Nikasu''s attack. [Susanoo] had summoned a sword and mimicked Ichizu, striking at the barrier.


    "Break for me...!!!!!" said Ichizu as the sword broke through the barrier and crashed against the fortress.


    "Arghhh...!!!!" the force behind the attack caused the director to crash into some equipments.


    "I will kill you!!!!!!!...." he finally lost it, his assistant understood this point and immediately used the [Teleportation] to escape from the sinking fortress.


    Director exited the Turtuga through the upper hatch and pointed a RPG towards Ichizu.


    "Die you f_u_c_ker....!!!!" he screamed before pulling the trigger and launching an anyi-magic ballistic at Ichizu.


    Ichizu retracted his [Susanoo] and summoned his [Truth seeking orbs]. He willed the ball to wrap around the ballistic in front of him.


    The black ball changed its shape and covered the ballistic inside, seemingly devouring the missile.


    Everyone was astonish upon seeing this absurd view.


    "Did that black thing just eat the missile.???" asked Erika while pointing her finger at [Truth seeking orb].


    "No the [Truth seeking orbs] are made up of all the elements, thus can nullify everyone other than [Sage-energy] or [Spiritual energy]." replied Mayuri.


    "What is the material from which such a thing can be made also what property of it allows it to retain solid character but can change into irregular shaped.????" asked Hattori in confusion.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki also looked towards Mayuri along with Kyouko and Muraji. Mayuri looked towards Ichziu before saying "It is made from his innate ability."


    "Huh..." everyone was at a loss of words but they understood the point that Mayuri didn''t wanted to speak anything on the topic.


    "It is a Null-type....." said Nikasu before he flew towards the Sinking Turtuga to extract some information from the director.


    "Null-type....what does that mean in this scenario.????" mumbled Miyuki as she pondered on the word Null-type.


    The Null-type belongs to Nullification magic but in case on Ichizu, it is a little different. Innate abilities are categorized as Control-command, Alter-command , Distort-command ,Entry-command.


    But that''s a topic of another chapter....

 Chapter 173 - TYPE-MAGIC (Part-2)

    The Null-type belongs to Nullification magic but in case on Ichizu, it is a little different. Innate abilities are categorized as Control-command, Alter-command , Distort-command ,Entry-command.


    Null-type stands for nullification but in Ichizu''s case, he rather absorbs the energy along with mass. According to the law of conservation it is impossible for something like lose of conversed entity.


    But the law isn''t all that omniscient, in a nuclear reaction the mass isn''t conserved. Like the nuclear process, the [Truth seeking orb] ,being made of elemental sequence is able to absorb energy.


    The model to the black ball was based on Tatsuya''s [Material burst] ability, due to the lack of technology and understanding ,he wasn''t able to utilize his ability to the maximum.


    Ichizu''s [Truth seeking orb] transforms everything it touches into energy with the equation [E=MC^2]. Then comes the next step, absorption of that energy.


    Due to all mass being converted into energy and the energy being absorbed, nothing is left behind in the process. It is similar to altering the state of the object by alter the [Eidos]. This magic isn''t a [Supernatural] power, meaning that everyone can use such a magic but the requirement is , enormous Psion and Pinnacle understanding about mass and energy.


    This is something only some individuals achieved throughout the history of mankind. Albert Einstein being one of them.


    Even though the [Commands] belong to innate ability ,there are many ways to achieve same result. Innate ability is nothing more than a booster pack. Hard work can help achieve everything.


    Ichizu''s Null-type belongs to Alter-command, known for its capability to alter the [Eidos] itself. Then comes the Control-command. Type-C belongs to the ability, allowing one to have complete control over one or more element.


    It is the hardest command, even when heroic-spirits are included in the equation. Only Karna has the ability and power to be classified as the Type-C Ruler. Other than him, only Ichizu with the Darkness and Nikasu with the Light are classified as Type-C.


    [Distort-command] stays true to it''s name, it basically includes the high level of Space and time magic, the ability to distort the fabric of reality, to distort thoughts, to distort [Eidos].


    Also the Heir of Indian-Great family, has the highest level of mastery of this command, even greater than Ichizu and Nikasu.


    He is able to distort the [Truth] itself, he is able to make his [100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva] into an unmovable object while the palm strike becomes an unstoppable object.


    This is the height of Distort-command making him as strong as Ichizu and Nikasu ,them while not using their bloodline power.


    Finally the [Entry-command], this Type-E is mostly regarded as support ability or auxiliary ability, like Ichizu''s Sharingan, Tatsuya''s Elemental sight.


    But this type-command contains the most horrifying ability, Nikasu''s [Mystic eyes of Death perception] an ability that can kill ''Everything'' excluding things related to [Chaos] since they exist even before the concept of death.


    Back to the plot, Nikasu fly''s towards the stunned Director ,the missile launcher had fallen from his shoulder to the depths of the great ocean.


    "[Boundless light]....." a weak glow emitted from Nikasu''s eyes as he looked into the eyes of the director.


    Looking inside those boundless eyes of Nikasu, Director felt as if his soul was being s_u_c_k_e_d inside them.


    All of his memories were being absorbed by Nikasu, he glanced through the memories and found that ,a satellite would soon destroy the Fortress.


    This time it was Ichizu who will be doing this, after receiving the information from Nikasu. Boundless darkness flooded out of Ichizu''s body. The amount was so much that it covered the whole sky. The sun''s rays were blocked completed by the darkness.


    "What is going on...!!!!????" asked Miyuki.


    "I guess that it is Ichizu-san magic, though I do want to know why is he activating such large scale magic.???" said Tatsuya.


    "What do you think Mahiyu....????" asked Kyouko.


    "Brother doesn''t do things without any reason...." replied Mahiyu while looking confused.


    "Looks, !!!! all that black ''stuff'' is going upwards..." said Erika while pointing towards the sky.


    Kaguya activated her [Tenseigan] and looked deep at the sky.


    Suddenly her eyes widened ,a huge satellite entered her view, it''s had a tip like a pen. Huge amounts of Psion converged at the tip.


    "The S.T.A.R.S are using [Metal outburst] at the fortress to remove everything ,every evidence of the inhuman experiment." said Kaguya as the blue in her eyes shinned brightly.


    "You mean Ichizu-san is trying to destroy the satellite???." asked Mari.


    "No.....it is already to late for that, he is using his magic to protect us from the horrible magic....." replied Kaguya.


    "He is trying to save us???." Juumonji''s eyes widened at her words.


    "Ichizu-senpai...be careful" whispered Mizuki with worry evident in her eyes.


    "Ichizu....." mumbled Mibu with her fist clenched.


    The darkness climbed upwards ,it was really a scary magic. Tatsuya had his palm on his C.A.D so that he could act fast in case Ichizu couldn''t stop the attack.

 Chapter 173 - ATTACK OF HOLLOWS (Part-1)

    Tchuuu....


    The satellite had reached the target coordinates, the psion particle cl_u_s_ter turned bright red. Like a canon ,the cl_u_s_ter burst forward and entered Earth''s atmosphere.


    The sky above the sealed location turned red, in shape of pillar ,the red canon blast impacted the rising darkness. Ichizu had his arms raised high in the air. Darkness continued to rush out of his arms to support the dark pillar which was fighting off the red pillar.


    The cl_u_s_ter of psion was too powerful ,it was continuously pushing the dark pillar causing it to chip away bit by bit. Ichizu was continuously replacing the damaged part with more darkness.


    His bloodline had so much power but the [World law] didn''t allow him too use all that power. He could use infinite darkness but the power was still repressed by the law. Even so, his darkness was strong enough to handle an artificially created [Apocalyptic-level magic].


    The magic was even in the upper power levels of the apocalyptic-level. Ichizu continued to pour more and more darkness.


    (Meanwhile)


    "Just how much of that dark fog can he use..????" Asked Mikihiko as he watched the darkness fog slowly slowly absorbing the red pillar.


    "No one knows, even in the clan other than Nikasu, no one really knows just how powerful is my brother." Said Mahiyu as she watched her brother.


    "Can he really infinitely produce that dark fog, and what substance is it...????." Pondered Mari.


    "I once asked Ichizu that why didn''t he you his magic often, he replied saying that the darkness or rather that fog isn''t just a magic. It is a semi-sentient." Said Mayumi.


    "Imposible...!!!!, How can that think be sentient. It isn''t possible.!!!!" Said Hattori.


    "That magic is an ancient magic which was created by the founder, no one really knows exactly what it is...." Replied Mahiyu.


    They turned their eyes towards Ichizu, the dark pillar had nearly absorbed all the cl_u_s_ter particles.


    (Meanwhile)


    "Huff....Huff....its been sometime since I pushed myself this hard." Said Ichizu as he relaxed his muscles.


    The red pillar was nearly absorbed, so he stopped supplying more darkness. Since the attack was stopped, he let relaxed and turned his head towards the group below.


    "It''s done guys....." A shout interrupted him.


    "Ichizu look behind....!!!!" The shout belonged to Kaguya who had noticed spacial disturbance in the sealed area.


    "What....!!!??" A reddish black beam impacted his dark pillar and tore through it.


    Ichizu tried to support the pillar with darkness, but it was too late. The left over red pillar descended upon Ichizu.


    His eyes widened as he thought "Shit!!!!.....", He willed his truth seeking orb to surround him.


    The red pillar impacted Ichizu, it pushed him down in the ocean and thrushed him in the ocean bed, burying him deep inside.


    "Ichizu.....!!!!!!!" His friends shouted.


    Mahiyu and Kaguya immediately rushed towards the ocean only to be confined by Nikasu''s Enkidu.


    Medea, Scathach and Medusa ,in their concealed form tried to rush towards Ichizu, but the enormous pressure belonging to Nikasu froze them in their places.


    Others tried to help but Nikasu''s words stopped them in their places.


    "He doesn''t need your help, it''s dangerous so don''t act recklessly." He said with looking towards them.


    "Little Nikasu release me, Ichizu is in danger...I must save him." Said Mahiyu as she struggled to break free from her confinement.


    "No need, feel the fluctuations in the surrounding, he is pissed pretty badly. It not safe to intervene." Said Nikasu as he continued to watch.


    The sky had already darkened significantly, space tears appeared in the darkened sky. Black colored monsters ,white mask and pointed spike like noise, Hollow black eyes.


    "A cannabilatic Hollow????....." Mumbled Nikasu with narrowed eyes.


    "Hollow???!...." Tatsuya immediately captured the words Nikasu spoke.


    "What do you mean by hollow.???" Asked Tatsuya.


    "According to Ichib¨¥ Hy¨­sube, an Ancestor of our clan, Hollows are an ancient existence, having lived in the First Era during the period when life and death did not exist, and progression and regression were twisting concepts."


    "Yet even then, the circulation of souls existed, and Hollows eventually came to join it."


    "These Hollows would devour the souls of Humans, causing the circulation of souls to stagnate. This coalescence birthed the first gigantic Hollow, a Menos."


    "The world naturally rejected the existence of this Hollow, and the man who would come to be known as the Soul King, one of the greatest magicians in the history of magic, destroyed this new entity, allowing the circulation of souls to resume once more."


    "The Soul King would continue to defend the world from the Hollows by annihilating them. Every generation ,the Soul king would fight against them."


    "This isn''t a normal Hollow, it is a Gillian."


    "Gillians all look alike they are several stories tall, covered in a black cloak, have large white feet that look like boots, and wear white masks with long pointed noses."


    "Gillians are formed when a Hollow''s hunger becomes so insatiable that it can no longer sustain itself on Human Souls."


    "In order to fill the growing void in their souls, these new cannibalistic Hollow congregate and eat one another until a Menos Grande is formed with a large body and tremendous spiritual energy."


    "The melding of these souls causes them to loose their individuality, rendering them slow and stupid." Explained Nikasu.


    "But what I can''t understand is that why are they here????." Said Nikasu.


    ''Just what is going on....????'' thought Nikasu.

 Chapter 174 - ATTACK OF HOLLOWS (Part-2)

    "Ahhhh...." roared the Gillians, their tall bodies swayed in the sky as more and more of them entered the space. The spiritual density kept on increasing in the surroundings. Nikasu, white flames surrounding his body stood in front on the group.


    He had already released others, and had drawn out his [Sword of rupture]. The increasing spiritual pressure was too much for them.


    The pressure released by the Gillians weighed down on their soul. Due to their lack of knowledge about [Spiritual-magic], they couldn''t defend against the pressure.


    Nikasu glanced back, only Mahiyu, Kaguya and the servants could withstand the pressure.


    "What...is going on????...." said Miyuki as she created a transparent ice dome covering them.


    Miyuki''s ability to manipulate ice was a bit special as her magic could even freeze a person''s conscious. Her dome momentarily stopped the pressure released by Gillian.


    "Thank you Miyuki..." said Tatsuya as he eyed the strange creatures.


    "No problem Oni-sama....." replied Miyuki with a smile.


    "Can someone tell me what is going on...." asked Mari with anger evident in her tone.


    "Do you think that S.T.A.R.S are the one behind this attack..????" asked Mayumi.


    "I don''t think so, they aren''t capable of something like this. Someone knew that we would be coming to save the girls, and used this opportunity to attack us."


    "It is very likely an assassination attempt. Either it is done by the [Blood-council] or by the one behind S.T.A.R.S." replied Mahiyu.


    "The one behind S.T.A.R.S.....?????" asked Mayumi with a frown.


    "This experiment was sponsored by an anonymous entity, or so said the information I was able to retrieve from the computers of the Fortress." added Kyouko.


    "They want no evidence to remain, thus they could be the one to attack us. After all there is no one else who could have initiated an attack on this level." said Kyouko.


    "Damn it.....the dome won''t hold for long." cracks started to appear on the dome.


    The spiritual pressure was truly intense.


    "[Magic-barrier]....." the defense system of the [Hanging gardens of Babylon] activated as pillar shot in the sky and covered the whole flying fortress inside a sphere.


    The stone pillar shone with a bright light, three pillar joined together in the shape of a fan. Psion cl_u_s_ter appeared at the center of the joined structure and launched a powerful beam towards the Gillians.


    Sensing the incoming danger, the Gillians opened their mouths and launched concentrated [Cero] towards the incoming energy beam.


    Both of the attacks collided together


    ,neutralizing each other in the process. The Gillian once again opened their mouth and started gathering energy for another round of [Cero].


    Shing.....


    A red blur burst out the ocean surface and impacted a Gillian''s mask, destroying it in one shot. The ocean surface burst open as a red-black colored Ichizu appeared mid air.


    Water lines ran down his face and body, dripping mid-air. His eyes had already turned into his Mangekyou sharingan.


    "Who ever it may be today only death awaits those who mess with me." Ichizu had a cold expression on his face as he glared at the Gillians.


    "[Cross of Time:- Strike]...." Ichizu pointed his Spear towards a Gillian who had been charging his Cero.


    A red beam burst out of the tip of his spear and collided with the unfinished Cero. The red beam amplified the Cero, causing its size to increase.


    Ichizu face held to emotion so didn''t his voice "Explode.....".


    The big sphere exploded along with some of the Gillians that were caught in the aftermath of the explosion.


    Ichizu shot forward at full speed ,transforming into a red blurry which zoomed past the Gillians causing them to explode.


    Some of them launched Cero at him, but the Truth seeking orbs had already melted into his outfit, making his defense impenetrable.


    Ichizu still avoided the Cero, and waved his Cross towards one of the Gillian who had been charging his Cero.


    The time around it stopped as he couldn''t stop adding power to the Cero, once again it exploded killing it along with some others.


    "Why do I feel that this is a distraction..????" thought Ichizu as he clashed with the Gillians.


    "The Director.....!!!! shit!!!..." he remembered that the director was still there, he turned around only to see that the director had disappeared from the scene.


    This angered Ichizu greatly, he launched himself high in the air. The Gillians had charged their Cero and launched it toward Ichizu from all directions.


    "[Cross of Time:- Rewind]....." suddenly the incoming beams paused mid-air and started receeding back until it reached their mask.


    "[Cross of Time:- Phase Skip]....." Ichizu controlled the time of the Cero and changed its time to when it would explode.


    BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!!!


    Their masks burst apart causing them to dissipate into nothingness. Even the Space tear had disappeared from the sky, which had brightened once again.


    (Meanwhile)


    "Where am I ...." the man wearing a white lab coat asked as he observed his surrounding with great caution.


    "It''s okay Director, you are okay....I am glad we could get you out of that place, I didn''t wanted to have to kill you to conceal the information." a young man glanced towards the Director and spoke with a smile.


    "[Eye of the Egypt]....argghhhh..." a blade went through his heart, ending his life.


    "But I have changed my mind...,I can''t let you live since the whole Ruujiki clan would hunt you down. I don''t want them to find out that it was us who invested in that project." he gently wipes his blade with a napkin before the dead body was devoured by his shadow.


    "This is going to be very interesting....." he snickered away.

 Chapter 175 - Surprise (Part-1)

    BANG....!!!!!!


    Two fists collided mid-air, sending waves in the surrounding. The air was compressed by the strong collision between the two palms.


    Kaguya side-stepped ,avoiding a palm straight to her stomach and countered with her own palm.


    She wore white Kimono with flowery patterns all over it, strangely enough the traditional dress didn''t get in her way of fighting.


    Her eyes had already turned into [Byakugan], as she concentrated on the person she was sparring against.


    Ichizu blocked the incoming palm by grabbing Kaguya by her wrist. He immediately pulled her towards his while his left hand resembled a knife.


    He wore black shirt and pant, [Tenseigan] was doing its job in predicting his opponents next move. He muscle were pumped up a little as he sent a straight palm towards Kaguya.


    Kaguya immediately breaks out of Ichizu''s hold and retreated backwards to avoid the incoming palm.


    Ichizu palm did made contact with her but a wall of wind was huddled towards Kaguya just due to the sheer power behind his palm.


    Kaguya pulls back her right palm and send a concentrated palm of Chakra, towards the wall of wind. The wall visibly broke into pieces ,like a mirror.


    This provided Ichizu with an opportunity to close in on Kaguya with his high speed stats. After arriving in front of her ,his hands shot forward and stopped the incoming cross chop from Kaguya.


    He twisted her hand and locked them behind her back while hugging her from the front. Kaguya tried to struggle out of his hold but Ichizu''s strength stats were as high as his speed stats.


    He little kissed her on the forehead before saying in a warm tone.


    "You have improved once again...!!!" Kaguya looked away from his face while a little red hue emerged on her cheeks after he kissed her.


    Seeing the adorable maidan in front of him, blushing ever so slightly. His smile widened ,as he broke into a grin.


    Kaguya regained her composure and lightly tapped his c_h_e_s_t, indicating to let her go. They had been sparring for more than a hour ,sweat had acc_u_mulated on their bodies.


    "Why didn''t Otouto interfere in the battle ????." asked Kaguya as she escaped from Ichizu''s embrace with a slight blush.


    [A/N:- Otouto>>>> Younger brother, which in this case is Nikasu.]


    Hearing her question Ichizu smiled, it had been 3 days since that encounter. Ichizu and others have returned 2 days ago since the school was being finally reopened after a whole month.


    "Nikasu is a [Space-element] user, he had already sensed the space-distortion even before it had began. My experience and instincts told me that the incoming forces would likely be distraction as the people with the highest vue at that time was the director."


    "So we made a plan, I allowed the Cero to hit the pillar so that the red pillar would bury me underwater. But before the Cero contacted with my pillar."


    "I had already implanted my [Will] inside the Director''s body, just like Zetsu my [Will] was hidden deep inside his body. So that if the enemies mission was to rescue him then I would have been able to track them down."


    "And it actually was to do so, when the space-distortion swallowed the professor, I acted inraged like any normal person would and killed the Gillians."


    "The director was then killed by the [Eye of the Egypt], but my [Will] had already left his body and possed one of the guards there. It will continue to act as my spy, collect information on their clans next plan and currently ongoing missions." said Ichizu as he turned towards the water bottle kept on the table located in the further most corner of the room.


    "So why didn''t you act immediately, we have enough evidence to storm inside their clan and punish them." asked Kaguya with curiosity in her tone.


    "He did try to kill me but just send some Gillians as a distraction so that he can take care of the Director."


    "To tell you the truth ,I am no saint who would accuse them of evil, after all the Ruujiki clan was never to meddle with the material world. I only helped the girl because of Tsunade and Mei."


    "Know since they are safe, then there is no need for me to interfere. Though I may beat him up a little in the upcoming [In-school martial competition]." reasoned Ichizu.


    "What about Miya Yotsuba''s birthday meet???." asked Kaguya as she remembered about the invitation from Miya.


    After Nikasu ''Killed'' her powers ,she came to respect him a lot ,as a magician he one came close to Ichizu when it came to mental-magic. But no magic could ever hurt Nikasu, no matter the kind.


    Nikasu may seem cold and indifferent, but in reality he actually respected people who respected him. Thus, Miya decided to become both of Ichizu and Nikasu''s aunt.


    The Yotsuba family didn''t celebrate birthdays, after many years Miya was successfully able to mend her relations with Tatsuya because of the gift Nikasu gave her.


    Thus this year she had decide to celebrate her birthday, she invited Ichizu, Nikasu, Okasumi and her sister along with Miyuki and Tatsuya to her home, were they would be celebrating her birthday.


    Tatsuya didn''t know that his mother had invited the Ruujiki''s on her birthday, so he along with Miyuki were in for a surprise.


    "Well, Nikasu ,Mom and I will be attending Aunt Miya birthday party. It is held on a day before the school reopens." replied Ichizu while drinking the water.


    After a few gulps he took a deep breath and smiled "It will be fun....."

 Chapter 176 - SURPRISE (Part-2)

    "Ichizu you ready yet..., Nikasu has already left the compound." Okasumi ,wearing light blue dress with sparkles all over it spoke to her son.


    "Yep mom just adjusting my tie and hair....." replied Ichizu as he looked in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction. He wore black-suit with beautiful golden colored embroidery all over it.


    His hair was tilted sideways while the bowtie gave him an otherworldly charm. Over the years ,Ichizu''s passive ability to attract had completely integrated into his body, thus his charm was irresistible when he removed his cross seal.


    He took a deep breath and exhale the foul air while turning towards the exit of his room. He stepped forward and twisted the door knob, his mother stood there with a smile on her face upon seeing how handsome her son looked.


    Ichizu was truly very handsome, the same was true for Nikasu too. His cold demeanor along with his indifferent yet handsome face gave him an otherworldly charm.


    This of-course caused Okasumi to smugly smile while she talked with the other clanswomen. Just like every mother, Okasumi loved to praise both of her sons and boast about them ,all the time.


    "You are looking handsome my child, do you plan to seduce the Yotsuba heir with your looks just like little Mayumi....


    fufufufufufuf ????" teased his mother as she smugly elbowed her son.


    Ichizu let out a sigh ,all these years he had already gained immunity from his mother''s pranks and jokes. Nikasu would ignore her all together whenever she tried to mess with him while Ichizu learned to persist.


    "I didn''t seduce anyone Mother, Mayumi and I ,we are childhood friends who apparently have grown feelings for each other while you proposed an engagement to her clan." replied Ichizu as he pulled his mom towards the Clan-vehicle.


    "Ara ara....my little Ichizu sure has grown. He even has his small harem, and you haven''t even crossed the age to 21 yet." giggled Okasumi as a servant opened the car''s back door.


    "Quickly get in both of you, don''t waste time we need to reach Aunty''s home on time." Nikasu lightly scolded both of them while reminding them about the fact that they were running low on time.


    "Yes sir...." Okasumi saluted like a soldier and sat inside the car while giggling after seeing Nikasu''s annoyed face.


    [Meanwhile]


    "Is the cake ready Oni-sama.?????" asked Miyuki as she decorated their house with lights and balloons. She was wearing skin-colored long dress and heels.


    "Yep, I am all done right here..." replied Tatsuya who carefully placed the cake on the center table, it looked delicious.


    "Where is mom....?????" asked Tatsuya as he removed his kitchen cook ap_o_r_n and started plating the table. He wore dark blue shirt was pants.


    "I am here Tatsuya...." said Miya as she entered the living room. She was wearing purple dress with floral patterns all over it and white-crystal like heels.


    "Ok come here everyone let''s take a family photo first....." said Maya as she also entered behind her elder-twin. Maya wore purple dress with shades black mixed in it.


    "Haiii....." said Miyuki as she urged her Oni-sama to quickly stand beside their mother ,Miya.


    Due to it being not a long time since Tatsuya fixed his relation with his mother, he felt a little uncomfortable. Miya noticed Tatsuya''s discomfort and gathered some courage before pulling Miyuki and Tatsuya''s into a group huge.


    Click...!!!!!


    Maya ,being as quick as she was captured a photo of the three of them. She glanced at the preview screen as some tears gathered in her eyes before she let out a smile and quickly wiped them away.


    The photo was beautiful ,it became Maya''s treasure while sparked determination inside Miya''s heart to always protect her family.


    Knock Knock....


    "Oni-sama did you order anything...????" asked Miyuki, confused since she did knew that her brother had ordered anything. They had already gifted their Mother in the morning so what could it be now.????


    "No Miyuki, I didn''t order anything..." replied Tatsuya as he used his [Elemental sight] on the door.


    "What..!!!??.." he stumbled back little as he closed his eyes in pain.


    "Oni-sama...!!!!" shouted Miyuki as she quickly supported Tatsuya from behind. Miya looked at Tatsuya worriedly and scolded him lightly.


    "Tatsuya, didn''t I tell you not to use your [Elemental sight] carelessly....." she patted Tatsuya''s head even though he was a head taller than her.


    "Yeah but I acted by reflex....." replied Tatsuya as he continued "My [Elemental sight] spotted a huge black hole eating the Eidos itself, the suction forced me out of my [Elemental sight]."


    "Sigh.....looks like they are here." said Maya as she opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened it revealed 3 figures standing outside. Okasumi ,Nikasu and Ichizu, stood outside the house. Nikasu held a gift in his hand whereas Ichizu held a bouquet.


    "Hello Maya, we are not late are we.....???" asked Okasumi with a smile while she moved forward to give Maya a hug.


    Maya hugged Okasumi back and replied with a smile "No you aren''t late ,just on time to start the party."


    "Come on both of you, greet Aunty Maya...." beckoned Okasumi while forgetting that both of her children weren''t that young anymore.


    Ichizu smiled awkwardly before greeting Maya "Hello Aunty.....".


    "Aunty your mother...!!!!, I am still young." it was Ichizu''s turn to turn speechless whereas Nikasu snickered knowing that Maya was just messing with Ichizu.


    ''Serves him right lol....'' he thought as he greeted Maya.


    "Hello Lady Maya....." said Nikasu.


    "Hello Nikasu you have grown taller since the last time we met." said Maya.


    "Well I am a [Complan-boy]....."


    "......."


    [PS:-Complan is a nutritional product and the line ''I am a complan-boy'' is a rather famous ad in india.]

 Chapter 177 - DINNER

    "Ookasumi why are you just standing there, all of you come inside. We are just about to cut the cake and start the party" said Miya from the living room while Maya moved aside and allowed them to enter their home. Ichizu stepped forward and greeted Miya with a smile on his face.


    "Happy birthday Aunt Miya, may you stay young and beautiful forever....." he wished her a happy life while giving her the bouquet which he held in his hands.


    "Oh thank you Ichizu, you are growing more and more handsome looks like you will break a lot of hearts when you marry." teased Miya as he accepted the bouquet from Ichizu''s hand. Ichizu awkwardly laughed and moved to the side. Nikasu walked towards Miya with a neutral expression and presented her with the gift he was holding all the time.


    "Happy birthday Aunt Miya,..... this is from me and my family. May you live a healthy and happy life" said Nikasu in a slightly warm tone which caused a smile to appear on Miya''s face. She accepted his gift and handed it to Maya before ruffling his hair.


    "Ohh....little Nikasu is so sweet sometimes....you sure are growing at an amazing speed. Thank you for the gift." her tone was filled with sincerity as she remembered that the person standing in front of her was the one who cured her and gave her a chance to mend her relationship with her son.


    "Your welcome....." replied Nikasu, still the famous poker face evident on his face. He stepped back and stood beside Ichizu who looked towards Tatsuya and Miyuki and waved a hello. (Triggered)


    The wave of his hand snapped them back to reality as they realized that both of them had been spacing out all this time. Tatsuya ignored Ichizu who had been waving his hand towards them all this time and looked towards his mom.


    "I thought only our family while be celebrating mother''s birthday....?????" he asked with a slightly annoyed and confused expression on his ever indifferent, emotionless face.


    "Ookasumi and her family are also a part of our family, even thoguh their is no blood relation between our clan much less our family, she still is your Aunt" replied Miya while Maya, her twin younger twin nodded in agreement.


    "Ookasumi helped us when we needed help the most, Miya owes her life to her family. When the clan elders wanted to seal your power and throw you out of the clan, her family interfered and forced the clan to backdown. So Tatsuya, be a good son and greet your Aunt." said Miya in a serious tone.


    Tatsuya watched her mother''s serious expression for a couple of seconds before bowed slightly to greet Ookasumi.


    "Hello Aunty, I thank you and your family for helping mother...." he said with sincerity evident in his tone. But his mind was in chaos, thinking about the words her mother just said to him.


    ''Their family forced the Yotsuba clan to change their decision, the clan doesn''t even have a silver of intent to strike them back for that. Just how much authority does the Ruujiki clan have, to make a fellow [11-Master''s clan] back down.'' he immediately marked the Ruujiki clan as one of the things he needed to watch out for.


    "There is no need for thank you in a family. Let''s get on with the celebration now shall we???...." said Ookasumi as she moved towards Miya and Maya ,pulled out her phone from her bag Nd started cl_i_c_k_i_n_g photos together with them.


    Ichizu walked towards Tatsuya and Miyuki while Nikasu moves towards the center table, picked up a cup of cold drink and started drinking.


    "Yo..... Tatsuya, looks like your cover is blown as a Shiba huh....." teased Ichizu as he reminded Tatsuya that imhis cover was blown so he could now only beg Ichizu to keep their identities a secret.


    Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan expression which clearly stated ''Don''t you dare...!!!'', earning a laugh from Ichizu who then turned towards Miyuki and greeted her too.


    "Hello Miyuki, I bet you didn''t expect something like this to happen now did you.???" he continued to tease the Bro-sis pair to his hearts content ,till Maya asked them to quietly sit in the living room while they prepared the food.


    [After 20 min]


    "Ok everyone quickly still down on their chair around the dining table ,the food is ready you guys." said Miya as Tatsuya helped her in serving the food.


    All 7 of them, then started eating their food while chating in between. Miya looked towards Ichizu and asked with a hopeful tone.


    "Did you find a cure Ichizu....????" asked Miya while she remembered then many years ago, she requested Ichizu to search for a way to restore Tatsuya''s lost emotions.


    Knowing what she was implying from the cure she spoke of, Ichizu frowned before a helpless expression appeared on his face.


    He spoke in a hesitant tone "After many years of researching the old-scroll. I did find an incomplete spell involving it but....."


    "But what....!!!!!" Miya raised her volume due to the anxious feeling she felt from his words. Her fists tightly clenched while she bit her lips as blood appeared on her mouth.


    "Mother..." said Tatsuya as he noticed Miya''s condition but Maya raised her hand ,signalling Tatsuya to stop speaking.


    "But the spell is a [Dark-spell], it requires someone of the same blood to restore what was lost."


    "Feelings can''t be created, neither gods nor we humans can do so but it can surely be snatched or rather transferred from one person to another one which same blood running in them. The person from which the emotions were to be taken will surely die in the process, their is no assurity in this."


    "Even the receiver can die, the spell is incomplete so is my understanding of this topic." he further stated.

 Chapter 178 - NIKASU IS A FOODIE

    "There must be some way...!!!!" said Miya as her hands clutched the edge of the table. Desperation wrote all over her face, she really regretted the fact she had to take away her own son''s emotions due to the pressure from her clan.


    "Of course there is, every problem has a solution it''s just that I still need to do more research on the spell and try to make it work. I don''t want to put Tatsuya''s life under danger. The sacrifice of the blood part is giving me a headache." replied Ichizu with a serious expression on his face.


    Sure he had [The System] with him, so did Nikasu but this doesn''t mean that they could do whatever they wanted to. No, the world''s strongest power was [World''s Will]. Healing Tatsuya meant changing the destiny of this world which wasn''t something they could contend against.


    Due to this reason, Ichizu had been researching on [Soul-magic] so that after the plot is done. He would be able to heal him.


    Miya clenched her fists as she tried to endure the sudden burst of pain that assaulted her body.


    "Calm down Aunt Miya, your body was already damaged by your power and now you must not push yourself too hard," said Nikasu as a white colored halo surrounded Miya''s body and began healing her.


    Tatsuya immediately checked his mother''s condition and came to the conclusion that Miya had gotten all worked up all of a sudden, thus the overload caused pain to her mind.


    After calming down for a bit Miya didn''t want to give up and stubbornly continued "You said that you can transfer emotions from one person to another, so let''s do it then. Take my emotions and restore Tatsuya''s emotions." said Miya shocking everyone present in the room.


    "No...., your mind wouldn''t be able to take the stress whereas due to your powers Maya can''t participate. You must patiently wait for the time being," said Ichizu which cleared his stance on the matter.


    But unfortunately, before he could resume eating he heard Miyuki''s voice. Her face held a varying degree of emotions, hesitant, confident, blaming before it all turn into determination.


    "Why don''t you transfer my emotions if it can heal Oni-sama, after all, we too have the same blood running through our veins," she said before being immediately interrupted by Tatsuya''s words.


    "I don''t need my emotions back so you are not allowed to risk your life. You are the top priority for me, so I wouldn''t allow you to hurt yourself." with no emotion on his face, he turned to Ichizu and said in a clear tone.


    "Thanks for all the things you have done for us but I won''t allow anything to hurt her at all."


    "That''s why I told you all to wait patiently till I make any progress and try to fix the spell," replied Ichizu while wiping his hands with his napkin.


    "I know that normally dancing after having food is bad so let''s just play the music," said Maya who tried to steer away from the topic.


    "So Ichizu-san, I hope you don''t mind me asking but do you know how my mother lost her ability to manipulate magic.????" Miyuki with a confused expression.


    "Of course, he was Nikasu himself who ''killed'' your mother''s psion powers," said Ichizu with a smile on his face as he looked towards Nikasu.


    Tch.....


    Frost started spreading throughout the house, the glass in Miyuki''s hand froze so did her food, the ice-covered the ceiling and made its way towards the others.


    Blue covered flame ignited on Ichizu''s palm and started spreading throughout the place, the temperature rapidly rose while the frost disappeared upon touching the blue flame.


    Strangely enough, the flame didn''t burn anything other than the ice. From a third person''s view, the whole dining room was burning in blue flame while the people in the room were quietly having their dinner.


    "Sorry, I lost control over my emotions...." Miyuki sincerely apologized for the ice that turned their food in Frosty.


    "It alright, we understand. The reason why he did so was that your mother was dying because of her magic. The mind-alteration magic of your mother made her one of the strongest long-ranged magicians but it was also corrupting her conscious."


    "Her magic was one of a kind, no one could help her in controlling or understanding her powers thus it started rampaging inside her body, destroying it from within."


    "If Nikasu wouldn''t have killed it then your mother would have died a long time ago. Thus to save her life, he robbed her of her magic," said Ichizu.


    Miyuki took a deep breath and stood up from her seat, she looked towards Nikasu with appreciation and bowed deeply.


    "Thank you for saving mother''s life, I will be forever grateful for what you did," she said as the demeanor of Yotsuba''s heir displayed at full might.


    Nikasu did respond to her neither did he looked at her, he looked at Maya and said in a cold tone "I think the Yotsuba''s should learn how to control themselves, don''t forget that others are also capable of magic, much more terrifying than them." said Nikasu with irritation written all over his face.


    Nikasu was a foodie and the Twins knew about it, thus they understood the reason behind his irritation since his food was already cold.


    "It''s okay brother, no need to get pissed off at it let me revert it back....." smiled Ichizu as he raised his finger at Nikasu''s plate.


    A magic circle appeared in the air as the dish started turning into frost, the magic continued by the frost over it started receding and warmth returned to the food.


    "......"


    [A/N:- Should I add Maya in the harem....???]

 Chapter 179 - THE FEELING

    "So Maya-san, what''s going on in the clan???. It looked like the Yotsuba near the Fubasaki-center were kidnapped. Yotsuba clan loves to play hide and seek so how did the kidnapper knew that your clan members were going to be at that particular place at that particular time." said Ookasumi in a serious tone.


    Many individuals from different clans based in Japan were being kidnapped and their bodies were later found with all their life essence s_u_c_k_e_d out of their bodies.


    These cases of disappearance have started causing unrest in the residents of the country. The [11-masters clan], has deployed many senior members of their family to find out what the hell is going on.


    Even the management of the school has asked Mayumi to hold a meeting together with the power holders of the school and the different captains to discuss the safety of the students along with their family.


    "There is most probably an informant inside your clan, disguising as one of Yotsuba clan members. Can I see the photos of the bodies, the anatomy," said Ichizu as he asked Maya for a report.


    "Ichizu-san forgive me for asking such a question but isn''t anyone from your clan being kidnapped????" asked Tatsuya with a raised eyebrow. From the speech pattern and facial expression of Ichizu, he could conclude that the Ruujiki clan wasn''t suffering from such attacks.


    Ichizu smiled upon hearing Tatsuya''s question and replied with his signature smile which wasn''t really a smile.


    "It isn''t that easy to hurt a Ruujiki....unlike the other clans we aren''t that patient to control our anger in case such a situation arises. Every member of the Ruujiki clan is a very important part of our family. We would probably start a clan hunt if something like this were to happen to your members."


    Maya picked up her phone and clicked some digital buttons on the screen. The windows and door of their house were immediately covered with restrictions while a hologram screen appeared in front of them.


    "You should close your eyes Miyuki...." suggested Nikasu as he coldly looked towards the hologram screen. Tatsuya understood what Nikasu was applying so he placed his hand over her head as said in a soft tone.


    "I would prefer if you don''t see those images but if you want to then brace yourself, I am here." he comforted Miyuki who quickly took hold for his hand and firmly held it in her own''s.


    "It''s okay Oni-sama, I can take it. Even if I close my eyes, for now, it wouldn''t change the fact that people from all over Japan are being hunted," said Miyuki as she steeled herself to look at the mutilated images.


    "Hmmm.....soul extraction...looks like the [Blood-council] is planning a huge [Blood-sacrifice] ceremony huh...." said Ichizu with a thoughtful expression.


    Ding...!!!!


    [~Tony~:-*host* is requested to choose between the two quest options. The rewards for completing these quests will remain hidden until you have chosen one of the two quests.]


    [1.Quest:-Gather clues on the happening I''m in the country together with at least 5-Friends.]


    [2.Quest:-Kill Tatsuya''s father.]


    ''Hmmm.....any sane person would surely choose the first option but I don''t know why but I am getting a feeling that choosing the second option would be more appropriate.'' thought Ichizu while he didn''t notice someone laughing madly.


    [A/N:- hahahahhahahahha....go f_u_c_k him Pikachu.]


    [~Tony~:- "..."]


    ''I choose the 2nd option cause I am getting a feeling.....'' replied Ichizu.


    [~Tony~:-"....."]


    [A/N:- Pftt.....yes go attack him with Thunderbolt ....!!!!! Give him Thunder....!!!"]


    "Ichizu-san what do you mean by [Blood sacrifice]....????" asked Miyuki while the temperature continued to drop as Miyuki gently bit her lip and clenched her free hand in a fist after seeing the holographic photo.


    "It is a forbidden-ritual to summons dead souls over in the world of living after sacrificing a lot of blood and souls. Those fang-tits....*cough* *cough*...I meant fang-lovers must be planning something dangerous." said Ichizu with a serious look.


    After all, even fighting against the [Blood-council] for many centuries. The Ruujiki clan still could not defeat them even after possessing so much power. Of-course those suckers also could do anything to the Ruujiki clan but the roots were just as deep as the Ruujikis.


    "We must stop them if this goes on then more and more people will die and other countries may take this chance to wage a war. Silly Americans are too unpredictable," said Miya in annoyance.


    [A/N:-No offense.]


    "Discuss this matter in the council meeting, the manpower that we have isn''t enough to deal with those idiots. The Ruujiki clan will not interfere since this is the rule that has been passed down from generations. Thus Nikasu and I can only help you guys with the status of the students going in the same school." Ichizu stated it very clear that what was the stance of the ancient clan in this matter.


    Well, this was expected since the Ruujiki clan was a secluded clan that didn''t interfere with the mundane world much or not at all.


    Miyuki was truly disappointed but there was nothing she could do about it thus she just nodded while indicating her agreement.


    "Let''s get back to business bois....." said Ichizu as he smiled while looking at the hologram with a cold smile.


    [A/N:-For adding Maya I have created a short story which will explain Tatsuya''s father betrayed and death also the reason why Ichizu would revert her back to her youthful self.]

 Chapter 180 - BETRAYEL (Part-1)

    "I am scared Ichizu..." inside a neatly cleaned room stood Mayumi, gazing out at the school entrance through the window. She wore white dress with green contrast on it. Her face held worry and a tad bit of fear.


    But this fear wasn''t due to her being afraid, but it rather steamed from the fact that some of her clan members were kidnapped and later killed as the police found their bodies near the bridge, shriveled up.


    Behind her stood Ichizu Ruujiki ,calmly watching the beautiful president seemingly lost in thoughts. The other members of the student council were busy with the preparations for the meeting which will be held in 2hr from now. Only the two of them stood inside the council room.


    Ichizu walked near her and tapped her shoulder with his right finger. Due to the sudden stimuli ,she quickly turned around by reflex. Ichizu opened his arms wide and pulled Mayumi into a tight hug.


    Mayumi was startled for a second before her face started heating up and went deep red. She just stayed their without moving and allowed Ichizu to hug her. A hand smoothened her back.


    "Don''t worry Mayumi, we will surely stop this no matter what, don''t break down or back away. You must feel hate inside you, someone is hunting magicians and especially from bigger clans. Channel that hate into power and feed yourself with it."


    "Once the time comes, you will surely have your revenge." Ichizu didn''t do any perverted stuff but instead just consoled Mayumi.


    Mayumi in return hugged Ichizu and buried her face on his neck, on the left side. Her hands tightly wrapped around his back, she didn''t look at Ichizu but instead kept looking down.


    "You will save me if I were in danger.????" asked Mayumi with a slightly flushed expression. Her question caused a smile on appear on Ichizu''s face as he leaned his head near her ear and spoke in a soft tone.


    "Of-course I won''t allow anything to ever harm you, after all you are mine and mine alone. Anyone who will hurt those who are mine, will be killed by me." said Ichizu with a smile on his face along with the flames of d_e_s_i_r_e in his eyes.


    He gently nibbled on her ear and gently bite it causing Mayumi to lose strength in her legs and stumbled backwards. Ichizu shot had already gripped Mayumi''s waist while he gently pushed her on the wall with her body pressed against his.


    "Ichizu someone may see us...." Mayumi weakly protested which just feel on deaf ears as Ichizu kissed her on the neck. His left hand held her by the waist while his infamous right hand was busy gripping Mayumi''s butt.


    "You are just like my personal brand of heroine. I can''t help but want to have you to me forever." he replied while kissing her cheek.


    His mouth moved downwards and kept moving forward till it reached its destination. Heavenly bosom ,yes Mayumi''s body was near perfect and now that Ichizu had decided to mark her he could feel the softness of her body.


    It''s been many years since Ichizu was engaged to Mayumi, this was also the reason why Ichizu could mobilize Ruujiki clan''s strength to assist her.


    Ichizu loved every single one of his girls, but he knew that their have to be a limit. He swore to stop after this world, this would be it and no more girls.


    He will just travel the worlds to fulfil the quests and chill out.


    He pushed his face in her bosom while Mayumi wrapped her hands around his head. He rubbed his face in her bosom sending shivers down her spine.


    He knew that it wasn''t the time to cross the step yet, so he barely restraints himself and pulled himself together while watching her with fondness in his eyes.


    "Ohh....Mayumi, you have no idea what you do to me....." said Ichizu with a smile.


    "But I can wait.....you are mine ,can''t run, can''t hide, I will wait for the matter to settle before making you mine....." said Ichizu as he gently kissed her forehead. Even though he knew that he was being over-possesive of her due to his bloodline but he still couldn''t help it.


    He had been keeping himself under control for so many years due to which his patience was thinning out little by little. He wanted to destroy the council before relaxing in the world but that organisation was just too well hidden.


    But now only destruction awaited them. Mayumi looked all flushed and a little frustrated as she looked at Ichizu.


    "Why did you stop.....????" she whispered quietly to herself but unfortunately for her Ichizu was a shinobi who were known for their enchanted senses.


    He leaned forward and gave Mayumi a deep kiss as he savoured her taste.


    "I will definitely not regret this decision of mine. The flavours will keep increasing so it''s worth the wait....." he said with a smile of his face whereas Mayumi absentmindedly thought ''That was my first kiss.!!!!''


    "Ohh.....don''t worry ,your every first time will be with me...hahahaha....." laughed Ichizu as he opened the door as many individuals entered the room.


    "....."

 Chapter 181 - BETRAYAL (Part-2)

    The door opened while many figures entered the room. Every single one of them wore a school dress along with the hand badge which displayed their affiliation. Every single one of them had a serious expression on their faces.


    The situation of the country was not very good, the magicians were being kidnapped, later killed. The anti-magic organizations like [Blanch] were making suspicious moves lately, the safety of students was their foremost concern.


    The enemy was very smart in their play, many of the individuals currently in the room had lost someone from their family. Their minds were all distracted by unless thoughts thus the efficiency that they usually display was nerfed.


    "Greetings everyone, as you know we have gathered here to discuss a very unsettling matter, concerning the safety of the students that come and go out of the school as most of them live at apartments in the city whereas the others live in the logging."


    "Most of the students of our school are from prominent clans along with the successor of [11-Masters clan]. The disappearance of our clan members and later the condition of their dead bodies have placed a lot of pressure on authorities."


    "We must make sure that the students of our school are safe, to make sure that the people or rather monsters committing such crimes wouldn''t attack the students."


    "We have limited resources since our respective clans have already dispatched a large amount of it to search for the criminals and hunt them down before they do more damage."


    "So we are unable to take much help or assistance from our clans. We need a plan to cope up with the situation, any suggestions???...." Suzune spoke fluently and got the point clear across the minds of the various club leaders and different authority leaders.


    "Why don''t we ask the students to stay inside school till the criminals are capture or better killed....even if there is a problem with the logging, we will ask the army to provide the resources like tents and other stuff. Even though our clan is busy hunting them we can still use the government authorities." Juumonji suggested will the experience of leading emitting from his body.


    It was said that Juumonji Katsuto is a tactical genius who had commanded many soldiers while acting as the leader of the Judo-club.


    "I don''t think that this is a good idea. The enemy is both skilled and strong enough to avoid so many clans at once is that they have strength and mobility. If we ask all the students to gather in the school and if they are able to infiltrate the school parameters since the new inscriptions are still adapting then we will be placing everyone in danger." Hattori as an expert analyst he was, quickly pointed out the flaw in Katsuto''s plan.


    "But it is probably the most reasonable move, we can ask for government assistance and also the students aren''t weaklings," suggested Mari as she agreed with Katsuto''s plan.


    "It will only take a large scale [Auxiliary-spell] to knock out most of the noobs whereas the government authorities were that talented to take on someone of this level." A-chan rebutted while the others pondered on the topic to find a way to solve this problem.


    "Ichizu-san do you have a suggestion...????" said Ichizu who just turned his head towards Tatsuya and smiled before saying


    "What do you say Tatsuya...????" though people may think that leaving someone hanging like this was disrespectful, Ichizu made sure that the other party wasn''t affected by it.


    Everyone turned towards Tatsuya who was cursing Ichizu for attracting attention to him, keeping his neutral face as he spoke


    "It is hard to ensure the safety of everyone, the target of the criminals has been the more prominent magicians from more prominent clans. It is a gamble but I think it is worth a shot."


    "We can ask the individuals who are most likely to be attacked to stay within the school premises whereas we can conduct patrols to roam the city and keep a lookout," he suggested with a neutral expression.


    "But what if they attacked the other students who are outside, we can''t be a 100% sure that those criminals won''t hurt them," said Mari with a frown on her face.


    "Ichizu-san....." Mayumi looked at Ichizu with a pleading expression that didn''t go unnoticed by others.


    Ichizu flinched them frowned, seemingly thinking about something. After a long time, he turned towards Nikasu and uttered


    "Our clan will not intervene in the matters of the mundane world, this is a vow that our ancestors took and if I can''t break it. The Ruujiki clan will not provide any assistance." hearing this most of the people in the room had disappointed expression on their faces.


    "But....personally I can mobilize my servants to protect a particular sector. The servants are my own personal help and this is all I can do," said Ichizu.


    Hearing the first part, everyone had excited expression on their faces but after hearing the word ''servant'', all of it disappeared and was replaced by anger.


    "Do you really think that your servants can provide any kind of assistance at all, what kind of person are you to send your servants to fight criminals.!!!!" shouted one of them.


    Instantly the temperature dropped to a terrifying degree. Miyuki looked confused as it wasn''t her this time, there were no fluctuations of psion around her, Ichizu or Nikasu.


    This coldness was wrapped inside the cover of eternal desolate feeling, the feeling of death. It suffocated everyone.


    "The ''Servants'' I am talking about are not really servants but rather my personal guardians who have been protecting the heirs of the Ruujiki clan since the establishment of the clan," Ichizu said with a smile as a woman appeared behind him.


    She wore an ancient cloak and hood which hide her figures, revealing only her pale blue lips. She had a cold feeling about her which sent chill down everyone smile.


    "Greeting Nikasu-sama....!!!!" she greeted Nikasu who just nodded at her before moving his eyes back towards the others.


    She didn''t mind his cold attitude, she knew Nikasu didn''t like to talk much with anyone. He loved his personal space and a peaceful atmosphere.


    She then turned towards the others and bowed a little before introducing herself "Greetings everyone I name is Medea, I am one of the servants of Ichizu-sama, the Black-King of the Ruujiki clan."


    She then glanced at the one who spoke so rudely to Ichizu. To the person, time seemed to have slowed down as she seemingly disappeared and appeared behind the man with a dagger placed on his throat.


    No psion fluctuations were felt since she used an ancient spell to teleport beside his and then used another spell to conceal her presence from the others and finally played the [Rule breaker] on his neck.


    "I think this should be enough to prove our capability, please do remember that at the end of the day, you are talking with the heir of one of the [11-Masters clan], it will be helpful," she said in a cold tone which caused the person in question to gulp audibly.

 Chapter 182 - BETRAYAL (Part-3)

    "I think you should put that dagger down, you have proven your point so you should stand down, "said Hulizum Hiyuma, the heir to the Egyptian great clan.


    Unlike others, he wore a blue blazer over his school uniform. His clan symbol was highlighted at the back of the jacket. His purple eyes gazed at Medea with a calm yet dangerous look.


    Medea snorted before releasing the one who insulted Ichizu. He allowed this to happen as he wanted to tone Medea down a bit. She was crazy in love, even the slightest word against him infuriated her to no ends.


    Ichizu naturally found her qualities very attractive since his alignment was something similar. But he knew that he must contain himself or others around him may get hurt.


    Due to this reason, he sealed his own power which wasn''t being suppressed by the [World''s Will] as he knew that the speed of his bloodline integration had reached a critical point. He could very well lose control over his powers if he didn''t seal them.


    The last thing he would want to do would be to hurt his family and loved ones. Same went for Nikasu, just the difference was that he needed to stay away from most people so as to not get influenced by their aura while his bloodline crossed the threshold.


    This was the reason why he didn''t speak much and was just patiently waiting for it to integrate.


    Well back to Ichizu, he wanted Medea to control her obsession with himself. He didn''t ask herself to lessen it or anything but instead just asked her to think more before reacting to the situation.


    Today Hulizum Hiyuma also contributed to the cause which was proving out to be a success till now.


    " So I guess we should go with the suggestion then...???" said Mari to which everyone just nodded, no longer doubting the capability of his servants.


    [Somewhere else]


    "Maya..!!!!, I have found a trail. The hideout of those criminals where our clan members are kept is under my watch. We must take action immediately." a man in his middle 30s, wearing suit and tie spoke in a plain tone.


    Around him were some other members of the Yotsuba clan, they were discussing over the point that the enemy''s location was exposed and how they could rescue their clansmen from their eminent dead.


    Maya sat on the head position while the others continued their discussion. In front of her sat Shiba Tatsurou, husband of Miya and the father of Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    He was the one who just spoke to her, telling that he had found the enemy hideout. Many people think that Tatsurou was a talented magician with a superior gene but wasn''t able to convert it into actual strength.


    But this was far from the truth, he loved Shiba Sayuri and wanted to marry her instead of Miya. In the clan marriage was decided by the elders who wanted the two of them to separate from each other.


    Sayuri wasn''t much talented ,his gene was superior and the clan wanted him to marry Miya so that the next generation would have strong offsprings.


    He couldn''t decline Elder''s decision as they were a bunch of despicable old fools who would go as far as killing her of he didn''t comply.


    He hid his skills in hope''s to change the clans opinion about him and let her marry Sayuri instead, let them think that he wasn''t on her level.


    Alas nothing worked and Sayuri later died due to a terminal disease. He had closed his heart to everyone in the clan including his family and the clan.


    He acted cold towards Ichizu as he hated the fact that his son had enough capability to treat a terminal disease ,to make the clan fear him, to do as he pleased, to have the support of the head. He cursed his own weakness and incapability which led him to seek more power.


    Tatsuya was able to use [Gram Demolition] and [Gram Dispersion] not due to the fact that he had a huge Psion pool but rather he inherited his father''s genes.


    Tatsurou could very well use [Gram-Demolition] and [Gram Dispersion] without any problem but he was also an expert in close quarter fights. When he was younger he faced off against that ''Bald monk'' and ended in tie.


    But this wasn''t the only thing which made him so dangerous, rather it was his ability of [Time avatar]. This ability was similar to a supernatural power and had similar effect to Ichizu''s [Time-control].


    He could ''see'' into future while in a fight, meaning that he knew your every single move. He could slow down time for 5 seconds thus successfully avoiding getting off guard.


    His spell [Time caught up] was an exclusive ability of his which allowed him to accelerate and deaccelerate time of both organic and inorganic objects.


    ''Truly like father like son.'' she thought as she stood up and announced in a loud tone "I along with 3-elders will go to rescue the clansmen, only we three will be enough otherwise more numbers may alert the enemy."


    "I shall come along." said Tatsurou ,his voice had displayed his strong determination which no one could question, he still was one of the elders in the clan which also being the brother-in-law of the head.


    Tatsurou didn''t really hate Miya since he knew that she too was forced into a relationship with him which he understood. Rather after Nikasu treated Miya, he took good care of her even though he didn''t love her.


    Tatsurou was a good man who was ruined by his own clan even so he served without complain all these years. This made Miya fall for him in real even after knowing that he didn''t really love her.


    She didn''t lose hope and actually succeeded in becoming his best friend who he really cared about, but even so he couldn''t fix his relation with his son which also created tension between him and his daughter.


    Maya felt bad for her brother-in-law and sister yet her hands were tried to the clan so she couldn''t intervene.


    He was too focused on Sayuri yet Miya patiently waited for him to reprocate her love, even now up to this day.


    "Very well Brother-in-law....!!" she replied as they left for the mountain near the temple were ''baldy'' lived.

 Chapter 184 - BETRAYAL (Part-4)

    Maya sat inside a black car, she wore a tight black combat suit. The tight suit highlighted her extremely very endowed figure but her whole being gave off a dangerous feeling.


    Her purple eye color constantly gazed at the face of the person sitting opposite to her.


    Tatsurou gazed out of the car window, no expression whatsoever on his face. He wore a black suit and black glasses which completely covered his eyes.


    "Is there something on my face Clan-head?" asked the man while looking at the setting sun through the window.


    Maya sighed and answered without removing her eyes from his face "Brother-in-law, I have already told you so many time to not call me Clan-head, you are my sister''s husband and my brother-in-law in terms of status you are higher than me so there is no need to act like that."


    Hearing her speak, Tatsurou remained silent for some time before responding with a sigh "You should have left the clan, what a waste of talent."


    His words were very clear. She didn''t need to burden herself with the clan even if she was the heir to the previous clan head. Her talent was being s_u_c_k_e_d away by the clan over the years while he lamented over the fact that his sister-in-law couldn''t utilize her talent due to being held back by the clan.


    Maya bitterly smiled before saying "If I give up on the position then Tatsuya and Miyuki would be forced to bear the burden by the clan or even be pushed away by the elders. I can''t allow that to happen."


    Hearing her answer he felt guilty for not protecting his own children, his fists clenched while a murderous yet helpless look crossed his face.


    "Tell me, Brother-in-law, do you hate the clan?." asked Maya while observing his face.


    Tatsurou turned his head towards Maya and spoke in a dull tone which contained an unfathomable amount of killing intent.


    "Yes...! I do hate the clan for what they did to me. I have been holding back due to the fact Miya''s life was also wasted because of them and I don''t want to create problems for my only friend," he said before he glanced at his watch with a cold expression.


    ''But I can''t wait any longer...'' he thought.


    "We have arrived at the location. What are the orders Clan-head?" the driver asked through a communicator since the car was soundproof.


    "First gather at the entrance after checking for any human life signatures. Suit up everyone we need to act fast and decisively," said Maya before exiting the car.


    [Meanwhile]


    "Sir, we have received a package. It had Elder Tatsurou''s letter on it. ''Tatsuya''s research'' is written over it." said one of the guards which brought the suitcase inside the conference room where all the Elders of the clan were gathered.


    "Open it quickly, it must be something important for Tatsurou to send it directly to the meeting." said one of the Elders as he gazed at the suitcase with greed in his eyes. Everyone knew that Tatsuya''s creations were very precious, even if the clan despised him, they would still claim his inventions with the slightest hint of repulsion.


    "Antinite..? what the_..." before the elder could speak a word, a loud blast interrupted him.


    BOOOMMMMMM!!!!!


    The conference room along with the whole building collapsed, smoke and fire spread everywhere without showing any signs of stopping.


    The broken debris fell on the road and the place where the conference room previously existed. The dead bodies of the Elders and some other Yotsuba clan members burned under the blazing debris.


    Antinite is a stone capable of emitting Psion noise. Psion noise is essential for Cast Jamming. Antinite is a military resource and not something a civilian can obtain.


    Tatsurou combined the illegal Antinite with radioactive explosions and killed everyone in the building. Maya and others were currently inside a cave where there was no signal. They were underground at the moment so they missed the smoke and fire which could be seen from miles away.


    He used the trust he builds inside the clan to kill every one of the Elders. He coldly killed his own kins to extract vengeance for himself and his love.


    Now all he had to do was to capture and restrain Maya and kill the other clan members expect some who were innocent. The Yotsuba deserved to be destroyed for all the heinous crimes they committed.


    Tatsurou would stop at nothing until the ''11-Masters clans'' becomes ''10-Masters clans''. No one would be able to stop him from killing them all, not the Clan-head, not his wife and friend, not his son and daughter.


    "Ohh....that''s interesting, Tatsurou-san finally snapped huh....!!" said Ichizu as he listened to Semiramis''s report. She had been watching the Yotsuba clan all this while since Ichizu asked her to do so.


    To tell the truth, the death of the Yotsuba clan Elders didn''t affect him in any way. He was actually happy with the fact that those criminals were killed by one of their own.


    What worried him was the fact that Tatsuya and Miyuki would go rushing to save their aunt who isn''t really in any danger as Tatsurou wouldn''t hurt his sister. Miya would surely join in the fray and search for Tatsurou.


    Nikasu and Ichizu had already been tasked with the job to search a certain cave in the mountains, which was being considered to be the murderer''s hideout.


    They would take Miya to see Tatsurou, what worried him was that Tatsuya would fight with his father. He doesn''t understand the immensity of heavens yet.


    He thinks that his father is just like another first-rate magician whom he could defeat easily with his seal removed. What he doesn''t know is that his father is a Counter-magic grandmaster. If one had to answer the question ''What is Tatsuya''s weakness.?''


    Then the answer would be a counter-magic user. Tatsuya himself can use Gram dispersion which is theoretically impossible to exist as magic with the help of his Elemental sight but that doesn''t mean that he is the only one who can use the spell.


    His father can do the same with the help of Time-control. He can cast instant spells continuously at Tatsuya who would be overwhelmed after some time.


    His ''unbeatable magic ability'' doesn''t work against Gram dispersion while defeating Tatsurou at close combat is not possible for him. Just like Tatsuya, Tatsurou can use [Far strike], a variation of Gram demolition to strike ''soul'' or ''Spiritual objects'' meaning that Miyuki''s strongest spell wouldn''t work on him.


    But these things were something that Tatsuya didn''t know, his father had already steeled his heart to kill whoever stands in his way thus Ichizu had to make sure that both Tatsuya and Miyuki aren''t killed by their angered father.

 Chapter 184 - THE FIGHT INSIDE THE CAVE

    "Clan head there is nothing in front. The area is deserted, even the life scans aren''t showing any details. I think the information we got was wrong...." said one of the 3 people accompanying Maya who had a frown on her face.


    "Tatsurou-san are you sure that the kidnappers are here? The sensors are showing no life signals, can it be that somehow they knew that we were coming? But they could have used this chance to ambush us?" Maya thought out loud while watching the empty area with eyes narrowed.


    Instead of replying to Maya, Tatsurou walked forward and stepped into the empty space in front of him. He looked at the area in front of him before speaking softly,


    "It''s true that there is no one here...."


    "They have they escaped or were they not here in the first place meaning that our Intel was wrong?" asked one of the elders with a frown as he cautiously eyed his surroundings. He didn''t know why but he was getting a feeling that something was off about this whole scenario. Firstly, one of their informants was able to find out the hiding place of criminals who even the government wasn''t able to track down. Even though their clan is one of the [11-Masers clan], he didn''t think that the government didn''t have capable personnel.


    Secondly, inside the cave, there were magnetic fields that were interfering with the C.A.Ds thus delaying the activation time by a lag of 5 seconds which was a significant amount of time for any magician. Even if the magicians weren''t able to cast spells inside the cave, this went both ways since there was nothing anyone could do about the magnetic fields. If the government send the anti-magician unit to search the cave they the enemy wouldn''t be able to defend against them.


    Thirdly, they couldn''t find a single living organism in the cave, not even insects. This point sent shivers down their spine. He doubted that anyone could hide in such a place, especially with hostages.


    "What you are saying is partially true. Yes! there is no one in the cave at all, never was but the Intel was not wrong...The informant could only send wrong Intel if there was any Informant." said Tatsurou as he glanced back.


    "What do you mean....?" said the elder before he felt foreign energy surrounding his body, his eyes widened as everything in his vision seemed to have slowed down considerably. Tatsurou standing in front of him was surrounded by a dark-purple aura, his right hand held a gun, [Star-breaker], his personal C.A.D made from indestructible Vibranium.


    "The Yotsuba doesn''t deserve to live, for generations you have been destroying many lives including my own. It''s time for retribution...[Laser Circus]."


    (A/N:-Photo of weapons in discord.)


    This technique creates several beams and shoots them at the enemy. First, a halo of bright energy spreads around the user''s hands as this technique is activated, then it encircles the user''s hand and from that, the beams are shot out towards the enemy.


    The user is able to alter the beam''s direction after being shot, making it possible to strike multiple enemies with pinpoint accuracy, even bypassing hostages held in close proximity.


    The user can also increase the number of beams to a great amount to pin down an enemy.


    "Arghhh....." screamed the 3 individuals who accompanied Maya were pined by Tatsurou''s Laser Circus.


    The attack didn''t hurt Maya, she was never his target, he just wanted to restrain her so that when he would raze the Yotsuba clan ground she wouldn''t come in his way.


    Miya couldn''t use magic, thus wouldn''t be able to oppose him. Opposing his own clan took a lot of determination his resolve wasn''t enough strong for him to fight his only friend.


    As for Tatsuya ,he couldn''t restrain him as his son was too strong. Defeating his was not impossible for Tatsurou but restraining Tatsuya wasn''t something that he could do and as long as Miyuki was their with him ,it was impossible for him to do so.


    Thus he could only pray to God that his son would understand his pain and wouldn''t oppose him otherwise, he would have to kill him himself.


    Other than some individuals, not even Okasumi of the Ruujiki clan was as strong as Tatsurou.


    "T..Tatsurou what are you doing..!!!" shouted Maya as she raised her C.A.D and pointed at her brother-in-law.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes, her brother-in-law had betrayed the Yotsuba clan. She wasn''t angry at him since his actions were justified to an extent but it certainly shocked her that her ever calm brother-in-law could display such instance bloodl_u_s_t. Looks like she had underestimated his hatred for the Yotsuba clan.


    "[Four Winged Barrier]....." a transparent barrier covered Tatsurou''s body. The barrier was a special type of magic used to restrain superpower users such as Tatsuya.


    Tatsurou didn''t move and allowed Maya to finish casting her spell, he is able to use [Instant-cast] but he wanted to give Maya a chance. He knew she wouldn''t be able to escape from the cave no matter what, he had cast a [Time-loop] spell on the entrance, no matter what Maya does if she didn''t use a high level detection spell ,she would continuously run in a loop.


    Maya turned around to face the other elders who were pinned on the wall.


    "Run !!!...Clan head, you can''t help us. Escape and call for reinforcements...!!!" said the elder to which Maya nodded and readied to escape.


    "Heh.... hahahahahaha..." Tatsurou burst into laughter, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "No one will be coming to save you...., all the elders are already dead. There will be no reinforcements to help you even if you escape from this cave. I killed everyone of them..." he said as he watched Maya''s expression.


    Horror could be seen on their faces, even the elders were stunned by Tatsurou''s speech. As experienced they were, they knew that he was speaking the truth.


    "Brother-in-law...what have you done...!!!" said Maya, unlike in the anime. Ichizu and Nikasu''s influence has changed her and Miya a lot. Maya wasn''t a dangerous individual who ruled the Yotsuba clan.


    Rather both were easygoing individuals who had someone to love, Maya had her sister while Miya had Maya and her children along with Tatsurou, even Okasumi and her two sons were like a family to them.


    It was a natural reaction from Maya''s side since the one who did this was her own brother-in-law, an elder who was respected by many.


    Who knew that his hatred of the clan was so deep, yet they did destroy his life. As they say : [Karma is a bitch].

 Chapter 185 - DONT SHOW YOUR BACK TO THE ENEMY

    Tatsurou was looking at Maya with narrowed eyes before asking in a cold tone. "Tell me, Dear Sister-in-law, don''t you hate the clan. They tried to kill my son, your niece after they learned that he was special and could break free from their control."


    "They killed the women I loved because of her status, they forced you and Miya to erase Tatsuya''s emotions, they used my daughter as his cage and limiter. My hate is well justified and yours should too. Yet why don''t I see that hate inside you? Maybe you didn''t really care about my son, maybe you too are just like them, maybe I should end you along with that despicable bunch."


    The purple aura surrounding Tatsurou grew darker and darker, it covered his body as the barrier started showing signs of melting. His dark eyes gazing throw the transparent barrier. Maya looked deep inside his eyes, all she could see was hate. Burning hate that burned all the love inside him.


    ''Brother-in-law has lost himself in rage, I have to put him down. The clan will surely force Tatsuya to kill his father for the sake of the clan, I can''t allow that to happen.''


    "Sorry brother-in-law, but I can''t allow you to continue...."


    Maya pointed her C.A.D with burning determination, a deep pink aura burst out of her body. The space bend around her aura, signifying her mastery over her magic. Maya is hailed as the strongest magician not just for the sake of it.


    She truly is that strong even when surrounded by multiple 1st rate magicians, she will still be able to emerge victorious. Psion particles gathered at the tip of her gun.


    Seeing the huge amount of psion being channeled through her C.A.D, he let out a smile as he whispered.


    "So you too wouldn''t understand huh...~"


    Tatsurou held his [Star breaker] and pointed it at Maya, he eyes void of any emotion, the C.A.D started glowing with a purple glow as if sensing it''s master''s resolve.


    "Well then disappear...~"


    "[Ragnarok]...." Using his passive ability ,Instant cast he launched a frequency dispersion spell to break the barrier holding him in.


    Waves of overlapping frequency crashed against the barrier as the whole cave shook from the impact. Tatsurou''s aura was like an unending ocean, Huge and eternal.


    Maya bit her lips after seeing that the barrier wouldn''t be able to hold him for any longer. She finished casting her spell and shouted.


    "Sleep now brother-in-law.....!!!!"


    "[Conscious Overload]....."


    Maya decided to use a outer-systematic spell to put Tatsurou''s conscious in comatose state. The cave delayed her casting speed yet she was able to finish her spell on time.


    Her C.A.D burst forth with a deep pink light as a spell sequence appeared beneath Tatsurou''s feet. Tatsurou tried to avoid the spell by exiting its effective zone.


    He used his passive ability to slow down the activation time of her spell and jumped back. Suddenly he felt a force surrounding his body, it pulled him inside the activation zone. He recognized what this force was and yelled in anger.


    "I should have killed you when I had the chance..."


    The elders who he had previously pinned, escaped from their bindings and used [Gravity grasp], a systematic spell used to pull objects with lesser psion concentration than the caster.


    Tatsurou tried to rile up his psion concentration but the elders joined forces with restrain him until Maya''s spell could activate.


    "Maya...!!!!!!!"


    "Clan-Head dodge.....!!!!!"


    Maya tried to move away but he had used his passive ability to slow down time around her. She couldn''t use any spell or the spell she was using on him would be terminated. The elders were busy restraining his movements thus couldn''t try to save Maya.


    Maya gritted her teeth and pressed on, her magic sequence picked up its pace and started sealing Tatsurou.


    "NO.....!!!!!!"


    The deep pink aura started crystalizing around his body sealing him inside the crystal, finally sending him in comatose state. The sequence below Maya''s feet activated.


    "CLAN-HEAD.....!!!!"


    Before the dark purple aura could kill her ,darkness decended upon her. Her body was covered by dark fog which blocked Tatsurou''s spell from reaching Maya.


    "Now now....I think we are on time....."


    "Aunt..!!!...." Miyuki and Tatsuya rushed over. The dark fog surrounding Maya dissipated and revealed the Yotsuba clan head, no visible injuries could be seen on her body.


    "Aunt Maya, are you okay...?" Asked Miyuki with concern all over her face.


    Maya gave her a sad smile before pointed towards Tatsurou.


    "I am but he isn''t...."


    Tatsuya looked towards his father, her aunt had sealed him inside a coffin. No emotion could be seen on his ever-stoic face as he averted his eyes from his father and walked over to the clan elders.


    He used regrowth to treat their wounds and then waited for them to speak.


    "Tatsuya, as the great elders of the Yotsuba clan. We have sentenced Tatsurou Yotsuba to death, Kill him.....!!!!"


    Maya immediately shouted,


    "No you can''t kill him...."


    "Sorry Clan-head but he tried to kill you and the other elders, even the ones inside the compound are dead. We have suffered heavy losses and he must pay for his doings." The cold tone of the elders made it clear that they have decided to kill Tatsurou no matter what.


    "Hehehe..."


    "May I ask what is so funny....?"


    "What makes you think you can kill him...?"


    "Is the Ruujiki clan going to interfere in Yotsuba clan''s matters." Asked the elder in a dark-tone.


    Tatsuya and others focused on Ichizu''s response.


    Those red eyes struck fear in their hearts, floral pattern inside his eyes was the proof of his existence.


    "Of-course not....But what about him..." Said Ichizu with a smile ,his finger pointing at the crystalized Tatsurou.


    "What do you mean¨D...."


    The elder who started speak suddenly stopped and looked at his palm. His once healthy palm was thining at a visible pace. Wrinkles appeared on it while his hand turned skinny.


    "What¨D...."


    "Never point your back at a person as strong as Tatsurou-san.....Hehehe he..."

 Chapter 186 - YOU CANNOT BEAT ME SON..!!! (Part-1)

    The Elder withered away so did his accomplice, all suddenly aged several decades. Even the bones decayed while the clothing looked unaffected by the magic.


    "W-What is going on...!!!!" Miyuki screamed in fright as she watched her clan elders withering away. Tatsuya held her hand and pulled her behind him before scanning the area.


    "T-This isn''t possible, he is¡ª..." Maya stuttered, trying to form the words that she wanted to speak.


    "What is it Aunt...?" asked Tatsuya as he scanned her face.


    "[Death By Time], this is Tatsurou''s spell...b-but he is sealed....s-so how..?" this spell wasn''t something any magician could do. Only Tatsurou with his Superpower could pull off this magic.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that....." Ichizu suddenly spoke out of nowhere while smiling.


    "What do you mean¡ª..."


    "He means Tatsurou isn''t sealed....." Miya suddenly entered the wide-area inside the cave, her eyes scanning the place.


    "Mother....~" Miyuki stopped speak as she saw her mother''s raised hand, signaling her to stay quiet.


    "Tatsurou please....can we talk...." Miya''s voice was weak and almost pleading as she waited for a response.


    From behind the crystal which contained the sealed Tatsurou came out yet another Tatsurou. Wearing a dark suit and his [Star breaker] in his right hand.


    "Sigh....you shouldn''t have come here Miya, I will not stop until the clan is gone for good."


    The Tatsurou inside the crystal started to fade away, just at the last moment. He had invoked his [Time-Control] to create a clone and escape from the seal.


    "B-But you were sealed away...!!" Maya said as she pointed her finger at the empty crystal.


    "He used [Time-control] to create a clone and escape, this seal could have sealed for 20 years so he stored 20 years of his lifespan in a clone and substituted the seal," Ichizu spoke in a calm tone as he gazed at them from a boulder top.


    "The famous [Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan] is truly as overpowered as stated in the legends.....even something as discreet as the [Time-spells] couldn''t escape your sight."


    "Haha.....thank you for the compliment Tatsurou-kun but this isn''t all....."


    "Sigh....troublesome..." Tatsurou grumbled as he started speaking.


    "Indeed..., 20 years is a considerable amount of time even for me. After using my magic, I absorbed the elder''s time to regain what I lost....." he stated as he laughed.


    "What....!!!" Maya was utterly terrified at first when she heard that due to her using that seal on him, 20 years of his lifespan had to be sacrificed. But after hearing that he stole Elder''s time as they aged away, she left dread gripping her heart.


    Her brother-in-law would really not stopped until the Yotsuba clan seized to exist.


    Maya balled her palm into fists and clenched them hard, she couldn''t fight her brother-in-law in this cave which was an obvious disadvantage for her.


    "Tatsurou...please let go of this hate, you have already destroyed the main branch, it''s only a matter of time before the internal structure of the clan would collapse and the branch families would enter a bitter struggle for power."


    Miya walked towards Tatsurou and hugged him tightly, she lightly rubbed her palms on his back.


    Tatsurou paused for a moment as he seriously considered Miya''s words, she was indeed correct. Those who plotted against him had already died along with the council, Yotsuba clan will be going through a civil war and the other [Master clans] would surely use this situation to weaken the Yotsuba clan influence as much as possible.


    "Wrong move...." muttered Ichizu as suddenly a bright white light hit Tatsurou on the forehead, blood burst out of his body as his body fell backward.


    Miya and Maya were shocked as they turned towards Tatsuya. He held his C.A.D A.k.a [Trident] in his right hand and he was found pointing towards Tatsurou.


    "Tatsurou.....!!!!!" both of the sisters shrieked as they rushed towards his body.


    Miyuki had a blank look on her face, seemingly lost as she wonders why did her brother do something like this.


    Tatsuya lowered his weapon and pointed it towards Ichizu, he face devoid of any expression.


    "I want to ask you some questions....." commanded Tatsuya as he placed his finger on the trigger, prepared to use [Material burst] if required.


    Tatsuya had thought about what would happen if the elders were destroyed, people who had been wanting to hurt Miyuki would surely act as they seem fit.


    The Elders not only controlled the clan but also it was due to their presence that no direct conflict would last long enough.


    Now that if there were no council then Miyuki would be attacked in broad daylight and he wasn''t willing to take such risks.


    He pointed his gun towards Ichizu because he wasn''t sure about him, he seemed to know everything and every move also everything that happened around him. Even though he knew this was a risky move, he still did it as he wanted some answers.


    Ichizu narrowed his eyes at the threat issued by Tatsuya and said with a cold smile.


    "We are leagues apart....." suddenly Tatsuya couldn''t feel his right, outstretched arm. A line appeared near his shoulder joint and his entire right arm suddenly fell on the ground.


    Blood erupted out from his shoulder and sprayed over Miyuki''s face who had been stunned by the situation.


    "The clan had destroyed my life, so have they done the same with my son.....no mercy for them...." Tatsurou''s body started aging rapidly as another figure appeared beside the body.


    "ONI-SAMA......!!!!!!!!" Incredible amounts of frost covered the whole cave as everything around started freezing, even the air itself.

 Chapter 187 - Notice

    I just wanted to tell you guys that I am thinking about dropping this novel, it has been a long time since I first started writing this novel. This is my first ever novel, my first step to greatness.


    I loved writing about Ichizu and Nikasu, how the events should have proceeded from my point of view and it has been a glorious ride. You guys can see that it is getting harder to write more chapters and even the quality has dropped.


    So I have made a decision that I shall be dropping the novel as I am struggling while writing new chapters. To substitute this I am writing a new novel of Irregular world. I know that a lot of people read my novel and have supported me through everything.


    It pains me to more than anyone else, this is my first ever project that I ever wrote. 185 chapters with an average of 1000 words meaning about 185k words. This has been by far my greatest accomplishment ever.


    Through this journey, we have completed a whole anime world and have explored another one. Naruto arc was something I enjoyed the most while I had my problems with the Irregular arc. But I wouldn''t give up, I will write an Irregular world novel and complete it.


    To tell the truth, I have already written about 9 chapters of the new novel and posted 3 chapters.


    The response so far has been great and I am enjoying creating a new world. Well, I would just like to add that I love writing novels and creating a new world and I will never stop. The end is just the beginning of a new journey.


    The New novel name is [The Mikaelsons in an Irregular World].


    I am currently writing only 2 novels, one is [Lord of the Witches] while the other is the new novel. I will release chapters every alternative day like on Monday I posted a chapter from [Lord of the Witches] then on Tuesday I will post a chapter of [The Mikaelsons in an Irregular World].


    And on Sunday I will post a chapter of both novels, meaning 4 chapters of both novels every week.


    Once again thank you guys for supporting me throughout my novel and hope that you all keep supporting me as I will never stop writing.


    Peace out....

 Chapter 188 - A server to help Authors

    The server ¡ã?The Coffee Shop?¡ã was created with the intent to help authors find a well-organized server where they don''t have to worry about creating multiple channels and handle the server.


    The idea for this server is similar to Ink store but this is more of a joint-server which welcomes more authors to join.


    I am the author of {I frickin reincarnated with a System}, {The Mikaelson Family in an Irregular World}, {Lord of the Witches} and {Eye of the Moon plan}.


    Two of my fan-fictions have more than a 100 chapters with 1k word minimum per chapter.


    This server will help authors to better themselves, especially the new authors, while I don''t say that I have a lot of experience, but I can certainly guide new authors to write better and improve themselves along with helping them with organizing a server.


    I humbly invite Authors and others to join the server and help me create this community, to help others, no money will be involved in this project, I am willing to help others for free and am asking other authors to help me out.


    Discord link:-discord.gg/WXHTGQN)